The Dark Menace

Tazer

Rating: R
Genres: Drama, Horror
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 28/07/2003
Last Updated: 20/08/2005
Status: in_progress

RESUMED. Read Author's notes in chapter 24. After working hard during the summer to get over his depressions after his disastrous fifth year with great losses and mischief, Harry Potter goes back to Hogwarts with his recently found girlfriend, something that makes Hermione Granger very depressed. Everyone remains totally unaware of the terrible danger that hides among them in school, until a lot of hideous deaths among the students come to light. (Harry/Hermione romance will come at the end.)

Chapters

1. Analysis of Mr. Potter

2. Different Discussions

3. August 31:st

4. Lessons

5. Vladislav Malfoy

6. More lessons

7. DA and Quidditch

8. Hogsmeade and picnic

9. Playing with fire and ice

10. The second death

11. Hagrid

12. Another disaster for Harry

13. The town time had forgotten

14. The fate of Cho Chang

15. Returning to Hogwarts

16. The Prophesies of Firenze

17. A lesson of Vampires

18. Krums true colours

19. Back to Slytherin

20. Saving the one he loves

21. The Vampire

22. Fight or flee

23. Life, death or undead

24. Notes of new decision

25. Consequences of horror

1. Analysis of Mr. Potter

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Summary: WARNING: MAJOR OotP SPOILERS! After working hard during the summer to get over his depressions after his disastrous fifth year with great losses and mischief, Harry Potter goes back to Hogwarts with his recently found girlfriend, something that makes Hermione Granger very depressed. Everyone remains totally unaware of the terrible danger that hides among them in school, until a lot of hideous deaths among the students come to light. (Warning: This is an attempt of a Horror-story. Harry/Hermione romance will come at the end.)

*************************************************

‘Are you sure you’ve told me everything, Mr. Potter?’
‘I told you everything I feel you need to know, Dr. McSwan.’ Harry answered in a gloomy ‘Wish-I-were-somewhere-else’ tone. It was his third visit here, and he hadn’t enjoyed a single one of them.
‘You do know that if I am to be able to help you, it will be best for you that you let go of whatever it is that dwells deep in your mind and let it all out, otherwise it will eventually take control of your stressed mind and could drive you crazy?’
‘It won’t.’ Harry answered in the same gloomy tone as before. ‘It has nothing to do with my problems.’
Actually it had, but Harry couldn’t tell it. How was he to explain to a Muggle psychiatrist that he actually was a wizard?

Dr. McSwan sighed and once again looked through his notes. He scratched his beard as he tried to put together this young man’s life. It definitely wasn’t easy, but then again; those who came to his office for help never had an easy life. Unfortunately this boy had not approached him on his own. It had been his foster-family who dropped him in, explaining to the doctor that young Harry Potter had not been the same since he came back from his school at the beginning of the summer. Obviously he was quite on the verge of losing control and go into a tantrum at any time, but what would you expect of a boy who attended St Brutus’s Secure Centre for Incurably Criminal Boys? That’s what Vernon Dursley had told him, but Dr. McSwan knew at once that that was a lie. St Brutus had its own psychiatrists, why would the foster-family drop him off here unless he didn’t attend there?

Dr. McSwan took off his glasses and looked at the boy who lay on the couch, staring at an invisible spot on the ceiling. The doctor decided to approach from a different direction.
‘I want you to think carefully before you answer my question, Mr. Potter. Who are you?’
Harry was about to open his mouth to answer the stupid question the doctor was asking before he stopped himself. He understood that Dr. McSwan didn’t ask about his identity, but of his person. He realized that it was a difficult question…

‘I… actually don’t know anymore…’ he answered honestly. All the years of first being a nobody, to all of the sudden become a famous wizard who was by one group of people admired, was at the same time by another group of people considered a sad and unstable person. It was sometimes such a confusing mix that it could turn one’s head totally upside-down. He wasn’t sure anymore where he stood today.
‘I thought so.’ The doctor said, putting his glasses back and picked up his pen, ready to copy down whatever Harry was ready to give away.

‘Years ago I was just an ordinary person who tried to get along despite being bullied by my stupid cousin. Then I started this school where my parents had studied, where I suddenly became a different person. I was kind of treated like some kind of celebrity, ‘cause my parents where known there since before… it did become quite confusing. I got quite used to it after a while, therefore it was extra hard to come back home every holiday to once again being pushed down by my relatives…’
‘Then this foreign school of yours is your sanctuary?’ the doctor rather stated than asked.
‘At first I thought it was… now I’m not so sure anymore.’
‘Why?’
It took a minute for Harry to answer the question. ‘”Things” always happened… and most of the time it was I who was to blame. I went from being a celebrity to be the worst criminal in the world quite sudden almost all the time.’

‘How did you cope with it?’
‘I ignored it at first… it helped that I had my two best friends still on my side.’
‘Yes, you mentioned them. We will get back to them soon. Please continue.’
‘Obviously all those “things” that kept crossing my way finally caught the attention of several people.’ Harry sighed. ‘Last year, the attention on me was so strong that people started to keep me under surveillance… Although I know that I’m still under aged, I was kind of totally classed as a reckless child, even by my own headmaster at my school, whom I otherwise had got quite well along with under all this time… That was the very beginning of my anger, which got worse under the year… One of the new teachers, a woman I really got to hate, even tried to have me expelled, ‘cause for some reason they found me worth of being discredited and banned. And all because of their fear of that crazy bastard that’s chasing after me.’

‘But don’t you feel that it was something that needed to be done because of you being followed by that murderer?’ Dr. McSwan carefully asked. ‘It is quite frightening… a crazed man who’s holding a lifelong grudge against your whole family line for reasons unknown, and who swore to wipe you and the rest of your kin out?’
Harry inwardly smiled, although it was not a laughing matter. It was the best lie he’d been able to come up with. Lord Voldemort wasn’t interested in wiping out the whole family tree of the Potter’s, he only wanted to kill him, ‘cause of some stupid prophecy that he was chosen to be the conqueror of the dark lord… Well, more like that either him or Lord Voldemort was destined to die by the other’s hand. That was a heavy weight on Harry’s shoulders, but it wasn’t anything he could share with the Doctor.

‘Maybe it had to be done,’ Harry answered grumpily. ‘-with him being after me again, but it could at least be handled in another matter. I feel that I could at least be kept under protection somewhere else, instead of having to go back to the Dursley’s all the time. My friend Ron’s family is quite taken to me, and would be more than willing to take me, but the ‘authorities’ just won’t allow it. They say that I have to stay in Privet Drive, ‘cause of my aunt being my mother’s sister.’

‘And neither could you live with your godfather, (although it was your parent’s wish) because he was to blame and convicted for murdering them in the first place?’ the Doctor went on.
‘The fools!’ Harry spat under his breath. ‘He was my parents best friend, he’d would rather die than killing them.’
‘And now you lost him as well, the last line of connection to the parents you never knew, to the same man whose now is after to kill you?’
‘Yes.’
Well it wasn’t entirely true, it was Sirius’ cousin Bellatrix Lestrange who was responsible for his death, but she’s working under Voldemort, so it was best to keep the blame totally on the dark Lord, to keep this psychiatry evaluation simple.

‘Mr. Potter, I do not recall ever reading about this incident in any of the news-papers…’
‘Not everything that happens in a foreign land shows up in the local news, Doctor.’ That was true. All of it had happened in the Wizard world, but he couldn’t tell that. So Harry kept to the story that Hogwarts was in a foreign land in hopes that Dr. McSwan wouldn’t ask to many questions.
‘All this is undoubtedly putting a heavy stress on you, it’s no wonder you’re having these attacks of tantrums…’ the doctor mumbled.

‘I would like to know more of your friends.’ He then said. ’Tell me a bit in general about them.’
‘Well… Hermione is the brightest girl in our year, perhaps even in the whole school. Ron is an equal to me in all subjects…’
‘I understand that you get quite along with them?’
‘In the first three years, yes. But in my fourth year…’ Harry felt down at the memory. ‘One of them turned his back against me after another “thing” happened.’
‘And you felt betrayed. That kind of incidents builds up stress. What about your other friend?’
‘She stayed, but I didn’t treat her right. I took out my frustration on her sometimes, something I deeply regret.’
‘Aha!’ the doctor said. ‘You haven’t freed your conscience I hear. Another stress-factor. Are you and this other friend still not talking?’

‘We came to an understanding and became friends again, but… I know that the tension is still there.’
‘Do you feel jealousy towards them in any way?’
‘Yes. They both got ordinary families. I don’t.’ Harry said bitterly. ‘And lately I feel that they get together having a great time behind my back, while I’m stuck with my relatives… they say that they’re not comfortable doing it with me being left behind, but somehow… I’m beginning to lose my trust in them.’
‘In that case I’d like to ask you a more personal question…’ Harry involuntarily tensed… he didn’t like when people wanted to do that. The Doctor then asked: ‘Are you in love with this girl?’

Harry laughed. ‘Doctor, that idea has never crossed my mind. She’s a great friend, nothing more.’
‘Then I’d like to ask you about your love life.’
Harry’s mode went straight down again. ‘Do you have to?’
‘There’s another stress-factor there I hear.’
Harry surrendered. ‘Her name is Cho. We did date during this past year, but because of my inexperience with women, and the fact that she’d lost her boyfriend in an ‘accident’ the year before, I only accomplished in breaking her heart. I suppose she tried to find comfort with me, but I messed up miserably.’

‘Well Mr. Potter, as far as I can tell: you are going through an identity crisis, and that’s normal of your age.’ McSwan said, putting down his notes. ‘Basically you are the boy who are used to being put down by your relatives, but during the rest of the year you’re the young man who’s trying to acknowledge the expectations your fellow students demand of you, while you constantly have to look over your shoulder after the man who murdered your parents.’
Harry snorted but didn’t say anything.
‘You are also torn of the facts that you’ve learned that your parents was maybe not as good people as you expected them to be, which gives you a confusion of what direction in life you are suppose to take. Because I suppose that you do not want to go in their footsteps anymore.’

‘I used to, because I always imagined them being the best people in the world. But after learning how they truly were in their youth, finding out that they had actually bullied another person and been not quite so good, I just don’t know what to believe anymore.’
Harry felt a knot in his stomach, ‘cause all of it was true. Even though he didn’t like Professor Snape, he couldn’t forget the memory in the pensive when his father James and his friend Sirius Black had unprovoked attacked fifteen-year old Severus Snape. It made Harry sick.

‘Yes.’ The doctor said. ‘You don’t know what to believe anymore, that’s why you answer that you don’t know who you are anymore. But remember, Mr. Potter, that every person is unique. And it’s the experiences of their own individual lives that make the person… I’ll answer you your question on who you are… You’re Harry Potter, a unique person, just like everyone else that you meet is also a unique person. And it’s just like it should be. Your problem is that you’d had to find the answers of your life in a most unfortunate ways, that’s why you’re building up stress that leads to your anger, because you are also afraid of what you will learn next.’

‘I’m not afraid.’ Harry protested.
‘Ah… you are. And it’s nothing to be ashamed of, ‘cause every man and woman is afraid of something. Do not deny your fear, because it’s one of the main bricks that are building up your wisdom. Without fear, none of us would be where we are today.’
Harry felt like he’d just had a lecture from either Professor Dumbledore or Hermione. It was just that kind of talk that usually put his head upside down and he couldn’t get anymore wiser of it, more quite the opposite. So he decided not to press the matter further with Dr. McSwan.

‘This is all part of growing up, Mr. Potter. Some people just have a harder time going through it then others. I will do what I can to make it easier for you, although it is not much. The only one who can truly help you going through these crisis of stress is none other than yourself.’
‘So what am I suppose to do then?’ Harry asked feeling slightly dejected. Why did everything have to be put in his own hands?
‘The first thing you can do is ease your conscience in any way you can. To release you from the burden of guilt is, believe it or not, half the step. And I’m going to give you something that might help you distract yourself from your building anger…’

Dr. McSwan rose and walked over to his desk and fetched something from one of his drawers. He then walked back to Harry and held out his hand. In it where two small silver balls. It reminded Harry of the golden snitch in size, but that were the only similarities…
‘What’re these?’ he asked as he took them.
‘They’re Chinese Worry-balls. Whenever you feel anxious or tense, you should grind those balls in your hand. It helps distract you from the build-up of anger and stress.’
Harry looked at the doctor almost with disgust. ‘I think I’d feel rather stupid grinding these things just because of a moment of anxiety, do I really need them?’

Dr. McSwan looked rather uncomfortable. ‘It would be best if you took them and used them, Mr. Potter. You see, the results of your health-test I had you go through last time shows that you have developed a stress-related nervous disorder. It’s quite unusual for somebody of your age, but whatever you’ve been through, it has raised your blood pressure to an alarmingly high level. So if you don’t calm down, you could risk an affect of aneurysm. The pressure could burst your veins.’
‘Oh, terrific!’ Harry said through gritted teeth.
The news was enough to cause him some anxiety, and he suddenly felt dizzy and trouble of breathing. Abandoning the thoughts of feeling stupid he grinded the balls and to his surprise, he felt himself calming down and could breath again.

‘It would be best Mr. Potter, if you’d stayed away from stress-related situations for a while. With this crazy murderer after you, you should not go back to your school this year, or at least not until the local authorities has captured him.’
‘What?’ Harry looked at the doctor as if he’d gone crazy. ‘Doctor, going back to school is the only thing I have to look forward to, that’s where I have my friends! I would be worse of if I stayed home, I’m not going to let that git keep me away just because he want to kill me!’
‘Very well Mr. Potter, I can’t stop you.’ Dr. McSwan said with a sigh. ‘Just keep in mind what I said about your health. But I’m going to write a letter that I want you to give to your Headmaster, that will explain your health-status so that he can take necessary precautions.’

‘Right.’ Harry mumbled.
‘I’m also going to write a letter for you to take to whichever authorities that are responsible for you, to tell them that you need to be re-located from your relatives. For your health’s sake, you can’t stay with them.’
Harry shone up. If his health required him to have to move out from Privet Drive, then there was a good outcome in his illness anyway… it was so good that it was almost worth it. Almost.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry’s mode had reached the bottom of the pit again as he rode in the backseat of his Uncle Vernon’s car. Uncle Vernon was muttering under his breath about the expensive money he had to pay Harry’s psychiatrist.
‘That darn boy and his freakish powers… if it hadn’t been for him losing control… blowing up Marge… would never spend a single penny on him otherwise…’
Harry only listened with half an ear, holding down his frustration of his uncle scowling about him by grinding the Worry-balls in his pocket… It wasn’t tantrums from Harry the Dursley’s feared. Before his third year, Harry had lost control and accidentally inflated his Aunt Marge making her dance like a balloon on the ceiling. It was that the Dursley’s feared: who knows what could happen around them if Harry lost control again?
‘If only I could throw him out… but no, he has to stay… them dare to threaten me… those freakish people with Demon-faces… (He was talking about Alastor Moody.) Have no respect for us normal decent people…’

Uncle Vernon’s sour mode and complaints continued all the way home to Privet Drive. When they finally got indoors Uncle Vernon turned to Harry:
‘I hope you’re happy now for all the money I had to spend on you. Now you go straight up to your room and stay there, I don’t want to see you more today. Which means that I will not tolerate catching you listening on the news!’
‘Fine, I’m going.’ Harry muttered and went up the stairs. He closed the door with a bang and sat heavily down on his bed, taking out the silver balls and grinded them once more. His snow-white owl: Hedwig watched it all curiously from her cage.
‘Looks quite ridiculous, don’t it?’ He asked her quietly. She only hooted with sympathy, as if she understood her master’s health-problems.

‘Stress-related nervous disorder. I’m a wreck…’ He thought back of what Dr. McSwan had said to him, about him releasing his guilt from his conscience if he’d have a chance of getting better. Harry wondered what kind of guilt was dwelling in his soul that could cause him the present problems…
He glanced at his calendar… July 30:th. Tomorrow would be his sixteenth birthday. He normally didn’t look forward to his birthday, but this would be his first birthday without his godfather being able to congratulate him, never would he do that again… He should stop sulking about it; Sirius would want him to go on somehow. The question was how? Who could he contact? Talking with Dumbledore was out of the question, Harry was actually still angry with him… Contacting either Ron or Hermione didn’t exactly appeal to him; he still didn’t know where he had those two. Besides: he would probably hear from them the next day…

His thought fell on Remus Lupin… but it just didn’t feel right to shove all his troubles on him, even though he was the only one left of the Marauders from their school-time. Peter Pettigrew, also known as Wormtail didn’t count since he’d turned his back on his friends and become a Death-eater…
No, he didn’t want to trouble Professor Lupin with teenage problems such as girl problems or studying… Girl problems?
His thoughts suddenly fell on Cho Chang, remembering that he was kind of a letdown on her… Harry actually did feel a little guilt about that, but could he be blamed for it? It had been Cho’s friend Marietta Edgecombe who had sold them out to Dolores Umbridge about their secret group of Dumbledore’s Army, which they had formed to properly train Defence against Dark Arts, which Umbridge had neglected them to.

Still, Harry felt that he’d at least have tried to acknowledge the discomfort and sorrow Cho had felt under the year since she was quite down after Cedric Diggory’s death. After all, she still had one more year at Hogwarts; he should at least try to smooth things out with her. Harry went over to his desk and took out quill and paper and began to write…

Dear Cho.

As I sit here in my room thinking back at the year that has past, I feel overwhelmed with guilt that I failed to meet your expectations during our encounters with each other. I feel that I need to apologize for not seeing how you truly felt deep inside yourself after your loss, but I was distracted with all other problems I had to cope with, my last summer wasn’t exactly pleasant, but neither was my year at school all in all…

Trust me, I know now how you felt after Cedric’s death, how you were never able to say goodbye and all… a month ago I watched my godfather die before my eyes… and I didn’t have any time to say goodbye either. I know that you wanted to know from me the story of Cedric’s death back at our date in Valentine’s, and I feel that you have the right to know. I hope it will ease your heart.

Cedric was very brave in the maze and very noble. Because of us actually ending up helping each other in there we came to a dispute of whom of us that should actually win… Cedric wanted me to take the cup and all the glory for myself. In the end I told him that the prize belonged to us both and we would share the glory, which he heartedly agreed on. As you already know from my interview for the Quibbler, the cup had been changed into a portkey, which transported us both to that graveyard where You-Know-Who was reborn. Cedric was killed before my eyes because he wasn’t expected to be there, an incident that I will never ever forget how much I really want to.

During my fight with You-Know-Who we called the spirits of the murdered and Cedric pleaded to me to take back his body to his parents. He never said anything about you because there wasn’t time, but I am quite sure that he’d had you in his mind as well. As I now think back about it, I recall that I saw something in his eyes, like some wordless message that I would pass a goodbye to you from him. I have no doubts that his last thought were with you…

I hope that this will lift a great weight off your soul, and that we can meet again back at Hogwarts under more pleasant confrontations…

Hopefully your friend

Harry Potter.

Harry re-read the letter twice before he sealed it. Then he turned to Hedwig…
‘Do you think you can find Cho Chang for me? I don’t know how far you will have to travel, but there’s really no hurry…’
Hedwig gently nipped his fingers as sign of understanding, and then she flew off through the window. As Harry followed her until she’d disappeared beyond the horizon, he now felt that a great weight had been lifted off his soul. Maybe Dr. McSwan was right…

********************************************************************************************************************

The weight that had been removed was unfortunately replaced quickly the next day. The Dursley’s, who as usual ignored Harry’s birthday wanted a full payback for his therapy, therefore Harry was sent out to tend to not only the Dursley’s garden, but some of the neighbour’s gardens as well. Uncle Vernon grinned with malevolence as he showed Harry the timetable: he’d been booked for different kind of works everyday until the date it was time to go back to school.
‘Some work will do you good, and I will get my money back…’ Uncle Vernon said happily. Harry felt like he was going to explode, he dug his hand in his pocket and grinded the balls in a desperate attempt to calm down.
‘Well, don’t just stand there, boy. Get out there and trim the hedge. After that you’ll be going over to the Dawson’s and clean their pool. And you must be finished with the Benson’s flowerbed before dawn. And tomorrow you will use the whole day to paint the Peabody’s house…’

Harry was really tempted to fetch his wand and hex the Dursley’s with a Furunculous Curse, but he knew that it would be unwise. He had enough problems with the Ministry of Magic already, if he did anything like that, he would be expelled immediately, and then he would never get out of Privet Drive. So Harry had no choice but to do the work Uncle Vernon sent him to do. He now regretted that he sent Hedwig away with the letter, he couldn’t send word to Professor Lupin for help.
Harry had a real hard time keeping his temper in control, mostly because of his cousin Dudley who strolled around eating ice cream and snickered at him. Harry felt blood pumping to his head; it gave him quite a headache.

Harry was just wiping sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, when he heard the angry voice of Uncle Vernon call for him.
‘POTTER!’
‘What now?’ Harry angrily called back.
‘Don’t raise your voice against me! Get in here this instant!’ Harry threw away the hedge-clipper and went back inside the house, where Uncle Vernon waited for him looking quite furious.
‘How many times do I have to tell you that I – do – not – want any wretched OWLS in my house!’ he roared and pointed towards the big couch in the living-room where one owl, big, tawny and handsome sat and looked at the other owl scornfully, ‘cause the other was small and lively, and was zooming around the room happily hooting, with no sense of dignity. Harry snatched the tiny one in midair, knowing perfectly well that it was Pig, Ron’s owl. Harry felt a bit of sadness again. Pig had been a gift to Ron from Sirius Black, after he’d exposed Ron’s old rat Scabbers as Wormtail.

How Pig had managed to fly here with two small parcels and two letters tied to his feet, Harry didn’t know. But he released Pig from his burden and opened the first letter:

Happy Birthday, Mate.

All is well here at the Burrows, and I can tell you that all is well with Hermione, because she’s here too. Well, not all too well, actually. She keeps pacing around the place waiting for the results from the exam; worrying about how many OWLs she’s got.

She’s out in the garden with Ginny as I write this, so I can safely say this without raising any commotions…
I quite positive that Hermione and I am a couple. I’m certain she been sending me the signs and she’s been quite friendly with me lately. Isn’t it great? Just don’t tell anyone about it. If my Mum finds out, she’ll be over thrilled and become quite embarrassing.

We’re working on a way to get you over here sooner or later, keep your hopes up.

Your friend
Ron.

Harry snorted. So that was it? Again they got together without him and now they’ve even become a couple. Backstabbers! Now they’ll probably be keeping a distance even more from him just so they can have some snog-time together… Harry’s stomach lurched of the thought and he felt his blood beginning to boil again.
‘I want the wretched creatures OUT!’ roared Uncle Vernon.
‘Yes, Yes. I’ll deal with it!’ Harry spat back. He pocketed the parcels to look at them later. Maybe. Then he opened the other letter, this one from Hermione.

Dear Harry.

I hope you’re having a great birthday, even though you have to celebrate it with your relatives. I’m at the Burrows right now to help out Ginny to study for her OWLs this year, and I’m still waiting for our own results. Please write us back when you receive yours, I would very much like to hear what you got.

I wish you were here.

Love from
Hermione.

Harry snorted again. After reading Ron’s letter, he was quite certain that it wasn’t just to help out Ginny that she was there. He would bet his Broomstick that deep down they were both relieved of Harry absence so that they could spend more time together, if it weren’t for that that his trusted Firebolt was still locked up in Hogwarts ever since the Umbridge-wench confiscated it. Not that he needed it any more, since he was banned from Quidditch.
‘Well?’ Uncle Vernon furiously asked again.
‘Give me a moment!’ Harry answered angrily.
‘I will not!’ Vernon roared. ‘I want the blasted birds OUT!’ Feeling a heavy pressure on his head, Harry took the letter from the bigger owl and sent it away, as well as Pig. The envelope was from Hogwarts and it was quite thick.

‘Look, Vernon.’ Aunt Petunia had entered the living room and looked quite dismayed. ‘They have moulted all over the couch and the floor…’
‘Clean up this mess, boy!’ Vernon shouted.
‘When I’m done!’ Harry shouted back.
‘Don’t shout at me!’ Vernon roared. Harry trembled with anger as he opened the letter. Inside were the results of his latest exam: 7 OWLs. Harry couldn’t tell if it was a good or bad result, he just had to wait and see… then it was the usual booklist he needed to buy in Diagon Alley.
‘Feathers all over the place…’ muttered Aunt Petunia as she came in with a vacuum cleaner. ‘Wouldn’t surprise me if there where droppings somewhere too…’ Dudley seemed to hope so as he stood watching from the doorway. That would mean that his Dad would shout even more at Harry.

‘Get to work, boy.’ Aunt Petunia said to Harry, but he wasn’t listening. He was reading an extra letter that had been included…

Dear Mr. Potter.

Because of the unfortunate demise of your guardian Sirius Black, your permission form to visit the village of Hogsmeade has expired.
Please give the new enclosed permission form to your next guardian or parent to sign, and bring it with you when your next term starts.

Yours sincerely,
Professor M. McGonagall
Deputy Headmistress

Harry’s hands began to shake violently. His vision was starting to blur and his head felt like it was on the verge of bursting. Now he was even deprived of visiting Hogsmeade! Give the new permission form to his next guardian, Uncle Vernon, to sign? There wasn’t even any point of trying, ‘cause he would refuse, just like he had the last time. Harry couldn’t take it any more. His heart was pounding roughly, but Harry couldn’t breathe. With the blood pressure threatening to blow his brain, he screamed…

‘AAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGHHH…’

Every vase, porcelain dish on the walls, glass in the frames holding pictures of Dudley, even the window-glass… everything brittle seemed to just explode as Harry bellowed his rage. The Dursley’s, seeing this as an attack of magic, panicked and fled the room. And then everything was quiet. The three members of the Dursley’s carefully peeked inside the living room… Harry lay sprawled on the floor, face down and arms in front of him as if he was crying…
‘What do you think you’re doing?’ Uncle Vernon shouted. ‘Are you trying to bring down the whole house on top of us? How many times have I told you not to use your freakish powers here? Now, you’re going to be expelled! And don’t lie there weeping on the floor…!’

‘Er… Vernon?’ Aunt Petunia interrupted her husband as she leaned over Harry’s silent and motionless body.
‘I think… we need to call for an ambulance…’

Author's notes:
Well, that's the first chapter of an all new story. I hope you will like this one as much as you liked my first story: 'The curse of Ron Weasley'. Harry's aneurysm-problem and the chinese worry-balls is borrowed from a Red Dwarf episode (Rimmer World), when Arnold Rimmer had those problems.
Please be prepared for that there will be some time between the uploads, 'cause I'm a slow writer and I got work to go to every day. But I'll do my best to keep it up as fast as I can.

2. Different Discussions

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author's notes. This took a little longer than I figured to get up. Unfortunately, quite many 'must do' things always get's in the way. But here it is. Hope you will enjoy it. And thank you those who reviewed.

*************************************************

Daily Prophet
August 1:st

HARRY POTTER RACED TO HOSPITAL.

Harry Potter, The Boy-Who-Lived, collapsed yesterday in his muggle-home. The Ministry office of Improper Use Of Magic had received an Intelligence report that illegal magic were once again performed from Harry Potter’s residence, therefore Ministry representatives were sent to investigate. The-Boy-Who-Lived were found unconscious on the floor, and was immediately brought to St Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. Harry Potter’s legal Guardian, Vernon Dursley, were quite reluctant to the representative, but explained that his nephew had been under quite some stress lately, and had received a letter that caused him to as Mr. Dursley described it; explode, which resulted in Mr. Potter’s collapse. More information will follow…

**************************************************

Daily Prophet
August 2:ond

HARRY POTTER UNCONSCIOUS IN HOSPITAL.

After with some difficulty, the representative from the Ministry of Magic managed to receive information from Harry Potter’s uncle Vernon Dursley, a muggle, that The Boy-Who-Lived is suffering from Stress-related nervous disorder. Apparently Harry Potter has recently visited a muggle psychiatrist because of Mr. Potter had gone into tantrums from time to time. It is obvious that Harry Potter couldn’t handle the return of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named properly, and this pressure had almost caused a stroke of Aneurysm in our young hero. Harry Potter is currently still unconscious in hospital with no word of his progress. He is not allowed any visits, which Arthur Wesley, member of the department of Misuse of Muggle Artefacts, and his wife Molly experienced. They did not want to make any comments to our reporter, except for telling him to lay off Harry Potter’s case. The poor boy had suffered enough.
Meanwhile the Boy-Who-Lived is under investigation after another case of Misuse of Magic. It is a question if he’s allowed to return to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

****************************************************

Daily Prophet
August 3:d

HARRY POTTER STILL UNCONSCIOUS.

Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, is still unconscious after his collapse three days ago. As our reporter still has not received word on his progress, the Daily Prophet can report that Harry Potter is cleared from his recent misuse of magic. Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, had forwarded to his fellow members of the Wizengamot court that under high pressure of stress, no human being is in control of his or hers own senses. The magic that Harry Potter used which destroyed all brittle artefacts owned by his relatives was conjured from his sudden attack of highly amounted tense and anxiety, which resulted in his collapse. Two members of the Accidental Magic Reversal department repaired all belongings to Mr. and Mrs. Dursley, although Mr. and Mrs. Dursley didn’t seem too happy about it. We must remember that Muggles isn’t that comfortable around wizards.

********************************************************

Daily Prophet
August 4:th

HARRY POTTER MISSING!

Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, was nowhere to be found in St. Mungo’s Hospital this morning. When the nurse came in, the bed was empty, and a search was conducted immediately. It seems unlikely that Harry Potter had walked out by himself, because until yesterday, he was still unconscious. Representatives from the ministry cannot exclude that a crime may have been committed, and they promise that they will do all in their power to find him.

Harry threw away the papers with a snort. No crime has been committed, ‘cause Harry had walked out by his own in the middle of the night. He understood when he’d waked up almost two days ago that he was in hospital, and that attention was something he could live without. Therefore he checked out himself and managed to get himself to the Leaky Cauldron where he’d taken refugee in a room. It probably wasn’t the best decision he’s ever made, he was still ill, but he didn’t want to lie there looking weak and have a lot of people over-concerning themselves over him. Of course, with the Ministry looking for him, he brought the unwanted attention to himself anyway. He sighed and grinded the Worry-balls he thankfully still had with him. At least Tom, the barkeeper wouldn’t say anything to anyone about him being there. Harry wanted nothing else then just be alone.

He looked up at Hedwig that sat on top of the wardrobe. She’d come back the day before, (how she knew where to find him, Harry didn’t know), but to Harry’s disappointment, she brought no reply back from Cho. Harry watched himself not to blame it on Hedwig though, he didn’t want to take out any more frustration on her, she was the only friend Harry felt he had left right now. Someone knocking on the door then interrupted Harry’s sullen thoughts.

‘Open up Mr. Potter. I know you’re in there.’ The voice was female.
‘Who’s ‘I’ then?’ Harry called back.
‘It’s me. Tonks.’
’Tonks who?’
‘Nymphadora Tonks. Happy?’ The voice grew into an uncomfortable tone, just as Harry had expected. He’d met Tonks the first time last year, and he’d learned that she hated that name. Harry also remembered that she was an Auror, and that wasn’t anyone he’d like to talk to right now, but he didn’t have much of a choice anymore. He walked over to the door and opened it. Nymphadora Tonks was a young witch that was born a Metamorphmagus, a wizard who could change his or her appearance at will. Her spiky hair was of the colour of Lime green. It didn’t suit her at all.

‘Who rat on me?’ Harry asked as soon as he’d opened the door.
‘It wasn’t a ‘rat’.’ Tonks answered. ‘More like an owl.’ Harry turned his head to Hedwig.
‘It was not intentionally.’ Tonks then said. ‘But that snow-white owl of yours is quite known among those who has enough information about you. Someone saw her fly in here yesterday and reported it. Then some of my Auror colleagues hung around downstairs for a while and concluded that you were here.’
‘Good for you.’ Harry muttered and motioned her to come in.
‘I suppose I don’t need to tell you that it was really stupid of you to leave the Hospital?’ Tonks said as she closed the door.

‘Well, I’m really sorry if I caused you all an alarm,’ Harry said, not being sorry at all. ‘-but I’m tired of having every single person hanging on my case and trying to control my life. Do you have the slightest idea how annoying it is of not being anonymous? Everyone is trying to get to know everything about me and everyone expect me to be their saviour. “Harry will save us. Harry will defeat Voldemort.”’ (Tonks shivered from hearing the name.) ‘But when I’m not around to save them, they accuse me of being selfish and in a striving need of attention, or being a glory-hugger. I felt trapped in that Hospital, Tonks. I had to get away from there, or I’d would be overwhelmed by all kinds of people.’
‘If it was privacy you wanted, all you had to do was to ask for it from the Hospital staff.’ Tonks said.
‘Somehow I doubt it would be enough.’ Harry muttered.

‘Well, judging from your friend Hermione Granger I suppose it wouldn’t.’ Tonks said amused. ‘You know, she was ready to hex everyone there that was standing in her way to stop her from seeing you on your third day in bed.’
‘Why’d she bother?’ Harry thought silently to himself. ‘She’s together with Ron now…’
‘Anyway,’ Tonks continued. ‘-it would be best for you to return to the hospital.’
‘I’m fine.’ Harry said grumpily. ‘All I need is some rest.’
‘Harry, stress-related nervous disorder isn’t anything to just shove aside…’
‘Spare me, Tonks. I had enough of that from my psychiatrist…’
‘Has it not occurred to you that he may be right? You already had one collapse, when will you have the next one? If you don’t let the doctor’s treat you, You-Know-Who may not have to bother killing you.’

Harry grinded his balls once again. How dare this annoying woman come here telling him what he should do? ‘Tonks, you’re not my mother!’
‘Well then, maybe I should call…’
‘And don’t bother calling the Weasley’s either.’
‘I was thinking of calling Remus Lupin if you’d please let me finish. He knows how close you were to Sirius Black, and he’s really concerned about you. Don’t forget, he was as close to your father James Potter as much as your godfather Sirius was.’
‘If you don’t want me to have another collapse, then don’t mention Sirius’s name.’ Harry said, grinding his balls a little harder. His godfather’s death still hurt…

‘Go back to hospital.’ Tonks argued.
‘NO!’ Harry argued back.
‘Harry, I’m not your enemy…’
‘Oh no? Right now, you’re here on an official business for the ministry, not the You-Know-What!’ Harry was referring to the Order of the Phoenix, where Tonks is a secret member. ‘As far as I’m concerned, the ministry is my enemy just as much as Voldemort!’ (Tonks shivered again.) ‘This whole year, that fool Minister Fudge has worked against me, working to have me expelled, using that frog-faced hag Dolores Umbridge as his tool! All right, he’s confessed that Voldemort is back, but that doesn’t gain him or the ministry my trust again!’

‘Are you finished?’ Tonks asked Harry who was panting from his outburst. ‘First of all: I’m here on an official business for the ministry, yes! But unofficially I’m also here for You-Know-What. Dumbledore is also very concerned for you, and that’s why he asked me to be the one who took contact with you, to try to talk you into reason. Any other Wizard would simply have put a restraining order on you to drag you back rather than talk.’
‘I hear that I’m still being followed by Dumbledore.’ Harry stated.
‘His concerned for your health, Harry!’
‘Then why won’t he let me get out from the Dursley’s? They’re partly cause of my health-problems!’
‘That’s not my place to discuss with you.’ Tonks answered slightly irritated with the teenager.
‘Then we have nothing to discuss. I’m staying here.’

‘Fine! At least I tried.’ Tonks turned to the door to leave. ‘But I will send Remus Lupin here to talk with you, however you like it or not!’ and then she left, without saying goodbye. Harry went to lie down; his blood pressure had risen to a high level again. He needed to be careful, or Tonks would be proven right. Voldemort wouldn’t have to bother to kill him.

********************************************************************************************************************

Remus Lupin did show up the next day. He looked as ragged and worn with premature greying hair as usual, thanks to his condition of being a werewolf. But he wore a friendly smile, and Harry was grateful that after Lupin had asked him how he felt, and Harry had answered ‘Fine’, he didn’t press the matter any further. Harry was surprised to see that Lupin had brought all of Harry’s Hogwarts-belongings that had been left behind at the Dursley’s after him being brought to Hospital.

‘You can’t go back to school without your wand and books, can you?’ Lupin said with a smile. ‘Your uncle wasn’t all that happy with letting me in to collect this, but I managed after I assured him that the Wizard-world wouldn’t bother them again afterwards. Your cousin isn’t that happy though. Now that you’re gone, he has to do most of the work your uncle promised his neighbours that you would do for them.’
Harry laughed at this, and that felt good. It had been too long since Harry had been able to laugh. After that, Harry and Lupin went out to stroll around Diagon Alley. They didn’t do much other than mostly talked, they talked about everything. Harry confessed to Lupin that he felt lighter at heart having been able to share all of his problems with him when they sat and ate lunch.

‘I was there for your father whenever he had problems.’ Lupin explained. ‘It’s only natural that I can be around to help his son out of his misery.’
‘I can’t help to wonder how my life could have been, hadn’t it been for this scar Voldemort gave me. It’s not easy looking around seeing everyone else without any problems in the world at all. They have parents they can turn to, and they have a future before them.’ Harry sighed. ‘I don’t know anymore what my destiny is, thanks to this prophecy about Voldemort and me. One of us must die… and I don’t think that I will ever be ready to take up that battle.’

‘I can never give you any true comfort about that Harry, but I know that when the time comes, you will be ready. Deep down you’ve always been ready, otherwise you wouldn’t be alive still.’ Lupin said.
‘But the whole world is depending on me… and he is much more powerful…’ Harry felt a slight tension building up inside him again. ‘I’m ashamed to say it but… I’m scared.’ And to think; he’d told Dr. McSwan that he wasn’t.
‘Don’t.’
‘Don’t what?’
‘Don’t be ashamed of being scared. You have every right to be.’
Harry sat silenced for a moment before he raised his next question. ‘What do you believe my chances are?’
‘I’ll tell you one thing Harry, that whatever the outcome will be; Voldemort will regret the day he marked you as his equal.’ It wasn’t a straight answer, but Harry smiled anyway.

Harry stayed in his room catching up with the homework he’d got over the summer, while Lupin went out to buy all the school-supplies Harry needed for his next year. When he came back, Lupin brought up a new subject.
‘You know, you don’t have to stay here. I’m sure the Weasley’s are willing to take you in until its time to board the train. They’re very concerned for you.’
‘Well, if you meet them, tell them that I’m all right and they do not need to be. It’s just that…’ Harry searched for the right words… ‘…I really need some time for myself right now.’ The truth was that he had no desire to watch Ron and Hermione making out with each other. He was as left out as it was, and he didn’t want to be reminded of it. It was tough enough that both of them were Prefects. ‘Just don’t tell them where I am.’ Harry concluded.

Lupin accepted this and was prepared to leave, but before he could go, Harry raised another question.
‘Isn’t there any way for you to come back as our Defence Against Dark Arts teacher?’
‘Sadly, not everybody has such great faith in me as you do, Harry.’ Lupin said smiling. ‘No one trusts a man who’s at the same time is some kind of monster…’
‘But you’re no monster!’ Harry argued. ‘You’re just… cursed.’
‘That doesn’t make any difference, I’m afraid.’ Lupin answered and Harry gave up.
‘Do you have any idea who’s going to be our next DADA teacher?’ he asked instead.
‘I have no idea. Everybody seems quite reluctant taking up that job.’

‘Everybody except Snape.’ Harry said, shivering from the thought. Having Snape teaching Defence Against Dark Arts was not appealing.
‘Better him than your last one, don’t you think?’ Lupin said amused. Harry found that he couldn’t answer that question. Snape or Umbridge? Both of them shared the first place on his hate list. ‘Don’t hesitate to owl me if you want something, Harry. Have a good year.’ And then Lupin was gone.

********************************************************************************************************************

Had Harry hoped to not be discovered by the Weasley family, he quickly learned that it was too much to hope for. The next day as he sat outside Florean Fortescue’s Ice-Cream Parlour, none other than Fred and George Weasley approached him. Harry couldn’t believe that he’d forgotten that the twins had opened their joke-shop: Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes here in Diagon Alley.
‘Harry, old buddy. How are you?’ Fred (or was it George?) asked.
‘Seriously pal, you had us all worried.’ George (or was it Fred?) said. Harry felt his stomach tighten. The word ‘seriously’ sounded too much like ‘Sirius’, and that gave him an ache.

‘Don’t worry about me, guys. I’m fine.’ Harry said neutrally.
‘You know, Mum was ready to climb the walls when we read about your collapse.’ Fred said.
‘She as good as reached the ceiling when you walked out from the hospital.’ George said.
‘’Oh, the poor boy. Everything just seem to happen to him!’’ Fred said mimicking Mrs. Weasley’s voice.
‘’He walked out from the Hospital? What is that boy thinking?’’ George said, taking up the same act as his brother.

Harry felt guilty. Molly Weasley had been one of the few persons who had been very kind to him, and had sometimes acted as a surrogate mother. He cursed himself for taking up on his impulsive thinking without giving a second thought about the consequences, something that he’d been doing a lot lately. He made a mental note to contact her later and sort matters out.
‘So, what are you guys doing outside your shop?’ Harry asked the twins, just so he could change the subject. ‘Isn’t business going well?’
‘Oh, we’re just closed for lunch.’ Fred (or was it George?) said.
‘And as for business, we haven’t exactly been totally discovered yet.’ George (or was it Fred?) went on.

‘Thankfully we make enough so it goes around.’ Fred said.
‘And we have plans to set in motion so that we can increase our profit.’ George said with a strange glint in his eyes.
‘I’m almost afraid to ask what those plans are.’ Harry said.
‘Hey, trust us Harry.’ We’re not thinking of anything bad.’ Fred said.
‘Absolutely not.’ George added. ‘Chocolate, Harry?’ George held out a box of chocolates.
‘Thanks, guys.’ Harry said and reached for one before a thought hit him and he pulled his hand back as if he’d suddenly been burned. ‘Wait a minute. Exactly what is the prank with those?’ he asked remembering the Ton-Tongue Toffee the twins had ‘presented’ to his cousin Dudley, whose tongue had became swollen and long.

‘Oh, nothing.’ Said Fred looking quite innocent.
‘They’re quite normal…’ George added.
‘Well, most of them are normal…’ Fred said.
‘Perhaps half of them…’ George said.
‘The other’s on the other hand…’ Fred said.
‘May be slightly different…’ George said.
‘’Slightly’?’ Harry asked suspiciously.

‘Well, they’re not like the Canary Creams…’ Fred said.
‘No effects of complete transformations…’ George said.
‘More embarrassing effects maybe…’ Fred said looking amused.
‘That will give quite a laugh…’ George said, smiling.
‘Like?’ Harry asked.
‘One will make you bray like a Donkey…’ Fred said.
‘Or hoot like an Owl.’ George said.
‘Suddenly you’ll start burping every time you want to say something.’
‘Or make funny noises with a Pigs nose…’

‘You’ll find yourself with dog-ears.’ Fred said, beginning to grin.
‘Your hair is on fire. (Harmless of course.)’ George said, grinning even more.
‘You can see a lot of things with a neck as tall as a giraffe.’ Fred said, holding back a laugh.
‘Suddenly you’ll find yourself standing in a dress if you’re a man…’ George said with great difficult.
‘Or in a lounge-suit with an ugly tie if you’re a woman.’
‘But if you’re really unlucky…’
‘You’ll find yourself standing in your underwear!’ both said in unison, howling in laughter.

Harry shook his head at the two twin’s crazy ideas. ‘So which one’s are safe and which are altered?’
‘Well, that’s part of the game…’ Fred said, wiping a tear from his eye.
‘We don’t know!’ George exclaimed happily.
‘The Kentucky family’s twenty-fifth-anniversary banquet is going to be a real big blast this year…’
‘Everyone will want to have this box of Chocolate Party-Bonkers next time a boring feast comes to subject.’
‘I must remember never to invite you to a party then.’ Harry said, but was smiling as well.

Harry accompanied the Weasley twins back to their shop so that he could use their fireplace to have a talk with Mrs. Weasley. To his great relief, she was quite easy to talk with after he’d assured her that he was quite all right. He respectfully declined though to come and stay at the Burrow, ‘cause he needed time to himself after Sirius’ death to work out on his own. He didn’t speak with either Ron or Hermione, cause they were down at the village together with Ginny at that time. Harry thought it was just as well; he could talk to them when they’d come to Diagon Alley themselves the next day. He bid the twins goodbye afterwards, but not before they’d managed to trick him to eat one of the Chocolate Party-Bonkers. Harry left the Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes shop with bubbles coming out of his ears, while the twins wriggled in laughter on the floor.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry was again sitting outside Florean Fortescue’s Ice-Cream Parlour the next day, waiting for Ron, Hermione and Ginny to show up. He was concentrating on keeping such a neutral state as possible, even though he couldn’t help feeling slightly irritated with his friends. In the same time, he couldn’t understand why he felt the irritation of Ron being together with Hermione. After all, it was their life, and he really had nothing to say about it. He decided again that it was because of that he felt left out, but he knew that he had to give this new situation a chance. Maybe he would find that not much would change anyway, but the doubts that nagged his mind just wouldn’t leave him.

‘Hello, Harry.’ He heard a soft voice behind him. He turned around to greet his friends with a ‘Hi.’ but it wasn’t the one’s he expected. It was Cho Chang.
‘Oh. H-hello Cho.’ Harry felt a little nervous of the girl’s blushing smile, since they couldn’t quite get along the last time they saw each other.
‘I… read about your collapse. Are you okay?’ Cho asked carefully.
‘It’s really nothing to worry about. It was after-effects of my extremely hard year that we’d just passed, it became too much for me. But I’m fine now. Er… would you like to sit down?’ Harry held out a chair.
‘Thank you, Harry.’ She said and took a seat. ‘I… wanted to thank you… for the letter you sent me. It really lifted a great weight from my heart.’

‘And I wanted to apologize for how I treated you during our first date. I didn’t realise how much you were hurting inside.’ Harry said softly.
‘But you do now, don’t you?’ Cho said hopefully. ‘I mean… it really must feel terrible losing your godfather like that… Oh, m-maybe I shouldn’t have brought that up.’
‘It’s okay. Really. I’m dealing with it, and the best way to do it is by talking about it instead of hiding it.’
‘Then you do know how I felt?’
‘I do. And I’m really really sorry.’ Harry said with full honest.

Harry ordered two ice creams for both of them as they sat and talked. They found it much easier to talk with each other now when they’d reached a full understanding between themselves. Harry found his old feelings for Cho coming back, and he wondered how she felt for him. He found her smile intoxicating, and her now calm expression made her quite beautiful.
‘Marietta isn’t coming back.’ She suddenly said.
‘Uuh… why not?’ Harry involuntarily tensed. He’d been dreading the talk about her curly-haired friend Marietta Edgecombe who had exposed the DA-group to Professor Umbridge and Minister Fudge. For that, her face had been disfigured with pustules that formed the word ‘SNEAK’, after a spell conjured by Hermione.

‘Well… she’s finally got rid of those horrible pimples, but she’s really ashamed. It was her mother who persuaded her to report us to Umbridge, because she was one of those who sided against Dumbledore… but after how badly that horrible woman still treated her, Marietta wanted nothing more to do with it. And she doesn’t want to return to school after this whole incident…’
‘It’s all because of Professor Umbridge.’ Harry said. ‘Had she kept out of the school’s business, then none of it would’ve happened…’
‘Well, I suppose so…’ Cho said. Harry was waiting for her to send him some scowls about Hermione about her jinxing, but it never came. Harry was still sure though that she was still angry about it.

‘It is now your final school-year.’ Harry said to break the silence. ‘How does it feel?’
‘Exciting, scary and pity. I’ll be a fully acknowledged witch after this, that’s the exciting part. The scary part is the responsibility I now will have to take. And I feel pity of having to leave the school… it feels like home, doesn’t it?’
‘I know exactly what you mean. Hogwarts has been more of a home to me than anything else.’
‘I only wish that I didn’t have to face it alone.’ Cho said with a sigh.
‘Surely you’re not alone?’ Harry asked. ‘You must have plenty of friends that’ll support you? Like Michael Corner?’ Harry remembered Ginny telling him that Cho was seeing him now. But Cho only laughed softly.

‘Corner’s nice, but he’s not my type.’ Cho then gave him a furtive look. ‘Do you remember… our first kiss?’
‘Yes.’ Said Harry. It was wet. And that was because she was crying by that time, but he didn’t say it out loud. ‘It was… interesting.’
‘Only Interesting?’ Cho said looking a little disappointed.
‘It was my very first kiss.’ Harry quickly said. ‘I have nothing to compare it with.’
‘Oh. Well… let’s try again.’ Cho bent over the table and before Harry could stop her, she had planted her lips to his. After a few seconds she pulled away, blushing. Harry was certain he was blushing even more. ‘Oh, wow.’ He whispered.

‘How was that one?’ Cho asked still blushing hard.
It was a definite improvement. He thought since she wasn’t crying this time. ‘It was… amazing.’ He said stammering. Cho looked a lot happier.
‘I… I meant what I said… you know? Before Christmas… when we kissed the first time?’
‘When you said that you really liked me?’ Harry asked breathlessly. Cho nodded. ‘Yes, I remember. And I’m flattered. I… I like you too. Very much.’
’But… what about Hermione?’ she asked slowly.
‘There’s nothing between her and me. And won’t ever be. She’s just got together with Ron.’

‘Really?’ Cho brightened up. ‘Then… do you think that… there’ll ever be a chance… You know… between us?’
‘If you want to… I’d like…’ Harry summoned all the courage he could muster. ‘I’d like… to give it a shot. If you want to?’
‘I would love to.’ Cho whispered.
Harry took a seat right beside Cho and cupped his hands under her chins. Ignoring the people around him, ignoring the heavy pounding in his heart, he bent forward and kissed her. He felt really excited as she surrendered to it and began to kiss him back.
Maybe this school year won’t turn out so bad after all!

********************************************************************************************************************

Ginny, Ron and Hermione was working their way through the crowd of people, keeping their eyes peeled looking for their friend. They had all felt quite annoyed at their own bad timing to go down to the village and totally missing Harry calling the Burrow. They’d been worried about him ever since they heard of his collapse and was hoping that they would be able to catch up some time with him now that they knew that he was staying at the Leaky Cauldron. He hadn’t been there when they’d looked for him, but they were hoping to find him at the Ice-cream Parlour.

‘Where in the world could he be?’ Ron asked slightly irritated of the crowd.
‘Will you calm down, Ron?’ Ginny exclaimed to her brother. ‘He knows that we are looking for him, so he won’t go anywhere. At least I don’t think so.’
Hermione didn’t say anything. She was in a world of her own. Not only was she extremely worried for Harry about his collapse, but she also wondered how he’d like the birthday-gift she’d given him. She was afraid that he hadn’t liked it, ‘cause it maybe had been a little too personal. She was jerked back to reality though when she heard people around them speaking between themselves.

‘It was Harry Potter, wasn’t it?’
‘Sure looked liked him.’
‘Not so hard to believe, though…’
‘Bound to happen someday…’

The three of them stopped as they heard this. They exchanged worried looks between themselves. Had something happened? Had Harry collapsed again? The people continued they’re chattering:

‘Who’d do you think it is?’
‘Looked quite pretty…’
‘They shouldn’t do it in the open though. Once the Daily Prophet finds out, they’ll be over them in seconds.’
‘They really should leave him alone. He’s been through some tough time…’
‘Well, that girl will probably cheer him up quite a bit…’
‘They really looked cute together…’
‘Oh, all the rest of the girls are really going to be disappointed now that the Boy-Who-Lived is taken.’

Ron and Ginny looked at each other quite bewildered. Hermione looked shocked.
‘Girl?’ Ron asked.
‘Looked cute together?’ Ginny asked.
‘The Boy-Who-Lived is taken?’ Ron asked.
‘What’s going on here?’ Ginny asked. She threw a glance at Hermione who was wide-eyed and speechless. The three friends walked up to the corner and were about to turn around it when Ron stopped the girls.
‘I don’t believe it!’ Ron exclaimed.
‘What? What is it?’ Ginny asked.
‘It’s Harry. He’s sitting outside the Parlour… He’s kissing a Girl!’

‘You’re joking!’ Ginny said with a surprised look on her face.
‘No, I swear. I think we should leave them alone.’ Hermione then pushed by them to look for herself. Her jaw dropped.
‘It’s… its Cho Chang!’ Hermione gasped.
‘But… hadn’t he gotten over her?’ Ginny asked in a low tone.
‘I guess we were wrong. C’mon, we’ll leave them alone. Let’s do our shopping.’ Ron said and turned his heel.
Ginny didn’t move. She gave a very worried look to her friend who had tears in her eyes.

Author's Notes: So what's going on? Is Hermione together with Ron or not? Please arm yourself with patience, all will be revealed in the future.

3. August 31:st

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author's notes:
Thank you everyone for the reviews. I'm glad you enjoy this story, even though it goes a little slow in the beginning.

*************************************************

Daily Prophet
August 9:th

HARRY POTTER HAPPILY IN LOVE.

Yesterday several people witnessed how Harry Potter, The-Boy-Who-Lived, who recently had a collapse of stress, were sitting outside Florean Fortescue’s Ice-Cream Parlour in Diagon Alley together with a stunningly attractive young girl. It has been confirmed that it wasn’t long until the two of them shared a passionate moment of kissing. After some investigation the Daily Prophet can give all of you readers the identity of this lucky girl who captured Harry Potter’s heart. The young girl’s name is Cho Chang who is a fellow student to our young hero of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and wizardry. She’s a Ravenclaw girl, just one year above Harry Potter. We’ve also learned that Harry had had his eyes on this lovely lady for some time now, and it seems that he finally built up the courage to ask her to be his girlfriend. Unfortunately the Daily Prophet has not been able to reach either Mr. Potter or Miss Chang for an exclusive interview, but we still wish the two lovebirds our congratulations and hope that they will be happy.

Harry shook his head as he once again read the three-week old article. It was amazing how fast things had progressed; he’d left the Dursley’s as a wreck and now he felt like walking on clouds. The papers were right: Harry was happy, so happy that he had not had any more problems with his health at all. Cho had come by at least three times a week after that and they’d shared a great time together. It’d been so great that Harry hadn’t even missed the absent company of his friends who he still hasn’t met. But he would soon… Harry put down the old paper on top of his stuff in his trunk, beside the small parcels containing his birthday-presents from his friends that were still un-opened. (He hadn’t found the will to open them.) He was finished packing as it was time to make his way to King’s Cross to board the Hogwarts Express. Today he would for once be early; the sun hadn’t really gone up yet. He would have to take the muggle bus to the station and he preferred to go before rush hour, since he has a heavy trunk and a birdcage to drag along with him.

The trip to King’s Cross was a bit difficult because of the heavy trunk and the weird looks he got from the people, but about Nine o’clock he passed the magical barrier to platform Nine and three-quarters were the scarlet train stood waiting for the students. It was a relief to come this early, since he could choose any compartment he wanted. He took one along the middle of the train so that he could watch the people come through the magical barrier, he wanted to keep a lookout for Cho and his friends. As it still was early, Harry soon got tired of watching and decided to close his eyes for a while. He didn’t know how long he’d been napping, but somebody who’d joined him in his compartment soon shook him awake. It was Luna Lovegood, a fifth-year Ravenclaw girl who had a reputation of being loony. She had dirty blonde hair and protuberant eyes, and as usual a copy of the Quibbler in her hand, since her father was the editor. She had joined Harry, Ron, Ginny, Hermione and Neville to the Ministry of Magic a little over two months before where Harry had rushed to rescue Sirius, whom Harry thought Voldemort had captured. It had been a fluke, but Sirius Black’s life had been lost anyway.

Harry had gotten to know Luna a bit during his last year, and decided that her company probably wouldn’t be so bad. Others found her odd, and Harry felt a bit sorry for her ‘cause of that.
‘Hello, Harry.’ She greeted him dreamily.
‘Hello Luna. Had a good summer?’
‘Well, better than you I suppose?’ she said vaguely as she sat down opposite him. Harry raised an eyebrow at her remark. ‘We read about your collapse. I mean, me and my father.’ She said plainly.
‘You read the Daily Prophet?’ Harry asked curiously.
‘Sure. It’s a way for my Dad to keep up with his competitors, don’t you think?’ she said with the same plain tone.
‘Ah, yes… of course…’
‘And you got together with Cho.’
Damn. Harry thought. No doubt the whole school knows. That will raise remarks behind my back.
‘How does Hermione take it?’ Luna then asked. Harry looked at her with surprise.

‘I haven’t actually spoken to her about it yet. Why do you ask?’
‘Oh, sorry. That’s something I better stay out of.’ She said.
She is odd. Harry decided. ‘What is there for her to say about it really? I got a girlfriend, and she got a boyfriend. We’re in an equal situation…’
‘Oh, she does? Who?’
‘It’s my other friend. Ron Weasley.’
Now it was Luna who raised an eyebrow. ‘That I cannot understand…’
‘Why not?’ Harry asked her back.
‘They don’t fit together.’
Harry was strangely enough amused. ‘Are you’re that much of an expert of people?’
‘Well, I have been looking closely at people around my whereabouts; it’s a little hobby of mine. The fun thing is that all of my hunches around those I look more closely at always turn out correct. And I can tell that Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger do not fit together. Well, I suppose that they will sooner or later find that out for themselves.’

‘You’re studying Divination, aren’t you?’ Harry asked after a short while.
‘Yes?’
‘Figures.’ Said Harry with a shrug.
‘I happen to find the subject very interesting!’ Luna said with a hint of indignity. ‘Unlike others, I think that there is a bit of truth in horoscopes and fortune-cards, I’m planning to examine it further to have my own page in the Quibbler with people asking me of the future and for help to solve mysteries!’
Harry knew he had touched a nerve. He tried to explain it… ‘Sorry… that didn’t came out the way I’d intended… it’s just that… I studied Divination, (in fact I finally quitted it) and to me it was a load of rubbish… and I can’t help but to think that Professor Trelawney is a bit of a fraud…’
‘NO, SHE’S NOT!’ That had come from Harry’s classmates Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil who were just passing by together with Parvati’s twin-sister Padma on their way to find a compartment. With a scarlet face Harry waved at them, which the girls didn’t return, they just walked away with angry looks.

‘You’ve got a big mouth, Harry.’ Said Luna as she tried to suppress a giggle from the girl’s outburst.
‘And bad luck.’ Mumbled Harry. Nothing more was said between them after that. Luna started to read her copy of the Quibbler while Harry lent back to his seat and resumed his waiting. To his surprise he saw as he consulted his watch that he’d been napping for about one and a half hour, there was only twenty minutes left until departure. He glanced over to the magical barrier; Hermione and the Weasley’s had just arrived. But Harry didn’t bother to get up and go out to them, he knew that Ron and Hermione would go up to the prefect carriage first; they would maybe join him later.
Strange. Something shiny was reflecting light from Ginny’s robes. Had they made her a prefect too? Harry wouldn’t be surprised if that was the fact. It seemed like a tradition for Hogwarts to make everyone in the Weasley-family prefects, with the exception of Fred and George. He would most likely find out more about it later.

‘Hi, Cho.’ Luna then said vaguely before she returned to her magazine. Harry turned his head and found himself staring in the face of his girlfriend. He smiled broadly as he got up to hug her.
‘Hello, Luna.’ Cho said in a friendly manner before she returned Harry’s smile. ‘Hello, lover.’ And then they embraced each other and kissed deeply.
‘Oh please, you two. There are people present.’ Luna addressed them resolutely.
Harry and Cho separated themselves from each other with embarrassment on their faces, but that quickly disappeared as they sat down.
‘I missed you.’ Cho said.
‘Likewise.’ Said Harry.
‘Haven’t your friends arrived yet?’
‘Oh, they’re here.’ Harry explained. ‘But they are suppose to be in the prefects carriage for at least the first hour of the trip, they’ll come here later.’

‘Then…’ Cho hesitated. ‘I’ll stay here for an hour then, but after that, I’ll go and find my own friends. Don’t think bad of me Harry, but… your friends and I don’t see eye to eye if you know what I mean?’
Harry understood. Cho was still angry with Hermione for jinxing with the parchment without telling them when they signed up for the DA-group, and Ron didn’t respect her liking for the Tornados quidditch-team. But as long as Cho would respect Harry for spending time with his friends, then he would respect her wish.
Shortly after the train’s departure, another of Harry’s classmates joined them. Neville Longbottom came in, holding on to his pet-toad Trevor and was looking lost as usual. He was at first reluctant of taking a seat since Cho was there, (he expected that Harry wanted to be alone with her) but Harry assured him it was all right. He sat down beside Luna who didn’t even look up from the paper.

‘So, how are you Neville?’ Harry asked. ‘I mean, there’s no problems with you after the ‘adventure’ we had before the end of the term?’
‘I had trouble smelling things for a while,’ Neville said nervously. ‘-but it’s fine now.’ Neville had come back from the Ministry of Magic with a broken nose and no wand. ‘Hey, I got a new wand.’ He then said brightly and held it up to Harry. ‘My Gran wasn’t happy with me for losing Dad’s old wand, but she got me this new one for my birthday. It’s mahogany with unicorn hair.’
‘Looks quite nice Neville.’ Said Harry. ‘I wonder if this will improve your skills. Mr. Ollivander told me that since it’s the wand who chooses the wizard, you can’t get a good result with another.’
‘Really? You think I might be able to perform some better spells from now on?’ Neville looked quite hopeful of this.
‘It’s not impossible.’ Said Harry reassuringly.

The first hour of the trip went without incidents. Soon the plump witch with the food trolley passed by their compartment and Harry as usual bought a big amount of sweets and cauldron cakes. He passed some around to Cho and Neville; he even tried to offer some to Luna. She looked surprised, clearly not used to being offered something from another.
‘Oh, if it’s okay with you, I’d really like a box of the Every Flavour Beans…’ Luna said.
‘Sure.’ Said Harry and passed her a box. ‘Just hope that you don’t get to many of the disgusting ones, lately I came across quite many of sprouts and raw liver.’
‘You can save them for me then, they’re my favourites.’ Luna answered casually. Harry thought again that she was odd.
‘Well Harry, I’m off to find my friends.’ Cho then said. ‘See you later.’ And she kissed him on the cheek. Harry waved her off, a bit sad of that she’d left.

‘Well, you’re one lucky guy Harry.’ Neville said, smiling.
‘Yeah. It’s too bad that we’re neither in the same year or in the same house.’ Harry said.
‘She does seem quite taken to you.’ Luna cut in.
‘I should certainly hope so.’ Harry answered her, going a bit red.
‘What about you then?’ Luna turned to Neville. ‘Someone you got your eyes on?’
Neville turned even redder than Harry.
‘I take that as a yes.’ Luna stated. ‘Who is it?’
‘Y-you’re w-wrong!’ Neville stuttered. ‘I-I-I’m not interested in anybody!’
‘Ah, I think you are.’
Neville turned to Harry for help, but he only smiled. ‘Relax Neville; it’s nothing to be ashamed of. Do I know this girl?’ Neville nodded.
‘Who is it? Maybe I can help you.’
Neville’s face had turned pure scarlet. He hastily looked around in case somebody was listening and lent forward towards Harry.
‘…in…’ was all that came out.
‘Who did you say, Neville?’ Harry asked.
Neville swallowed and composed himself. ‘Ginny.’ He whispered.
‘Holy cricket.’ Harry whispered back.

‘You’ve got to be kidding, Longbottom.’ Said a drawling voice. Draco Malfoy, the Slytherin prefect stood in the doorway with his two big cronies Crabbe and Goyle behind him. ‘Surely you’ve got better taste than wanting to get acquainted with the Weasel girl? She’s more Potter’s taste, isn’t she?’
Neville’s face turned as impossible as it might have seen, even more scarlet. Harry did too, but not of embarrassment, it was more of anger.
‘That’s none of your concern, Malfoy!’ he growled.
Malfoy turned to Harry. ‘Well Potter, I’m actually surprised to find you here. Shouldn’t you be in hospital being treated by the cute little nurses?’ Crabbe and Goyle laughed.
‘Oh but Draco, don’t you see?’ Pansy Parkinson, the Slytherin girl prefect of the sixth years leaned in from the frame. ‘He doesn’t want to spend his time in St Mungo’s hospital; he prefers the school’s medical wing. His secret crush is none other than Madam Pomfrey, why else does he put himself in there so much?’ The four Slytherins howled with laughter. Harry felt himself go furious.

‘Very funny. Now why don’t you leave?’ said Luna more harshly than one was used to hear from her.
‘Oh, did little Loony Luna get offended?’ Pansy said in a mockingly sweet tone. ‘Perhaps she want Saint Potter for herself?’
‘That’s it!’ Harry yelled and got up from his seat. ‘Get out of here, now!’
‘Or what, Potter?’ Malfoy countered. ‘Perhaps you’re going to tell the ghost of Sirius Black to come pulling my sheets every night?’
Harry’s heart skipped a beat. His head was starting to feel heavy, and he became even angrier.
‘An eye for an eye, Potter.’ Malfoy went on. ‘You lost me my father to Azkaban, it only serves you right to lose your godfather to the other side. And he actually got off easy. He should have got kissed by a Dementor, and been left drooling on the floor as a mindless puppet.’

Harry launched himself at Malfoy, but he never knew if he’d actually reached him. He was vaguely aware of a pain in his body that felt like as if he’s been stabbed, and he was gulping for air that didn’t want to go down to his lungs. Then everything went black, the last thing he remembered was the Slytherins, and especially Malfoy’s, loud laughter…

********************************************************************************************************************

***

Harry’s mind was drifting, floating in a void with no sense of goal, and therefore was totally lost. Time after time he came across a memory of something that was important to him, but he never remembered what it was. The only times he did remember something was when his mind reached a surface of the void, and he registered voices… worried voices…

‘Can’t you do anything?’ said Hermione’s tear-broken voice.
‘I only know the basic emergency treatments.’ Said the voice of the trolley witch. ‘Nothing as serious as this!’
‘He… he’s not going to die, is he?’ said Ron’s voice.
‘I don’t know.’ Said the trolley witch regretfully. ‘The only thing we can do is to make sure no one touches him. Stay with him and lock the door. Let’s not have any curious people barge in here and make things worse.’

Harry’s mind drifted away again.

***

Harry’s mind reached the surface of the void again…

‘Oh, can’t this train go any faster?’ said Ginny’s frustrated voice.
‘That damn Malfoy!’ said Ron. ‘He did it deliberately! He knew Harry was sick! I still say that the trolley witch should apparate him over to Hogwarts!’
‘RON!’ yelled Hermione. ‘I want to do it to, but the primary rule of a medical emergency is to not move the wounded. Apparating him or using a portkey could be lethal to him!'
‘Can’t this train go any faster?’ muttered Ron.

…and drifted away.

***

Again his mind reached the surface…

‘Oh, Harry.’ Said Cho’s voice. ‘Come back to me, please…’
‘You’re not supposed to touch him.’ Said Hermione’s strained voice.
‘He happens to be my boyfriend!’ Cho said agitated.
‘Well, if you want to keep your boyfriend, then don’t mess with him until Madam Pomfrey can get here and say otherwise!’ Hermione said in a likewise agitated tone.
‘Do I detect a hint of jealousy from you? Don’t forget who you belong to!’
‘And just what is that suppose to mean?’ Hermione said angrily.
‘Isn’t that obvious you-who’s-suppose-to-know-all?’ Cho said matching the other’s tone.
‘Look here Cho, Harry may be your boyfriend, but he’s been my friend for by far longer than that! Naturally I care a lot for him!’ Hermione was shouting.

Stop fighting. Thought Harry as he drifted along the surface.

‘Yeah, caring more for him that you neglect to care for other peoples emotions!’ Cho shouted back. ‘Don’t think that I forgotten what you did to my friend, Marietta!’
‘She sold us out!’
‘That doesn’t justify that rotten trick with that parchment of yours!’

Stop fighting! Harry’s mind thought desperately as he willed himself to break through the surface of the void to stop them before they’d start tear down each other’s throats…

********************************************************************************************************************

Ron looked back and forth between the two girls, being very uncomfortable with the scene. He’d never imagined Hermione get into a catfight before, and it wouldn’t be proper to do that with Harry’s girlfriend of all people. He glanced over at Luna, Neville and Ginny for some help, but they kept their distance, (which was hard inside a cramped compartment) looking quite uncomfortable with what was happening as well. He realized that he was on his own… Ron cleared his throat loudly for the enraged girls to hear…
‘Hermione, Cho, perhaps you…’
‘Stay out of this, Ron!’ Hermione snapped at him. Ron retreated.

‘We all agreed on to not spill anything of our plans for the DA group to Umbridge!’ Hermione yelled at Cho.
‘But we never agreed on signing a jinxed parchment! It was a horrible trick!’ Cho yelled back.
‘The Ministry were keeping tabs on us! It was to see who could be trusted and who could not be trusted. And your friend sure showed us were her loyalties stands…’
‘Her mother works at the Ministry, she didn’t have a choice…’
‘Everyone has a choice! We’re all human beings, not puppets…’
‘Well, it is considered human to make a mistake…’ Cho snapped.
‘But it is not human to betray your friends, ‘cause that was what she did! Haven’t you considered the fact that it was your trust she betrayed? It was you who dragged her along into the group, although it didn’t seem like she wanted to! And look what she did!’
Cho actually became speechless.
‘The way I see it, you are partly responsible for your friend ratting on us!’ Hermione pointed out.
‘But I never dreamed she would… I couldn’t know!’ Cho said uncomfortably.

‘Never… mind that now…’ croaked a weak voice.
‘HARRY!’ everyone except for Luna cried out. The latter just watched him looking impressed.
‘What’s… done is… done. There’s no… reason to… fight about it.’ Harry coughed as he tried to get up from the floor.
‘Harry, don’t try to move.’ Hermione said kneeling beside him.
‘Try to stay calm, Harry.’ Cho said, kneeling on Harry’s other side.
‘Ron… my balls… fetch… my balls…’ Harry was breathing irregularly.
‘Fetch… your balls? Ron said startled, hoping that Harry wasn’t talking about what Ron thought he was talking about. The others looked just as bewildered.
‘They’re in my trunk.’ Harry said weakly, not catching on Ron’s confusion. Ron relaxed though as he opened Harry’s trunk to look for what Harry asked for.
‘The string-bag… -coff- on top of the books…’
Ron picked up the string-bag (fails to notice the two un-opened birth-day-presents) and felt that it indeed contained two balls of some kind. He took them out and handed them to Harry, who began grinding them in his hand. His breathing slowly became steadier.

‘How long… -coff- was I out?’
‘For almost five hours.’ Hermione answered miserably. ‘Oh Harry. You shouldn’t have left the hospital.’
‘Don’t give me that, I was all right.’ Harry replied bitterly. ‘It was Malfoy, he gave me a relapse…’
‘And that was exactly what he wanted you to have.’ Ginny stated. ‘Because he knew, like everyone else, that you haven’t received full treatment for your ill.’
‘Well at least… I wasn’t out for three days like the first time…’ Harry said in defence as Cho and Hermione helped him up on his seat.
‘That is beside the point!’ Ginny argued and Hermione nodded in agreement. ‘Your sickness is serious! One more collapse and there might be nothing else to do but to bury you next time.’
Harry didn’t show it, but he was amazed how much Ginny had changed over the years. She was no longer the shy little girl he’d first got to know, now she’d grown into a self dependant and a very determined young woman.
‘Guess I’m in a no-win situation.’ Harry muttered gloomily.

Harry looked around at each occupant of the compartment who was looking at him anxiously. He noticed that Neville were a bit bruised.
‘What’ve you done?’ Harry asked Neville. The latter looked like he didn’t know what to say, so Luna spoke for him.
‘He attacked the Slytherins after they made you faint.’ She said plainly in a matter-of-fact tone.
‘Good thing we got here just when he did so we could stop it.’ Ron explained. ‘Otherwise they would’ve beaten him to pulp. I mean: one against four, and two of them being Crabbe and Goyle? I still can’t decide if it was bravery or sheer stupidity Neville.’
‘Maybe I over-reacted.’ Neville quietly said. ‘But I just can’t stand them any more, treating Harry like that after all he’d done…’
‘I’m grateful for your support Neville.’ Harry said. ‘But I don’t want you to get into any trouble or get beaten just because of me.’
‘But it’s nice to know that we’ve got such a reliable person on our side.’ Ginny said assuring and patted Neville on his shoulder. Neville blushed.

‘I see that Hogwarts made you a prefect as well.’ Harry said to Ginny, now noticing the shining prefect badge.
‘Yeah. You should have seen Mum when I told her. She was overjoyed.’ Ginny said beaming. ‘For that my parents fashioned me with these new robes.’
‘If only that had been all…’ Ron said looking disgruntled.
‘What do you mean?’ Harry asked.
‘Bill and Charlie.’ Ron answered gloomily. ‘When they found out, adding the fact that she’s joined the quidditch team, they got together and bought her a new broom! A Nimbus 2001, which is better than my Cleansweep.’
‘Ouch!’ said Cho. ‘Another dangerous player against us. I still only got my old Comet.’
‘It does have its advantages being the only sister in such a big family.’ Ginny said brightly.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry wasn’t really happy when he stepped of the train at Hogsmeade. Not surprisingly, everybody who’d been aboard knew about Harry’s second collapse, and they were all staring at him, as if expecting that he would drop again at any time. Thankfully a distraction of an old friend brought him away from the depressing thoughts.
‘Firs’-years over ‘ere! All firs’-years, this way!’ Hagrid’s voice boomed over the chatter at the platform. Harry made his way over to him, and he saw that Hagrid still had a painted face of black and blues. Obviously, Harry’s half-giant friend was still keeping his half-brother Grawp, who was a full giant, hidden in the dark forest.
‘Harry! Are ya all righ’?’ Hagrid asked worried when he spotted Harry.
‘Hi Hagrid. Don’t worry, I’m fine.’
‘Are you really, Potter?’ asked a gruff voice. Harry was surprised when he spotted Argus Filch, the caretaker standing on the side of the platform. ‘As far I was told, you’re suppose to be unconscious.’

‘I… I was.’ Harry said, being totally in the dark on how Filch would know this. ‘But I got better…’
‘Never the less…’ Filch continued in his deeply remorse-less voice. ‘I am under orders to fetch you with a stretcher, to drag you straight up to the medical wing, either your sleeping or not. Personally, I think I got better things to do instead of wasting my time with minor trivialities such as this.’ And then Filch un-ceremoniously grabbed Harry by his collar and dragged him of away from the direction Harry had preferred to take.
‘Don’t bother with the stretcher, gentlemen. He’s awake.’ Filch had addressed two people Harry hardly knew. He only recognised one of them as the professor in Muggle-studies, who’s name Harry didn’t know. The other was a total stranger. He was big and bulky with muscles; Harry couldn’t imagine what his occupation in Hogwarts was. Thankfully the two of them were gentler with him than Filch was. They brought him to a carriage that was differently designed than the usual ones. It was longer, to accommodate people that was laying on stretchers. And it wasn’t standing on wheels: it was hovering two feet above the ground, for a smoother travel. It was dragged by one of the Thestrals, a black skinny horse-like creature with dragonish face with pupil-less gleaming eyes and giant bat-like wings folded to the back. Harry wished, not for the first time, that he still would be unable to see it, because Thestrals could only be seen by people who seen someone die.

After a quick ride to Hogwarts castle, the two men who assisted Filch immediately escorted Harry to the hospital wing, were Madam Pomfrey and Professor McGonagall waited for him.
‘So he’s on his feet.’ Madam Pomfrey stated. ‘Then maybe his collapse wasn’t that hard this time.’
‘Madam Pomfrey, Professor McGonagall, I feel fine…’ Harry started but was interrupted.
‘Let Poppy be the judge of that, Mr Potter.’ said Professor McGonagall sternly.
Harry had no choice but to cooperate as the matron took his pulse, feeling his forehead and even checked his pupils.
‘How long were you out? Madam Pomfrey then asked.
‘Hermione said something about five hours…’ Harry answered.
‘I’m surprised you even woke up at all. I take it that you’re not aware of your pulse is still irregular? Trouble breathing perhaps?’
‘Do you really have to make such a fuss about all this?’ Harry said feeling a bit tense.

‘Really Mr Potter.’ Professor McGonagall said reproachfully. ‘You should be thankful that Miss Granger sent Mr. Weasley’s owl ahead with a message of your collapse. Think about what could’ve happened to you if we were not prepared to take care of you upon the train’s arrival had you not awoken by yourself! Every minute we can save in an emergency could be a matter of life and death! And do remember that while you attend this school, we in the staff are responsible for your welfare! Therefore you had better get used to this ‘fussing’ as you call it, unless you rather want us to send you back home! Is that what you want Mr. Potter?’
‘No professor, I do not want to go back home.’ Harry said defeated.
‘Good. Then we will hear no more objections from you!’ McGonagall said with finality. ‘Now Poppy, what do you make of his condition?’
‘I want to keep him here tonight for observation.’ Pomfrey said. Harry was about to object again but a stern glare from Professor McGonagall made him keep silenced.
‘And I want you to come to me at least three times a week for control and medication to help keep your blood-pressure down!’ the matron said with a tone that left no room for argument.

‘Can I at least go to the feast? I’m starving.’ Harry asked dejectedly.
‘Yes, you can. But I want you back here afterwards, is that clear?’
‘Yes, maám.’ Said Harry and started to the door, but first he reached into his pocket and pulled out a paper. ‘I suppose you want this? It’s the medical test-results from my muggle doctor.’
‘Yes, I want it.’ Said Madam Pomfrey and took the paper. ‘Now go and have yourself something to eat.’
Both Harry and Professor McGonagall went down to the Great Hall. Harry had once again fished out his worry-balls which he grinded while he walked. When the two of them got there, the sorting ceremony was over, and tiny professor Flitwick was taking away the sorting-hat and the three-legged stool out of the hall.

All eyes were on Harry as he walked in, and his mode matched the weather outside the enchanted ceiling: cold, dark and cloudy. Harry tried, but to not much avail, to ignore the looks as he made his way to the spot of the Gryffindor table where his two best friends had saved him a spot. As he sat down, he did the mistake of letting his foul mode get out over Hermione.
‘Sending an owl ahead?’ He asked her sourly. ‘Was that really necessary?’
Hermione looked shocked, but then she became angry as well.
‘Well, excuse me for wanting you to live!’
Harry felt the guilt overwhelm him and he tried to apologize, but Hermione wouldn’t listen to him, she wouldn’t even look at him. Ron and Ginny gave him a reproaching look though.
‘Damn.’ Thought Harry to himself.

Then Professor Dumbledore stood up.
‘First years, I bid you welcome. All the returning years, I bid you welcome back. Everyone, I bid you: Bon Appetite.’ And then all the empty goblets and plates were magically filled with all kinds of food. Ron didn’t waste a second, he began eating at once. Harry was hungry, but the food tasted like paper since his mind was so preoccupied with his guilt of what he said to Hermione. She still wouldn’t look at him. Instead he looked towards the staff table; all the usual teachers sat there, including Snape, to Harry’s disappointment. But there wasn’t any new face around anywhere.
‘Haven’t they found a new Defence against the Dark Arts teacher this year?’ he asked Ron.
‘Beats me.’ Ron said with a mouthful. ‘Perhaps they finally learned that the job isn’t safe, so nobody wants it?’
‘No one except Snape.’ Harry said nervously. Ron spat out his food.
‘Y-you don’t think… he’s going to teach us that?’
‘I sure hope not.’ Harry answered without assuring.

After a long while the plates emptied and the feast was over. Harry wished he could’ve enjoyed it a little more. And then Dumbledore stood up again.
‘Now as we’ve all enjoyed this magnificent feast, I like to give you all my usual start-of-term notices. The dark forest is out of bounds to every student, and our caretaker Mr. Filch wants to remind you that no magic should be practiced in the corridors. And now for the more serious matters; I suppose that everyone here is aware of the return of Voldemort?’
(There was a collective shiver running through the Great Hall.)
‘I ask every one of you to try not to think about this threat. Our Ministry of Magic is working overtime for our protection and they have a good lead on his actions. As it is; the minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge has asked for all the help he can get to bring down the dark lord, which is why I sadly will not be with you this year.’
Every student looked surprised at each other.
‘I will leave early in the morning to participate in the tracking of lord Voldemort, but I assure you that I will leave you in good hands. In my absence, the deputy headmistress Professor McGonagall will run this school. If there are any problems, you can go to either her, or to Professor Severus Snape who will be acting as deputy headmaster during this time.’
Every student except the Slytherins looked horror-stricken of this.

‘Rest assured, that I will…’
Here Dumbledore was interrupted by somebody knocking on the doors of the Great Hall. Bewildered, Argus Filch went to open. Silhouetted against the dark cloud-bitten sky stood a man, which calmly walked in with a straight body language. The man’s clothes were muggle-like, they looked like they belonged back in the 19:th century. Instead of a wizard’s cloak, he wore a large dark cape with a furred collar; the image was completed with a high tube-hat.
He stopped before the staff table and spoke:
‘Professor Dumbledore. My apologies for being late, the roads can sometimes be rough.’ The man’s voice was deep but somewhat quiet, and in strangely monotone: an emotionless flat tone. ‘Allow me to introduce myself. I am Vladislav…’
’Uncle Vlad?’ another voice interrupted and a figure sprang from one of the tables and joined the stranger on the floor. It was Draco Malfoy.
‘Draco, my boy.’ Said the stranger with a barely noticeable cheerfulness. ‘I haven’t seen you since you were five. You’ve grown into a handsome young man.’

Almost every student from the three other houses looked horror-stricken again. Ron voiced his opinion to Harry.
‘Malfoy’s uncle? Please don’t tell me that he will teach here!’
Draco’s uncle Vlad addressed Dumbledore again: ‘As I was saying: my name is Vladislav Malfoy.’ Here he took off his high tube-hat and turned to the students. ‘Your new Defence against the Dark Arts teacher.’
Ron groaned. Harry could see that this man was definitely a Malfoy. The facial features reassembled a likeness to both Draco and his father Lucius. His white hair was of the same style as his nephew’s, only thicker, but his eyes were scary. They were of the same steel-grey colour, but they looked completely lifeless. Harry looked over at Professor Snape, expecting him to be angry, but Harry was surprised to see that Snape actually looked more bewildered, although he couldn’t understand why. Draco Malfoy on the other hand had a very triumphant look in his face.

‘I understand that you probably feel a little bothered by the short notice professor Dumbledore.’ Vlad Malfoy said to the headmaster in his monotonous voice. ‘But I only recently came to this country when I heard that the post was free, so having an interesting meeting with your minister of magic, I decided to stick around for a while if you understand what I mean.’
‘So the Ministry of Magic still wants to keep Hogwarts under their control!’ Hermione whispered.
‘We do feel a little taken by surprise, I’ll confess that.’ Dumbledore said without the usual twinkling in his eyes. ‘Never the less, allow me to welcome you to Hogwarts. Do you have any luggage you’d like some help with?’
‘That will not be necessary. My personal assistant is seeing to those. Do hurry up, Viktor.’ He called back towards the main doors. Another figure was slouching into the castle, who seemed to be duck-footed and round-shouldered. Some trunks and a big chest were levitating behind him. Harry wasn’t the only one who was surprised when they recognised the figure. It was…

‘Viktor Krum?’ Ron gasped. He turned to Hermione with an accusing look. ‘What’s he doing here? You never said anything about this!’
‘Cut me some slack Ron, I didn’t know! I haven’t received a word from him since I sent him that letter last Christmas. I had no idea that he’d taken job as professor Malfoy’s assistant.’
Harry could understand why Ron was uncomfortable with having Viktor Krum back. To Ron: he was a competitor of Hermione’s heart. But since Hermione had already agreed to be Ron’s girlfriend, Harry didn’t think that Ron had anything to worry about. All the other girls of Hogwarts were excited of course of having the famous Bulgarian quidditch star back in Hogwarts.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry felt that he had enough surprises of one day. It was time to go to bed, so Harry made his way back to the hospital wing, bidding Ron and Hermione goodnight, which Hermione didn’t return. Harry caught sight of Ginny and the other new Gryffindor prefect: Lucas Pamir, (who Harry knew nothing about) leading the first-years to the Gryffindor tower.
Harry was just passing by a sideway corridor when he heard voices. Being too curious for his own good, he stopped to listen.

‘Professors Dumbledore and McGonagall wont listen to me. I was hoping that since you will be acting as deputy headmaster, you would see reason.’ Said the voice of the Centaur Firenze, one of Hogwarts two Divination teachers.
‘We have been through this discussion many times, Firenze.’ Said professor Snape. ‘And since you can’t provide us with concrete details of what this ‘threat’ of yours is, there is no reason to close this school.’
‘Severus, I’ve seen it in the stars! The students are in grave danger! You must send them home!’
‘This school has been under constant threat for a long time, and we’ve always come through. Since there is nothing in your stars that tells of what kind of a threat it is, I have no reason to believe that it is of any difference than usual!’ Snape replied coldly.
‘Severus, you’re making a mistake…’
‘This discussion is terminated, Firenze. And you had better to keep this to yourself; otherwise professor McGonagall and I may be forced to sack you. And were would you go then?’

Harry knew what Snape meant. Firenze had been banished by his own kind, it would mean death to him if he tried to go back.
‘You’ll regret this.’ Firenze sighed in defeat, and Harry could tell by the sound of hooves that the two teachers were walking away from each other. Harry resumed his own pace in case one of them was to come his way.
Harry had trouble sleeping that night. His head was full of what Firenze had said to Snape, and he was pondering on how he would get Hermione to speak with him again.

Author's notes;
I've based Vladislav Malfoy from the actor Cristopher Walken. If any of you have seen the movies "Batman Returns" where he did Max Shreck, or James Bond's "A View To A Kill" where he did Max Zorin, then you have a pretty good idea on how this character looks like and behaves.
Actually, before the shooting of "Chamber of Secrets' started, I had hopes that Walken would do Lucius Malfoy. But since he didn't, I used him here instead.

The fourth chapter will take even longer until it's up. I'm going on a late holiday soon. But don't worry, I'll do my best to keep this story running.

4. Lessons

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author's notes:
Sorry this took so long to get up, but I've been away. I want to once again thank those who reviewed. Some of you have said that they can't wait for some H/Hr interaction. I can't either, but I'm afraid that it will be some time for it. Don't lose your hopes, the romance will come as I promised.

*************************************************

Harry awoke early the next morning, and were soundlessly greeted by Madam Pomfrey who took his pulse and made him drink a foul-tasting remedy that would help to keep his blood-pressure steady. He was allowed to leave afterwards, after being told by the matron to come back in two days. Breakfast wasn’t to be served just yet, so Harry made his way to the Owlery to send a message with Hedwig. His snow-white owl was quite excited to be flying a message this early of the term, it wasn’t very usual. Yet she waited patiently as Harry wrote the words on a piece of parchment.

Dear Remus Lupin.

My trip to Hogwarts didn’t go that smoothly, I had another collapse because I let myself be provoked by Draco Malfoy. But I don’t want you to worry about me, I’m fine now. Madam Pomfrey is keeping me under control to prevent it to happen again.
The real reason why I’m writing to you are because of our new Defence against the Dark Arts teacher. It’s an uncle to Draco Malfoy, goes by the name of Vladislav Malfoy. Do you or any of our mutual friends know anything about him? I’ll tell you one thing: he looks a bit scary. With our luck, he will be just as horrible to us as Snape is.

I hope you are well.

Sincerely
Harry.

Harry couldn’t think of anything else to say, so he fastened it to Hedwig’s leg and sent her off, and then he made his way down to the Great Hall for breakfast. Once there, he noticed professor McGonagall sitting in the headmaster’s chair. That meant that Dumbledore had left, and that knowledge did actually sent an uncomfortable twirl in his stomach.
He found Ron and Hermione in their usual seats, Ginny was there too. He greeted them good morning as he sat down opposite the girls. Ron replied, Hermione only nodded without looking up from the book she was reading. Must’ve upset her more than I thought.
‘How’re you holding up, Harry?’ Ron asked as Harry took some porridge.
‘No real problems right now.’ Harry answered. ‘But I’m prepared in case something happens. Got my balls in my pocket.’
Ron began to snicker, and so did Ginny.
‘What?’ Harry asked.
‘Really Harry.’ Ginny said with a smirk. ‘You should consider rephrasing your words. When you talk about ‘balls’, one might think that you’re talking about something else.’

‘What?’ Harry asked again.
‘When a guy refers to his ‘balls’, he might be talking about ‘his two best friends’.’
‘But I’m not referring to either Ron or Hermi…’
‘Harry!’ Ginny cut him off. ‘For being raised in the muggle-world you sure are thick sometimes.’ She said rolling her eyes.
Harry fought to keep his temper. ‘Maybe you should just spit out what you mean Ginny.’ He said with a forced calm.
‘’Balls’ is another word for testicles, Harry.’ Ginny said straight out. Harry grew red in his face.
‘Everybody go back to your breakfast!’ Ginny said in a loud voice that held much authority. Every student who’d looked up at Ginny’s explanation quickly turned away again.
‘You sure have changed.’ Harry said quietly to Ginny. ‘I can’t imagine the shy little girl you used to be saying something like that straight out.’
‘What did you expect when you got six over-protective brothers?’ Ginny answered with a smile. ‘It takes a lot to prove to them that I can take care of myself.’
‘Well, you sure got me convinced.’ Harry said.
‘Good. So how about you youngest big brother?’
‘I’ll never be convinced.’ Ron said as he stuffed his mouth full with bread. ‘Not by a long shot.’
‘We’ll see about that.’ Ginny said under her breath.

Timetables were shortly afterwards passed out. Ron barely laid his eyes on it before he spit out the pumpkin juice he was drinking. ‘They can’t be serious!’ he exclaimed.
‘Ron!’ Harry hissed, reacting to the word ‘serious’.
‘Sorry.’ Ron passed to him quickly.
‘Is there a problem, Mr. Weasley?’ Professor McGonagall asked as she was coming back from the end of the Gryffindor table.
‘Our Defence Against the Dark Arts lessons!’ Ron said a little too loudly. ‘You put us up with triple lessons, with the Slytherins!’
‘And?’ Professor McGonagall asked bluntly.
‘We never used to have those lessons together with the Slytherins before?’ Ron said as if he was insulted somehow.
‘Well Mr. Weasley, the thing is: your Defence Against the Dark Arts lessons last year was nothing but a big joke. (‘You can say that again.’ Hermione quietly shot in.) Every student second year and up has a lot of catching up to do, and the only way to make the time is to put you together with another house at the same time.’ Professor McGonagall explained in a simple manner.

‘I’m okay with that, but… why with the Slytherins?’ Ron objected. ‘We have to put up with them in Potions and Care of Magical creatures, now we have to have lessons with them there as well? Couldn’t we have it with Hufflepuff of Ravenclaw?’
‘Slytherin was the only house that we could fit in without having to reschedule the entire timetable for us teachers or for you students.’ Professor McGonagall said impatiently. ‘You have better learn to deal with it, ‘cause we will not sit down and write another timetable for 28 different classes just because you are unhappy with one combination. Now if there’s nothing else…?’
‘Professor?’ Harry spoke up.
‘Yes Mr. Potter?’
‘How come I still got Potions? I thought I failed it so much that I wouldn’t be accepted this year.’
‘Didn’t you want to become an Auror?’ Professor McGonagall had made a promise to Harry that she would assist him in any way to help him become an Auror. But that had been said before the presence of Dolores Umbridge who was interfering with his career interview. Harry hadn’t thought Professor McGonagall had been all that serious.
‘Er… yes, but…’
‘I had to use every trick in the book to convince Professor Snape to accept you into Newt-level lessons, so please don’t step back on me now Mr. Potter. You need good grades in Potions to help you along the way, so I expect you to use your full attention in classes these two remaining years.’

‘Er… all right, I will. Er, Professor? What is this for subject? Physical exercise?’
‘I got it too.’ Said Ron.
‘To become an Auror you need a good basic physical condition.’ Professor McGonagall explained. ‘It means lifting weights, running or swimming, push-ups and such, and a special diet-program.’
Ron spat put his porridge. ‘Diet-program? You… you mean that we can’t eat anything we like anymore?’ he asked looking horrified.
‘It means Mr. Weasley, that you will have to cut down on all the junk food and look into more healthy fares. And by the looks of your stomach, you’d really need it.’
Both Ginny and Hermione burst out laughing at this as Ron became red in his face. Professor McGonagall gave a faint smile and moved along back to the staff table.
‘Stop laughing, it’s not funny!’ Ron said gloomily looking at his food as if he was seeing it for the last time.
‘Yes it is.’ Said Ginny. ‘’Cause I know that you think life isn’t worth living if you can’t eat the food you love.’
‘It’s not fair.’ Ron sighed.
‘Well, if you want to be an Auror, you have to be prepared to make sacrifices.’ Hermione said.
‘We’ll see if I even make it.’ Ron answered with a sigh. ‘It was only barely I made it into the program with my school marks. The question is: are you prepared to do the Physical exercise? That’s nothing you can do from books you know?’ Ron smirked at her.

‘I don’t have Physical exercise.’ Hermione answered simply.
‘What? But you need it if you want to be an Auror…’
‘But I don’t!’ Hermione cut him off.
‘You don’t want to be an Auror?’ Ron asked surprised. ‘But you told us that you wanted to do something worthwhile?’
‘I also said that being an Auror wasn’t the only worthwhile thing to do.’
‘Don’t tell me that you really will take SPEW further!’ Ron looked a bit disgusted.
‘I don’t understand what your problem is with that!’ Hermione shot back sourly. ‘And the name isn’t SPEW! It’s S.P.E.W.!’
‘You’re wasting your life on something that’s doomed to fail! You need to sort out your priorities!’
'I do have my priorities!' Hermione exclaimed angrily. 'And I don't think that they are something I will waste my life on, thank you!'
'You're living in a dream Hermione!' Ron shouted.

Harry decided that this bickering should be stopped now.
‘Ron. You’re missing Hermione’s entire point here.’
‘What? You really think that she should waste her time with the SPEW nonsense?’ Ron asked Harry.
‘No. I think you miss what she really want to do. We’ve known her for five years, it is clear what kind of person she really is and what direction in life she wants to take.’
‘You explain it to me then, ‘cause I sure can’t figure it out.’

‘Ron, ever since our first year she always stuck to the rules as much she could, ‘cause she believed rules are meant to be followed. In our second year she was prepared to bend the rules just to bring out the truth so that innocent people wouldn’t take the blame, and in our third year she took up a case of defence for a friend of ours. In fourth year she started SPE… S.P.E.W. because she wants fair treatment for the house-elves. And last year she rebelled against the laws because Hogwarts was corrupted by the ministry.’
‘I still don’t get it.’ Ron said.
‘Don’t you see?’ Harry continued. ‘Hermione strongly believes in fair justice. She’s going political, not just with S.P.E.W., but with everything that’s being unfairly manipulated.’
Hermione was watching Harry wide-eyed. ‘When did you get to know me so good?’ she asked him in an amazed tone.
‘There are many things I fail to see.’ Harry answered her. ‘But given enough time to dwell about it, even I can put two and two together. And now that you’re finally admitting me again, will you please forgive me for snapping at you yesterday? I am dreadfully sorry; I even admit that I’m quite thickheaded sometimes. You have to understand; I am used to be ignored of my problems because of my relatives, so too much attention can really turn my head. Okay? I deeply apologize, and I mean it.’

Hermione pondered on this for a while before she nodded. ‘Okay, I forgive you. But promise me to at least think of what we’re doing for you before you decide to jump down our throats?’
‘I promise.’ Said Harry relieved.
‘You’re really going to do that?’ Ron asked Hermione. ‘You’re really going to go political?’
‘Yes.’ She answered.
‘But Hermione, no one likes a politician.’
Hermione shrugged. ‘No one likes a brain-head either, so I’m used to it.’

********************************************************************************************************************

They said goodbye to Ginny as they went to their first lesson, which today was Transfiguration. Once there, they could see that Hermione was as usual quite eager to start. Professor McGonagall surprised them with an announcement when she came in to the classroom.
‘We will not begin the lesson just yet.’ She told the class. ‘We will first await the arrival of Professor Flitwick who will bring the sixth-year students of Hufflepuff.’
The Gryffindors looked at each other, wondering why the Hufflepuffs was suddenly to join them. They didn’t have to wait long though, tiny Professor Flitwick came in shortly afterwards with his bewildered students and motioned them to take a seat in the rows beside the Gryffindors.
‘Good morning, everyone.’ McGonagall greeted them as the Hufflepuffs had taken their seats. ‘This year we are going to do some more advanced magic, which will include part Transfiguration but an equal part of Charms as well. That is why we have brought you two classes together for the time being. It is time to study the Four Elements.’ Hermione sat up straighter to pay better attention, looking very excited.

‘Can anyone here tell us what the Four Elements are?’ Professor Flitwick addressed the group. Hermione’s hand instantly shot up in the air, as well as some others.
‘I hope that you do forgive me for not letting you answer the question this time, Miss Granger.’ McGonagall said to Hermione in a friendly tone. ‘But I want to see just how much the other students know about the subjects.’ Hermione put down her hand looking a little disappointed, but with full understanding.
Flitwick pointed to Susan Bones. ‘The Four Elements of nature is Earth, Air, Fire and Water.’ She said.
‘Excellent Miss Bones, five points to Hufflepuff.’ Said Professor McGonagall. The Gryffindors noted that the Hufflepuffs looked quite smug for winning points over them. McGonagall resumed the lesson. ‘The first Element we will look into is Earth. All of us is of course aware of that Air and Water are vital to our lives, but so is the Earth. The soil of Earth is in a constant cycle in which we must participate and respect, or we wouldn’t survive. Can any of you explain this cycle and how it affects us?’
No one except for Hermione raised a hand. Harry noted that Neville seemed to ponder on raising his, but in the end he just sat still and waited, obviously too shy to draw attention to himself.

‘Ok, Miss Granger. It’s your show.’ Said Professor McGonagall, looking disappointed over the rest of the students who didn’t know the answer.
‘The soil of the Earth is our basic source of food.’ Hermione rambled. ‘The soil growths plants that are consumed by the animal wildlife, which in turn gets consumed by mankind. The plants that are eaten gives the animal the nutriment it needs to live while the leftovers is being composted and later returned, (you know how I mean). The Earth breaks this down to make new fresh soil suitable to grow new plants and the cycle starts again. And its not just with animals this process takes place, each leave a tree drops is taken by nature and is broken down to new soil. If we didn’t respect and participate in this, like if we continue to drop trash that nature cannot destroy, the soil would die and we wouldn’t be able to grow the food we need to eat. And that would result in destroying ourselves.’
‘Quite true, and well explained. Ten points for Gryffindor.’ Professor McGonagall said. Hermione beamed while the Hufflepuffs looked taken down for not having earned the more points.

‘To live in harmony with nature is essential for a wizard, because you never know when you need it to save your life.’ Professor Flitwick took over. ‘It’s not just food we plant in the soil; there are a lot of plants from which we can brew cures to different maladies. We have the incident in your second year for example when we had a great need for the Mandrakes…’ (Everyone threw a glance at Harry at this.) ‘…and many ingredients in your Potions class is grown in our own greenhouses.’
‘We will today see just how much in harmony with nature you are.’ Professor McGonagall then said. ‘If you for some reason don’t care much for nature, then you will have a big problem making it to your exams.’
Everyone looked at each other, wondering what their teachers had in mind. Harry noticed that Dean Thomas and Lavender Brown looked quite nervous. Professor Flitwick swished his wand at a wooden box that were standing in the corner of the classroom. Several objects were hovering out of it and was placed in front the students, one for each. When the object landed before Harry on the desk, he saw that it was an ordinary rock, about half the size of his head.

‘Rocks…’ McGonagall spoke up. ‘…is part of the Earth Element. I want each one of you to transfigure your rock into a flowerpot. Rocks are difficult to change, but if you have the required respect for nature, then there should be no problem. Once you’re finished I want you to put your name on your pot, ‘cause we will need them for further lessons, where Charms will come in as well. You may begin.’
Harry hadn’t doubted that a rock was difficult to transfigure, but it seemed that no matter how much he tried, the rock wouldn’t respond a bit. He saw that Ron didn’t fare much better. Harry couldn’t understand why. He should have a good cooperation with nature; so many times he had done chores in the garden with the Dursley’s, where he’d worked quite much with plants.
Harry looked around to see how the others managed. Hermione had to no ones surprise got a good way ahead with her rock, Dean and Lavender had like himself gotten nowhere at all. But to Harry’s surprise, Neville was making a good progress with his rock. That was something that gave a sting in his self-confidence. He put down his wand with a sigh as if he was giving up.

‘You’re not giving up already, are you Harry?’ Hermione asked him as she busied herself putting on the final touches on her flowerpot.
‘Look at Neville.’ Harry sighed. ‘Now he’s suddenly doing better than me. He has all the right in the world to be proud of course, but I don’t understand what I’m doing wrong.’
‘Well, that’s no surprise. Neville has always been good in Herbology, this is his area.’
‘But I never done badly in Herbology either, and I’ve been doing a lot of gardening in Privet Drive. I should be in good cooperation with nature, but I still fail.’ Harry said sullenly.
‘It’s all in your mind Harry.’ Hermione said soothingly.
‘I know that it is in my mind the cooperation resides, but…’
‘No, you misunderstood. You’ve done a lot of gardening, but it was against your will, wasn’t it?’
‘You’re not kidding.’ Harry said shortly with a snort.
‘And that’s where your problems lie. You’re being angry about having done gardening you didn’t willingly want to do, so you can’t put an easy mind on your task. You have to let go of the angry memory and use more pleasant thoughts from nature.’

‘How can I do that?’ Harry asked her.
‘First; pick up your worry-balls and try to relax. Then just as you do when you want to do the Patronus Charm, you concentrate on a more happy memory of nature and imagine the rock to take on the shape of your wish.’
Harry did this, but did it under the table not to draw any unnecessary attention to himself. Once he felt relaxed, he banned the memories of chores back at the Dursley’s and brought up a calmer picture of a natural environment. Concentrating on this he tried to change his rock again. To his astonishment, the rock responded and took on a more pot-like appearance.
‘See? You can do it.’ Hermione said approvingly.
‘Thanks Hermione. You’re the second greatest girl I know on my rank-list.’ Harry said happily. He expected Hermione to be flattered of the knowledge of being the greatest girl next to Cho, but had he bothered to look, he would have seen Hermione turn away to hide her sad expression.

As the lesson went into the Charms hour as their schedule originally stated, Harry had soon managed to form an acceptable flowerpot. Ron wasn’t far behind either. Hermione had spent her free time to colour and decorate her own pot to a more personal design, much to the approval of professor McGonagall. Neville, who had for once done well in class and was far ahead of the others decided to follow Hermione's idea. Unfortunately he didn’t to good with that area of Transfiguration, all he managed to do was to crack his pot in two halves. And when he tried to fix it, he splintered the rest of the pot into shards, and had to start from the beginning with a new rock. McGonagall was not happy with him.
As it turned out, the worst students in class today was Dean Thomas and Lavender Brown. All they’d managed to do was to flatten their rocks to roughly shaped plates.

‘I suppose nature is not that important in your lives Miss. Brown, Mr. Thomas?’ Professor Flitwick said to the two of them.
‘I live in an apartment.’ Dean Thomas explained. ‘I don’t go out much to the woods.’
‘I don’t even like the woods.’ Lavender said sourly. ‘Too many disgusting insects in there and other horrible creatures. I prefer the cities far away from nature.’ But their personal attitudes to nature didn’t free them from being given extra homework. Lavender Brown was still scolding the two professors for this as they sat down in the Great Hall to eat lunch.

They had Herbology together with the Hufflepuffs afterwards, and it turned out to be an easy lesson for everybody. Professor Sprout told them the subject was to be part of their studies of the Elements as well. She had the students walk around the greenhouses, challenging them to tell her all about the different flowers with its magical properties she grew there as a form of test to see how much they’d taken in over the years. The point with everything was that every student was to take seeds from their personal favourite flower to grow themselves. They would understand later on as the days went by Professor Sprout told them.

The Gryffindors bid goodbye to the Hufflepuffs when Herbology was over. Harry and his class didn’t have to return to the castle, ‘cause their last lesson of the day was Care of Magical Creatures. Therefore they went down to Hagrid’s hut where they were shortly afterwards joined by the Slytherins. (Everybody groaned at this.)
‘Are you still on your feet Potter?’ Draco Malfoy addressed Harry. ‘I would’ve though that you’d be crawling on all fours by now after a hard day at school.’ The Slytherins laughed.
‘Any more provokes from you Malfoy, and I’ll report you to Professor McGonagall!’ Ron said angrily before Harry or Hermione had a chance to say anything.
‘Do you think you can scare me Weasley? Just because McGonagall is harsher with the rules than Dumbledore doesn’t mean you can intimidate me that easily.’
‘You’re a prefect Malfoy.’ Hermione said. ‘That means you are bound to follow the rules just like the rest of us!’
‘If I ever want your opinion mudblood, I’ll ask for it!’ Draco spat.

Both Ron and Harry were about to charge at Malfoy when Hagrid’s loud voice boomed over the group. ‘I heard dat! Just ‘cause yeh happen ter be a Prefect don’ give yeh the righ’ ter insult yer fellow students! Dat’s ten points from Slytherin!’ Draco Malfoy’s face lost all traces of his usual sneer as he went red in his face. The rest of the Slytherins gave a silent scowl at Hagrid while all the gryffindors beamed at the giant. But that expression disappeared as Hagrid put down the large wooden crates he was carrying. Everybody expected it to be a new batch of blast-Ended Skrewts.

‘All righ’.’ Hagrid said to everybody. ‘T’is here is som’thin’ yeh don’ get the chance ter to study ev’ry day. Now I don’ want ya ter be scared of these babies ‘ere, they’re ‘armless if yeh treat ‘em nicely.’
Sounds were coming from the crates, and those sounds were chilling Harry’s spine. It was merely a clicking noise, but the clicking sounded very familiar. Harry glanced over to Ron, and he saw from Ron’s white face that he recognised the sounds as well. Some of the students suddenly shrieked and jumped back. Something thin and hairy was protruding from the narrow opening between the boards, something Harry had seen before, and plenty of them too. He knew what Hagrid was keeping in the crates. Acromantulas: giant spiders! Ron took several steps back.

‘No need ter be frighten’.’ Hagrid said to the retreating students. ‘These are born ‘bout a week ago an’ got no taste fer human flesh.’
‘And what are we suppose to do with them?’ Seamus Finnigan said looking sick.
‘Care for ’em of course.’ Said Hagrid, as it was the most obvious thing in the world. ‘Yer going ter nurse ‘em, feed ‘em and such… Go into pairs and take one each, feed ‘em with the fresh meat I got ‘ere… see if yeh can get ‘em ter like yeh…’
It was not a successful lesson. Even though Hagrid picked the small Acromantulas up (Ron retreated even further back) to show them how it was done, no student was to touch them. They wouldn’t even go near them. Bewildered and somewhat disappointed, Hagrid let them go after telling them that he had no choice but to fail everyone on today’s lesson. No one cared less, save for Hermione.

********************************************************************************************************************

As the sixth year students made their way back to the castle, Harry and Hermione finally caught up with Ron who had rushed ahead of everybody to get as far away from the spiders as he could. He stood leaning against a pillar beside the entrance, panting heavily.
‘He’s crazy!’ he told them. ‘Bringing those things this close to school! They’re one of the most dangerous and untrainable beasts known, and he wanted us to feed them? He’s crazy! (I hate spiders.)’
‘Do you want to have a go with my worry-balls Ron? It looks like you could need them.’
‘It’s not funny Harry! (I hate spiders.)’
‘He sure has a funny conception of dangerous creatures.’ Hermione said. ‘Well, at least he didn’t bring a fully grown Acromantula to show us.’
‘Yeah, like bringing Aragog out of the forest for a closer study.’ Harry said.
‘Harry, don’t even make me think about it! (I hate spiders.)’ Ron exclaimed, shuddering.

‘Hey, let’s forget about it.’ Harry said. ‘Anyone have an idea on what we can do for the rest of the evening?’
‘We could always do some further studying on the four elements.’ Hermione said brightly.
‘Hermione, I am not doing study’s on a homework-free day.’ Ron objected. ‘How about a chess-tournament? Or a game of Exploding Snap?’
‘I’m in.’ Harry said.
‘Oh you two…’ Hermione began to scold but held back the rest.
‘C’mon Hermione.’ Harry said. ‘It’s good for your concentration to take a break from school at least once.’ He flashed her a reassuring smile, which she found that she couldn’t resist.
‘All right. Just this once.’ She said.
‘That’s our girl.’ Ron said happily.

‘Harry.’ Someone then called from the switching stairs that they were approaching. It was Cho.
‘Hey sweetheart.’ Harry called back.
‘I got no homework today, how about you?’
‘No, me neither.’
‘Wonderful. Then how about the two of us go for a walk around the lake? There’s a lot of stuff I want to talk with you about. Please?’ Cho flashed him a cute look, which made up Harry’s mind quickly.
‘Catch you guys later.’ Harry said to Ron and Hermione, and then he disappeared with Cho, having totally forgot about his earlier plans. The other two were just standing looking after them, mouths agape, not fully understood yet of what just happened.
‘Well I’ll be…’ Ron finally said. ‘Guess being in love can really turn your head. Ah well, then it’s the two of us.’ Ron smiled at the thought of being alone with his female best friend. ‘How about it Hermione?’
‘I changed my mind.’ She answered with a strangely strained voice as she took of towards the library, leaving Ron left standing in the middle of the floor.
‘Women.’ He said shaking his head as he headed back to the Gryffindor tower by himself.

Author's notes:
This chapter is a bit shorter than the others, sorry about that. Now that I got them back in school, there isn't much to fill up the chapters with. Hopefully you will still find the story interresting. 'Til next time...

5. Vladislav Malfoy

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

***************************************

There was a mixed set of emotions on almost every student the next day as Harry came down to the Great Hall to eat breakfast. Most of them were looking very tired from their first day back at school, others had other things they dwelled on, Harry couldn’t figure out what. And frankly, this morning he didn’t care. He felt way too good to let his mode be ruined by other people’s problems. Anyone who looked at him would’ve thought he’d won the Quidditch Cup again.

‘Good morning Guys.’ Harry said with a glee as he sat down beside Ron. ‘Thanks for letting me sleep in for a while.’
‘Well, I thought you’d need it.’ Ron answered gloomily. ‘You did after all come back quite late last night. As a Prefect, I really should report you.’
‘You came back late?’ Ginny, who were sitting beside Hermione again, asked. ‘Where were you?’
‘Just… strolling around.’ Harry said, trying to hide the truth. He was not about to spill to anybody about the wonderful moment he’d shared with Cho the evening before. He could still taste her on his lips.
‘As a Prefect myself, I have to remind you that you are not allowed to stroll around after curfew.’ Ginny said sternly. ‘So where were you?’
‘Give him a break Ginny.’ Ron scolded his sister. ‘He was out with Cho.’
‘Oh.’ Ginny went back to her breakfast with an odd expression on her face.

‘Why don’t you broadcast it Ron?’ Harry asked. Normally he would’ve been a little disturbed over Ron’s recklessness, but today he was to happy to be bothered by it.
‘Sorry.’ Ron answered quietly.
‘Well, what’s eating you this lovely morning?’ Harry asked his friend, who looked quite sour. Then he glanced over at Hermione, who looked quite worn down. ‘Hey, what’s with you guys?’
‘Nothing.’ Hermione answered quietly. ‘I just didn’t sleep so well this night.’
‘Are you feeling okay, Hermione?’ Harry asked a little worriedly. She looked a bit pale. ‘Maybe you should look up Madam Pomfrey…’
‘It’s okay Harry. Nothing I can’t handle. It’s just…’ She was silent for a few seconds before she said: ‘It’s my time of the month. You know how women gets then, don’t you?’
‘Oh… okay.’ Harry was unsure of if she was telling him the truth or not, but he thought it best not to press her any more on it. ‘Very well. What about you then Ron? Your time of the month too?’

‘Very funny Harry. I’m feeling down ‘cause we got Potions first thing today. With Snape and the Slytherins!’ Ron said dejectedly.
‘Ah, of course.’ Said Harry, understanding Ron’s mode. Potions were after all his least favourite lesson and Professor Snape was the one teacher he disliked the most.
‘And then we got History of Magic.’ Ron continued to grumble. ‘And after lunch: the whole afternoon of Defence Against the Dark Arts, with the Slytherins! And Malfoy’s Uncle.’
That did it. Now Harry was beginning to feel a little down as well. He was not looking forward to the experience of being taught by one of the members of the Malfoy family.
‘I hope it won’t turn out all that bad.’ Neville Longbottom, who was sitting on Ginny’s other side, then addressed them. ‘Y’know… he does look a bit creepy, don’t you think?’ he said lowering his voice, motioning his head towards the staff table. Vladislav Malfoy sat straight up at the end of the table, talking to Professor Vector. Harry got the creepy feeling that even though they were unmoving, his cold lifeless eyes was all over the Hall, as if he had a 360 degree of eye-vision.

‘Where’s Krum then?’ Harry asked just to have a reason to divert his eyes from the weird teacher.
‘Sitting at the Slytherin table.’ Hermione answered. ‘He’s a guest in their house while he’s here. From what we Prefects heard: he will be attending any classes as he pleases when his master does not need him.’
Harry looked over his shoulder to gaze at the Slytherin table. He spotted Krum, who seemed to be in a deep conversation with Draco Malfoy. ‘They sure seem to get along.’ Harry said.
‘That’s something that also bothers me.’ Ron said. ‘If he’s getting along best with Malfoy, it’ll be our classes he will attend!’
It would also mean that he’d had a chance to get close to Hermione once more. Yes, Harry understood why Ron was so depressed. He was afraid to lose his girlfriend to the Bulgarian Quidditch-player. But still, Harry was sure that Ron had nothing to worry about. Unless he took out his frustration on her and in that way drive her away. Harry made a mental note to talk to Ron about it later.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry had a nasty twirl in his stomach as he entered the dungeons were Snape were teaching Potions. Harry wouldn’t even be attending here anymore hadn’t it been for Professor McGonagall talking Snape into accepting him. Harry knew that the Potions-teacher was not going to be nice to either him or Ron for this.
It was quite strange to be taking seats in class this year, there were only four Gryffindors left: himself, Ron, Hermione and Seamus Finnigan. The rest of his sixth-year mates had not been accepted into the NEWT-level of Potions. (Harry remembered Neville Longbottom being overjoyed at this. When they parted from the table, Neville had told them that he didn’t envy them for the class. As for himself: he was free, never having to face Snape again. Harry envied him.) Now, there were new faces in the class, because those from Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff who also passed the exams had joined them. He recognised the Hufflepuff Prefect Hannah Abbot and Justin Finch-Fletchley. From Ravenclaw there was the Prefect Anthony Goldstein, Terry Boot, Mandy Brocklehurst and Sally-Anne Perks.

To Harry’s dismay, Draco Malfoy was still in Potions, although his two cronies Crabbe and Goyle were not. Pansy Parkinson was also still there, together with Blaise Zabini and the stringy Slytherin boy, Nott, whom Harry remembered was able to see the Thestrals. To Ron’s dismay, Victor Krum was indeed there. But he made no sound; he just sat still and waited.
With a loud ‘bang’, Snape strode through the door into the classroom and marched straight up to his desk. Once there, he surveyed the class and snorted.
‘So this is the sorry bunch that I have to put up with for another two years!’ he said, sounding disgusted. He then took the register, checking so that no unauthorized student had for some reason snuck into the class. Once he’d confirmed the attendants, ignoring Krum, he rolled it up and began to pace between the students as he spoke:

‘NEWT level: Nasty Exhausting Wizarding Test is far more advanced than any of the Ordinary Wizard Level you’ve been doing thus far.’ He said in his low silky voice that sent chills up most of the people’s spines. ‘You may have been skilled enough to reach this class, but I doubt that many of you reached it by your own standards. Some of you reached this level by pure luck, or maybe by copying someone else’s notes…’ Snape had past the Slytherins and Ravenclaws and was now walking towards the Hufflepuffs and Gryfindors. ‘I’ll guarantee you: this year your luck has run out, which means that many of you doesn’t have what it takes to make it through this level of studies. Some of you doesn’t even belong in this classroom to begin with, especially not you,-’ He slapped the rolled parchment over Harry’s shoulder as he passed behind him. (Harry refused to flinch.) ‘…nor you!’ Snape passed by Hermione and did the same to Ron as he did to Harry. (Ron grimaced.) Malfoy smirked at them.

‘If you are smart enough, which I sincerely doubt,’ Snape continued as he walked back towards his desk. ‘…you’ll give up this silly imagination that you can accomplish any tasks here and walk out of this classroom to do something more worthwhile. If you choose to stay though, then be very prepared to suffer my… displeasure.’
‘Hear that, Granger?’ Pansy Parkinson called. ‘It means that if you’re smart enough, you’ll leave. Since you’re suppose to be the smart one, shouldn’t you pick up your books and bless us with your absence?’ she said mockingly.
‘Miss Parkinson, for someone who just barely scored the necessary marks to attend this class, I think you had better to shut up.’ Snape then to everybody’s surprise said. Pansy looked shocked. It wasn’t usual to hear Snape scold a student from his own house, especially in favour for another.

‘So… is there anyone here who perhaps have trouble with… nightmares?’ Snape asked the whole class, but threw a glance at Harry. ‘If you do, then it lies in your own comfort to pay good attention. Today we will practice the potion of Dreamless Sleep, which will if done correctly, give its drinker a good nights rest. However, if its incorrectly done, it will give hallucinations and restlessness, and that certainly won’t aid you in your classes.’
Snape flicked his wand and the receipt for the potion appeared on the blackboard. ‘As usual you’ll find all the necessary ingredients in the cabinet. Get to work.’
Harry remembered the potion of Dreamless sleep. He’d had to take it himself right after the Tri-Wizard tournament in his fourth year when Lord Voldemort resurrected. He recalled it as a purple fluid, but he didn’t remember how it tasted like.

The students worked over their own cauldrons, but as Harry put ingredient after ingredient in it, double-checking what he was doing, he became more nervous as each minute passed by. The finished potion was supposed to be as floating as water, but the result Harry got was a red-blue mud-like substance. Harry relaxed though when he saw that Hermione’s result looked exactly the same as his. As they went into the second hour of their double-lesson, they did something they’d never done before, and Harry now got the use of one of the new strange items Remus Lupin had bought for him in Diagon Alley. The object he was to use looked something like a big funnel, but its pipe was bent about 100 degrees to the side. He put it upside down over his cauldron like a lid as instructed, and a bottle was placed under the tip of the pipe, which now pointed down towards the table. As per further instructions, he increased the heat in the cauldron to vaporize the content, separating the fluid from the ‘mud’. The steam could only travel through the pipe of the funnel. During its journey, it quickly chilled down due to the exposure of the cold dungeon, once again becoming fluid that was now dripping out from the pipe down into Harry’s bottle. A dark, purple fluid.

At the end of the lesson, Snape addressed the class again. ‘You should have enough. Seal your bottles and label it with your names and put them in the cabinet. The potion must ferment for three days before it can be diluted with water and be ready to use.’
Everyone did this and then they cleared up the mess they’d left behind. Hermione did a flick with her wand, muttering: ‘Evanesco.’ to make the worthless leftover in hers, Ron’s and Harry’s cauldrons disappear. Before the students could leave, Snape held them back with one more thing to say:
‘I want you all to come back here the evening before your lesson next week to pick up your potions for testing.’ He ordered. The students looked horrified.
‘Y-you mean that… we’re suppose to test them ourselves?’ Terry Boot asked.
‘That’s right.’ Snape said with a hint of humour. ‘Have you put enough mind to it; you should have nothing to worry about. Otherwise…’ Snape sneered. ‘I’ll see which one’s who hasn’t been able to sleep that night in the morning. Now get out of here.’

Ron was really worried as they walked to their lesson of History of Magic.
‘My potion was dark blue, not purple. I won’t drink it!’ he said.
‘I have a feeling Snape has ways to find out if you took it or not.’ Hermione answered him. Ron looked panic-stricken.
Their next lesson made them forget about their potions though; History of Magic was as dull as ever with their ghost-teacher Professor Binns reading with a dry, wheezy voice. After ten minutes, nearly everybody had fallen asleep over their books as Binns read aloud about the Cornish pixies infestation in Ireland 700 years ago. (A wizard-traveller had foolishly enough thought of importing them from Cornwall. They had fled, bred and spread all over the country causing havoc.) When the lesson was finally over it was almost time for lunch. The three friends were heading to the Great Hall when they heard a commotion from one of the side-corridors.

‘Give it back! It’s mine!’ a young boy’s voice was heard.
‘A fourth-year running around pretending to be a Prefect?’ the voice belonged to Draco Malfoy. ‘I’ll confiscate this. And you can be sure that I’ll talk to your head of house to give you detention.’
‘What’s going on here?’ asked Hermione as she, Ron and Harry approached them. Draco and Pansy Parkinson, along with Crabbe and Goyle had pinned a fourth-year Ravenclaw student to the wall. Krum was there too, but he stod out of the way being passive.
‘Prefect business, Granger. Stay out of it!’ snapped Pansy.
‘We’re prefects too, Parkinson.’ Said Ron harshly. ‘We don’t have to stay out of it.’
‘He stole my badge!’ the boy spoke up.
‘What badge?’ Hermione asked.
‘He pretends to be a prefect.’ Malfoy snapped. ‘I’m reporting him.’
‘I’m doing no such thing!’ the boy retorted.

‘You stay right there, Malfoy!’ Hermione commanded as the four Slytherins were turning to leave. ‘Let me see that badge!’
‘Why would I?’ Malfoy challenged.
‘Because there’s absolutely no way this boy could get a hand on a Prefect badge, and I just happen to know you too well. You take any chance you can get to bully around people for no reason at all just ‘cause you happen to be a Prefect. Now give me that badge.’
Malfoy only smiled coldly at Hermione as he said: ‘No. This thing will be a perfect trophy for my outstanding work as a Prefect.’
‘Accio badge.’ Harry suddenly said and the captured badge flew from Malfoy’s grip into Harry’s hand. He didn’t waste a second to examine it closely. It was a silver badge allright, but much smaller than an ordinary school badge. ‘This isn’t a Prefect badge. It’s a Swimming Diploma badge.’

‘I’m gonna report you, Potter!’ Malfoy said maliciously. ‘Not only are you interfering with Prefect business, but you are also doing magic in the corridors, which Mr. Filch has strictly forbidden!’
‘Go ahead, Malfoy.’ Hermione shot back. ‘McGonagall will no doubt question him, and then he can explain to her that you were abusing your status as Prefect to steal this young man’s property for no reason at all. Anyone can see that that thing is not a Prefect badge. Even you!’
Malfoy and his cronies glared at the three with a malevolent gaze. He knew that Potter’s interference had turned his actions into a no-win situation. With a growl, he and the other Slytherins left along with Krum, leaving the Gryffindors and the young Ravenclaw boy behind. Harry gave back the Swimming Diploma badge to its owner.

‘Thank you.’ The boy said brightly.
‘No problem, pal.’ Harry answered back.
‘You’re Harry Potter, aren’t you? I’m Daniel Cody. Just call me Dan.’
‘Pleased to meet you.’ Harry said shaking Dan’s hand.
‘Don’t let Malfoy get to you, Dan.’ Ron said. ‘He’s always like that. He and all the other Slytherins always jumps on the little people whenever they get the chance.’
‘But I didn’t do anything! I never claimed to be a Prefect!’
‘No, but he framed you with it anyway so that he could steal your badge.’ Hermione said.
‘Why would he want to do that? It’s worthless to anyone else but me. I took this silver swimming-grade this summer, you see. I love to swim.’
‘Oh, Malfoy doesn’t really want it. He only wanted to make life miserable for you just because you’re a Muggle-born.’ Hermione said. ‘’Cause you are, aren’t you?’
‘Er… yeah.’ Dan said a little dejectedly.
‘Well, there’s absolutely nothing wrong with that.’ Harry cheered him up. ‘Listen, if Malfoy or any one else jumps on you again, come see us.’
‘Thanks again. See ya.’ Dan said brightly and rushed off.

‘Nice kid.’ Commented Harry.
‘Yeah well, hopefully he won’t attract any more trouble.’ Ron said. ‘It’s enough that we have to keep an eye on you.’
‘Hey!’
‘Just kidding Harry. Now let’s eat. I’m starving.’
As they sat down in the Great Hall, none of them failed to notice how the other two’s anxiety grew as they ate. Defence Against the Dark Arts was coming up, with a Malfoy as their teacher.
‘He’s going to be horrible. I just know it.’ Ron said.
‘Not necessarily.’ Hermione told him. ‘Just because he happens to be a Malfoy doesn’t have to mean that he will be unfair.’
‘Hermione, it’s a Malfoy we’re talking about here. That family has always been arrogant. Just look at Draco Malfoy, and remember what happened to his father; his arrogance led him to Azkaban.’
‘I’m just saying Ron, that we should not judge people beforehand, we might get surprised. Right Harry?’
‘I for one wished we knew a little more about him before we get our first lesson with him.’ Harry said a little grumpily. He remembered the letter he wrote to Lupin yesterday morning, but he hadn’t got any reply yet.

Right on cue, Hedwig swooped in and landed infront of Harry. Delighted, Harry untied the letter from Hedwig’s leg and gave her some bacon. Then he read Lupin’s reply:

Dear Harry.

I suppose I don’t need to tell you to please calm down, another collapse could be your last and I sure have no wish to bury you, as I had to bury your parents. The best thing for you to do is to stay away from Draco Malfoy as much as you can, and follow Madam Pomfrey’s prescriptions to the letter.

About Vladislav Malfoy, you really got me curious about him. I didn’t even know that Lucius Malfoy had a brother; neither did any of our mutual friends. I suggest though that you respect him as you would respect any of your other teachers. I don’t think you need to worry about him being horrible, ‘cause I can tell you one thing about Malfoy’s: they’re a proud family that enjoys the word ‘respect’, they would usually never do anything that would put a stain on their name. Lucius Malfoy is an exception now that he’s been exposed as a Death-Eater, and as for Draco: it’s quite common with an arrogant kid in every wealthy family, your godfather was a good example of that. Even he will come around sooner or later.

Please take care of yourself and don’t hesitate to write me if there’s anything else you wonder about. Say hello to Hermione and Ron for me.

Your friend
Remus Lupin.

Harry passed the letter between his friends once he finished reading it. He wished though that Lupin hadn’t mentioned his godfather. Everytime Sirius Black were in one way or another mentioned, it sent a sting in Harry’s gut causing him to flinch. His death was still a painful memory.
‘You see? Lupin thinks the same as I do.’ Hermione stated as she read the letter. ‘Just because he’s a Malfoy doesn’t mean he’ll be bad.’
‘I’ll get back to that once we finished our lesson with him.’ Ron said. ‘But I think Lupin is a little bit to optimistic of something’s… does he really think that Draco Malfoy sooner or later will come around? If that ever happens, I’ll eat Pig.’
‘Don’t make promises you can’t keep Ron.’ Hermione said as she helped herself with some more potatoes.

********************************************************************************************************************

All the Gryffindors and Slytherins were waiting patiently and anxiously for their teacher to show up. Draco Malfoy was even more gleeful than usual, bragging about his uncle being the teacher.
‘Finally we’ll have a DADA-teacher that’s competent for the subject. Now we may finally actually learn some sensible stuff, instead of the rubbish we had to put up with so far…’
‘Is your uncle good with Dark Arts?’ Millicent Bulstrode asked him.
‘Mind you, the Malfoy’s has always been good with Dark Arts.’ Draco said as if he’d been insulted. Harry did his best to just ignore him, preferring to follow Lupin’s advice rather than making premature assumptions listening to Draco’s bragging…

Vladislav Malfoy walked in, looking regal, looking cold. He surveyed the classroom with his steel-grey, lifeless and unblinking eyes with such intense gaze, that everyone fell silent as the teacher’s glare passed over them. Victor Krum walked in after him and shut the door, then without a word from his master, Krum took Professor Malfoy’s cape and hat and hang them up in the corner before he took a seat.
‘The ability to defend yourself is quite essential for a wizard.’ He said simply in his deep monotone voice. ‘I hear one of my predecessors told you about ‘constant vigilance’. I assure you; there’s more truth in those words than anyone of you learned to believe. The worst mistake a wizard could do is being credulous of another magician.’ Professor Malfoy took a seat as he let the words sink in. ‘Generally, there are two forms of magic. Can anyone tell me what they are?’

Several hands shot up in the air. Professor Malfoy turned to one of the Gryffindor girls.
‘What’s your name?’ he asked neutrally.
‘Parvati Patil.’
‘What is your answer?’
‘We already know about dark magic, so logically the other form is light magic?’ she said with self-confidence.
‘Wrong on both counts.’ Professor Malfoy said without changing his tone. Parvati looked shocked. ‘Light and dark magic are only names to simplify the true meaning. The true name of the forms is much better entitled. Someone else who like to give it a try?’
Only Hermione and Draco Malfoy raised their hands this time. The professor fixed his gaze to his nephew and nodded.
‘There’s powerful magic and weak magic.’ Draco explained with a smug. ‘Powerful magic serves those who can handle the power and weak magic are for the fools who shouldn’t even be called wizards.’ Draco looked over at Neville as he said this. Neville clenched his jaws but kept from retorting.
‘Honestly Draco, that theory was even worse than Ms. Patil’s.’ The professor said, slightly annoyed. Draco’s mouth dropped, his eyes became so protuberant that they threatened to pop out, had they not been attached inside his head. ‘It’s unwise to listen to your father’s point of view in this case, ‘cause of his association with Lord Voldemort.’
There was a collective gasp in the classroom. Harry himself was astonished; here was another who had no problem with saying the Dark Lord’s name. Only he (and Hermione since last year) did not to flinch as it was said.

‘Last chance. Your name, young lady?’ Professor Malfoy addressed Hermione.
‘Hermione Granger. The true names of two forms of magic are in fact quite many, but the ones basically used are ‘Enforcing Magic’ for curses and ‘Charm Magic’ for spells. It was Godric Gryffindor and Rowena Ravenclaw themselves who announced this, ‘cause their teachings were based on the fact that there really is no good or evil when it comes to magic. Good or evil only applies when based on how the spells are used.’
There was few seconds pause before Vladislav Malfoy asked: ‘Do you believe in what those two said?’
‘Of course.’ Hermione said. ‘No one is born evil. It’s the experiences and the actions we take that make us into those we become. A person does not become evil until he gives in to an egoistical desire and neglects that it would hurt another person. A person like Voldemort… Oh get a grip on yourselves! …takes pleasure of terror, that’s why it is his deeds that makes him evil, not the magic itself which he is using.’
‘You thought that out thoroughly.’ Vladislav Malfoy nodded in approval. ‘Clever girl. 15 points to gryffindor.’ Hermione beamed, the Slytherins scowled.

‘Ms. Granger was quite correct. You’ll never know what kind of desires that resides in another humans mind, which is why you must have constant vigilance and never put trust in a stranger. So you see: this is not really < i>, it is defence against the dark side of humankind. Do you understand what I wanted to say here?’
Most students nodded, although Harry doubted that everybody had understood what Professor Malfoy wanted to tell them. Draco Malfoy didn’t nod though, he only glared angrily.
‘Good. Now that we covered that part, I would like to find out from each and one of you your personal experience on what you’ve learned thus far during these five past years. I will hand out inquiry forms for each and one of you to fill in. Victor, pass out those papers.’ Krum immediately got to his feet to do his master’s bidding. Harry had a flashback of the test papers Gilderoy Lockhart had given them in their second year, but these questions were not like those. It was more of questions about his abilities. Although Harry had had to deal with atleast two incompetent teachers, he had learned a great deal about spells and defences, so the form took some time to fill in. Other was finished before he was.

‘Those of you who finished filling out the papers may start to read the first chapters in their books.’ Professor Malfoy said as Lavender Brown and Neville Longbottom handed in their papers, which the professor as he put on a pair of golden horn-rimmed glasses started to read and took notes. When Hermione handed in her paper, she somewhat nervously addressed him.
‘Uum… professor? I already read the whole book.’
Vladislav Malfoy raised an eyebrow behind his glasses. ‘You have, have you? Then what do you make of those curses that were used in the wizard-war 300 years ago, mentioned in chapter nine?’
‘Ergh… the Disintegrate curse. Yes, we read about it in History of Magic. The Mages used this highly advanced magic to ‘dispose’ of their adversaries, turned them into dust.’
‘You don’t think it was good? That magic did turn the war into the winner’s favour, don’t you think? I ask you of this opinion based on what you said before.’
‘It all depends on which side of the wand you’re standing.’ Hermione said. ‘It’s always the winners who write the history after all, no one asked the opponents of their opinion.’
‘Quite correct.’ The professor smiled, raising both eyebrows behind his hornrimmed glasses. ‘Clever girl.’ He said again and Hermione blushed.

‘Yeah. Clever little mudblood who know all the answers.’ Snapped Draco Malfoy. ‘And here I thought she was sleeping with the teachers to get top marks!’
There was an instant uproar in the classroom at Draco’s rude remark. There was mostly ‘How dare you?’ from the girls and some ‘You lousy creep!’ from the boys, but both Harry and Ron had jumped up from their seats to charge at the arrogant Slytherin.
‘SILENCE! BE SEATED!’ shouted Professor Malfoy. ‘You two stay right where you are!’
‘I’m gonna kill that fucking bastard!’ yelled Ron. (‘Ron!’ squealed Hermione.)
‘I’ll hex that lowlife into orbit around the sun to fry his fat ass off his hide!’ Harry said through gritted teeth. (Harry!)
‘You two will cost Gryffindor five points each for those threats and harsh language.’ Professor Malfoy said with authority in his otherwise monotone voice. ‘Mr. Malfoy on the other hand will cost Slytherin 20 points for that insult and gets detention.’
‘UNCLE?’ Draco squealed.
‘That’s professor Malfoy in class young man. Now take your seat, all of you! As for you Ms. Granger, you have my permission to do your other homeworks for the rest of the lesson.’

Harry and Ron grumbled but resumed their seats. Draco Malfoy sat angrily shooting daggers from his eyes at his uncle. The rest of the lesson went on without further incidents until professor Malfoy called out again when it was ten minutes left.
‘Mr. Potter and Ms. Granger. Stand up please.’ Bewildered, they both did so. ‘According to your papers, you both claim that you can produce Corporeal Patronuses. Is this true?’
‘Yes professor.’ They both said in unison.
‘I’d like a demonstration, please.’
Without a word, both of them pulled out their wands and pointed them into an empty corner, summoning a happy thought as they shouted: ‘Expecto Patronum!’ A bright silver Stag erupted from Harry’s wand and an Otter came out from Hermione’s. Both shapes strolled around for a few seconds before they turned into mist and disappeared.
‘Interesting.’ Said Vladislav Malfoy. ‘Very interesting indeed.’

********************************************************************************************************************

‘An interesting lesson indeed.’ Commented Ron. ‘Even though we didn’t do anything practical. It does look like that this Malfoy won’t be so bad after all.’
‘No. He seems fair and competent enough.’ Said Hermione. Then they heard a commotion behind them. Looking around, they saw Draco Malfoy angrily hurrying away from the classroom where he’d been held back to receive his date of detention. Both Harry and Ron resisted the urge to jump him. As Hermione clearly had stated, Professor Malfoy had already seen to his punishment.
‘Draco.’ Called Pansy Parkinson as she ran after him together with Crabbe and Goyle. ‘For being your uncle, he sure doesn’t seem to favour us as you said he would…’
‘HE’S NOT MY UNCLE!’ Draco barked loudly. ‘MY FAMILY NEVER SPEAKS ABOUT HIM, AND NOW I UNDERSTAND WHY! I WANT NOTHING TO DO WITH HIM AND I DON’T WANT ANYBODY OF YOU SPEAKING TO ME ABOUT HIM AGAIN!’ the Slytherins disappeared behind a corner.
‘What do you make of that?’ Ron asked his friends.
‘I suppose that when there’s always an arrogant kid in every wealthy family, it also seems common with a black sheep as well.’
‘Hermione!’ hissed Harry.
‘Oh Harry, I’m sorry. I didn’t think… I’m so sorry.’

Author's Notes:
Well, that's another chapter, hope you liked it. Bet you didn't expect Professor Malfoy was to act like that, but I have a reason for it. Sorry if the DADA-lesson seemed a bit short since the length was suppose to be trippled. Sally-Anne Perks were mentioned in the sortings in Philosopher's Stone, but not a word which house she got into, so I took the chance with Ravenclaw. It was never said if it was Nott that were able to see the Thestrals, so I took a chance there as well.
Until next time... Be well.

6. More lessons

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:
I am so sorry that this took so long. You could say that I’m suffering a bit from writer’s block, plus the fact that my work-hours will not allow me to spend as much time with this as I would like.

Many of you reviewers (thank you very much by the way) has expressed that they want to see Harry and Hermione get together soon in this story. Believe me; as do I, but it’s too early. Some horrors have to take place first before I can go there, but it will come, I promise.

***************************************

The next day started with that Harry had to go and see Madam Pomfrey for a health-check as ordered. She did the regular check: watching the pupils, checking his forehead and taking his pulse.
‘So, am I allright?’ Harry asked her flatly, being a bit annoyed of being there.
‘Just because you feel fine doesn’t mean that you’re out of danger in your case Mr. Potter!’ Poppy told him sternly. ‘It’s good for you that you’ve stayed out of trouble so far, and I want you to keep doing just that. Don’t strain yourself or anything!’
‘But Madam Pomfrey, I’ve got a lesson of Physical exercise today. How am I going to attend there without straining myself?’
‘Tell Mr. Sly that I will only allow you to swim for the time being, that’s an order! Just don’t pass out in the pool.’
Harry assumed that Mr. Sly was the name of the teacher for Physical exercise. His assumption was correct when he got to the far end of Hogwarts first floor where the class were to take place, together with Ron and the others who were to attend. What caught him a bit of surprise though was that Mr. Sly was the big, bulky muscular man who’d accompanied Mr. Filch and the Professor in Muggle-studies who’d been assigned to pick Harry up after his collapse on the train. He was around his mid-thirties, with short-cut brown hair. The students had all changed into training-attires (Sleeve-less shirts and shorts) and now all of them stood waiting for the instructor to address them.

‘Greetings, class.’ Mr. Sly said with an Irish accent. ‘Physical exercise is a basic course training for those who will take a career that demands good health and strong backs. If you’re planning to work with big magical creatures for example, you need to be strong enough to restrain them. If you’re planning to live as an observer among Muggles, you need good health to do their duties, ‘cause you can’t use magic around them. Or maybe you’re planning to work for the ministry’s law-enforcement department, where good strength is required should it come to physical actions, or maybe you want to be an Auror…? Just because we’re magicians, it doesn’t mean that we can always rely on our magic skills, you never know when pure muscles is superior compared to wands. Whatever career each and one of you has in mind, it is my duty to put on the basic mass onto your muscles so that you can participate in whatever program your required to take to make it to your career-choice. Now, stand in a row so that I can check you out and determine what kind of exercise each and one of you should begin with.’

Each student present did as they were told, and Mr. Sly began at the far end to check each person.
‘Hmm, good body-build. But limp arms. Some push-ups will do you good.’ He told one student.
‘Aah, long legs. Good for running. And here we have an average-looking body, which is good for receiving most of the training I’ll put you up with.’ Soon he got infront of Ron. ‘Tut, tut. Got a bit of a big stomach here.’ Ron became red while the others giggled. ‘You need to cut down on the food young man, I’ll recommend you a diet for you to follow.’ Ron groaned loudly which Mr. Sly ignored. Instead He now took a good look at Harry.
‘You on the other hand need to eat a bit more. A bit scrawny, aren’t you?’
‘That’s because my cousin always eat my share.’ Harry said simply.
‘You need a complete build-up. Push-ups, sit-ups and some running and better food, then we can put you on some weights…’
‘I’m only allowed to swim right now.’ Harry interrupted. ‘Madam Pomfrey’s orders.’
‘Ah yes. You’re the one who collapsed on the train… Swimming is a good and yet a more calm exercise, you can do that for the time being. As for the rest of us, a nice jog around this big room will be adequate for a warm-up, then we’ll get into the more tougher programs.’ Mr. Sly seemed to smile wickedly as he said this, as if he was enjoying putting students into hard labour.

Harry excused himself from his fellow students as he left them to their fate while he made his way to the pool in the next chamber. It wasn’t as exclusive looking as the pool in the prefect’s bathroom, but it had a comfy temperature and the water was fresh, it lacked the bubble-bath mixes. Stripping down to his shorts only, he climbed down into the pool and began to swim a couple of lengths. He couldn’t do it quite fast though; he was never good with swimming. And all ‘cause the Dursley’s wouldn’t waste any money on swimming-lessons for him, probably hoping he one day would drown and they would be rid of him.
While he swam, he could hear Mr. Sly harassing all the other students. One could guess that he’d been a military instructor among the muggles. Harry could hear shouts as: ‘One, two! One, two! Move it, move it, move it! I told you to jog, not walk!’ After a time, Harry didn’t know how long, Ron came into the chamber looking wasted and exhausted, his face was all red after his workout and he was sweating all over, still trying to regain his breath.
‘Some people just have all the luck!’ he complained, panting. ‘You get to relax in the water while the rest of us has to that guy’s bidding! I swear: he’s planning to exercise us to death!’
‘I wouldn’t call myself lucky.’ Harry said. ‘It’s all because of my Stress-related nervous disorder that I’m in here. Mind you, swimming is relaxing, but it’s boring to do it all by yourself. I’d rather spend my time together with you guys.’
‘Be lucky that you aren’t. That guy may act nice, but when he gets into the mode, he’s horrible!’

‘Ron. Now that we’re here all by ourselves, there’s something I’d like to talk to you about.’ Harry said as he swam towards the edge of the pool.
‘Oh? What about?’
‘I know that you are worried about your relationship with Hermione now that Krum’s here again. I’m quite certain that you have nothing to worry about, since she decided to be your girlfriend, I’m positive that she will stay by your side. But whatever you do: do not take out any jealous frustration on her, ‘cause that might drive her away. Trust her, and you’ll get to keep her. Friendly advice.’
Harry had expected Ron to look relieved and happy about what he told him, but he couldn’t get rid of the feeling that if Ron’s face hadn’t already been red by exhaustion, it would certainly become that judging from the nervous face Ron made. And why Ron was nervous about it was beyond him.
‘Ah… well, I… I… Of course I trust her… Er… thanks for the advice Harry. I appreciate it but… Don’t let Hermione know about this conversation, okay?’
‘I wasn’t planning on telling her.’ Harry said bewildered.
‘Great, thanks mate. Well, I better get back there before Sly starts to miss me and give me detention or anything. I wouldn’t stand doing this more than I have to!’ And Ron left, leaving Harry to ponder about what Ron’s relationship with Hermione was having for trouble.

********************************************************************************************************************

The rest of the lessons of the week just suddenly past by Harry and his fellow students. Before he knew it, it was Friday afternoon, and he and many others sat in the Gryffindor common room doing the week’s homework. The three friends sat writing an essay for History of Magic when Ginny Weasley came in from a Prefects tour, carrying a long stick in her hand. She walked up to the table where her brother and the two family friends sat, calling Harry’s attention.
‘Catch!’ she said and threw Harry the stick. Confused, Harry caught the stick and recognised it immediately.
‘Hey! This is my Firebolt!’ he exclaimed happily. ‘Where’d you get it?’
‘From Professor McGonagall.’ Ginny said. ‘She figured that you would need it when Quidditch practices starts again. Can’t have a Seeker without a broom, can we?’
‘Well, unfortunately you don’t have a Seeker for the moment, unless you’re keeping that position. I’m banned for life, remember?’ Harry said a little downcast. Ginny put her hands on her hips and glared at Harry with an I-can’t-believe-it look.

‘Harry, weren’t you listening to Dumbledore’s end-of-term speech last year?’ the redhead asked him.
‘I wasn’t there.’ Harry answered simply. Since Harry was dealing with mourning his godfather at that time, he hadn’t wanted to face anyone, so he’d stayed away.
‘Once he managed to remove that old hag Umbridge from the school, Dumbledore promised everyone that everything that bitch had done here; setting up those silly Decree’s, forbidding this and that, forming the Inquisitorial Squad, all of that was to be abolished: effective immediately.’ Ginny said in one breath.
‘Even my banning from Quidditch?’
‘Of course silly. You can’t be gone from Quidditch now when we’re lacking so many players. Angelina and Alicia has left Hogwarts, Katie has resigned…’
‘What?’ both Harry and Ron exclaimed at the same time. ‘Katie’s resigned?’

‘She told me that it was no offence towards you Harry, but her teammates was always Angelina, Alicia, Fred and George. With all of them gone, she can’t find the heart to go on, so she decided to leave everything in your hands and devote herself to her NEWTs. This is her last year after all.’
‘In my hands, eh?’ Harry said a little dejectedly.
‘Who else?’ Ginny asked. ‘You’ve been playing quidditch since your first year, you’re the Gryffindor veteran.’
‘But I’ll be busy looking for the Snitch, I can’t keep an eye on the team at the same time! Ron, this is your chance to add more to the team by being the Quidditch capt…’
‘Don’t look at me!’ Ron quickly interrupted. ‘I stink at being a Keeper, do you want me to run the team to the ground? No Harry, you’re the best choice.’
‘Well, make up your minds, ‘cause there’ll be a lot of work to do.’ Ginny said to them both. ‘I’m signing up as a Chaser, but we will need to do tryouts for two more. We should also have some reserves in case anything happens, an extra Beater, an extra Chaser…’ Ginny made a show on counting on her fingers as she rambled on. ‘We also need a whole new strategy to the team, maybe coming up with some new feints; I’ve got some ideas in mind. And I’ve figured that next Saturday would be good to start training, that gives a week for people to sign up for testing if we put up a note for tryouts as soon as possible.’

Harry was staring at Ginny as she said this. When she was done, Harry couldn’t help but to grin.
‘You really thought it all out, didn’t you?’ He asked her.
‘Just simple organization.’ Ginny said, shrugging.
‘Well then, I think we found our new Captain.’ Harry stated.
‘What? Who?’ Ginny asked bewildered. It actually took a few seconds before it hit her what he meant. ‘ME?!’ she gasped loudly.
‘Who else?’ Harry asked, smiling at her. Even Hermione was smiling.
‘Wait a minute, you can’t be serious…’ she began to object, holding up her hands.
‘I am. An organized mind is exactly what the Quidditch team needs.’
‘Harry, you can’t mean it!’ Said Ron who managed to find his voice again after Harry’s statement. ‘She can’t be Quidditch Captain, she’s just a girl…’
That earned Ron a death-glare from both Ginny and Hermione. If looks could kill, Ron would be dead where he was sitting.

‘Now what was that suppose to mean?’ Ginny asked her brother with a voice that spoke of danger for him.
‘T-that didn’t came out as I had intended…’ Ron said stammering. It was hard enough enduring a death-glare from one girl, but receiving it from two threw him off his composure. ‘I-I meant that you’re the youngest of us…’
‘Only by one year from you!’ Ginny said with an intimidating voice.
‘Yeah, but you’re still the least experienced…’
‘Oh, so that’s it! You don’t think I can do it?’
‘Er… Truth to be told…’
‘You don’t! Well let me tell you something, brother: I’ve been told that I can accomplish anything if I put my mind to it and accomplish the task of a Quidditch Captain, I will!’
‘Well said, Ginny. You tell him.’ Hermione said.
‘Tryouts will start by 8:30 next Saturday morning. Be there, both of you!’
‘8:30 Saturday morning?!’ Ron yelled. ‘But I always sleep in on Saturdays!’
‘Well brother, you just have to get your sorry butt out of bed anyhow, or I’ll do tryouts for a new Keeper as well!’

Ginny forced herself to calm down as she spoke to Harry again.
‘On more thing Harry. People has been asking me about when you will begin the DA-meetings again?’
‘The DA-meetings? But that was to train Dark Arts defence under Umbridge’s nose. Now that we got Professor Vlad Malfoy…’
‘Yes, but it was great!’ Ginny said brightly. ‘Me and many other students would love to resume the more extra training. You’ve got abilities that would take us years to master… Please Harry. It would really be fun.’
Knowing that more people than Ginny would plead to him, Harry surrendered. ‘All right.’ He said with a sigh. ‘You can tell the next ones who ask that I will take their wish in consideration, and I’ll call them the way I did last year through the coins.’
‘Wonderful!’ Ginny said happily. ‘Okay, I’ll just head up to my dorm now, I’m going to plan the new strategies for Quidditch.’

Ron waited until his sister was out of earshot before he spoke again.
‘How did this happen? She’s starting to be more and more like our mother!’
‘Who’s more like her mother if not her daughter?’ Hermione asked him as she went back to her essay.
‘Are you saying that’s natural?’
‘Naturally.’
‘Great.’ Ron snorted. ‘Now I have a vision of her future. Ginny will end up being a plump little woman with more kids than she can handle. Probably won’t be long until she starts whacking everyone around her over the heads with a rolling-pin.’
‘RONALD WEASLEY, I HEARD THAT!’ Ginny’s voice suddenly boomed down from the girl’s dormitories. Harry was sure she’d put a Sonorous-charm to her throat. ‘ONE MORE REMARK LIKE THAT AND I MIGHT CONSIDER STARTING HITTING YOU OVER THE HEAD, WITH A FRYING-PAN!!’
‘Ron, it might be wise to keep your mouth shut from now on.’ Harry said, desperately trying to suppress an attack of laughter. ‘You know, if you thought you had it bad before with your mother, you now got in stereo.’
Ron who was trying to suppress the redness that blossomed over his face, asked Harry:’ What’s ‘stereo’?’

While Harry tried to explain the Muggle-concept of stereo to Ron, everyone had failed to notice Neville who had witnessed the whole exchange, and was now looking in amazement up the stairs where Ginny had disappeared.
Wow! What a woman! He thought to himself.

********************************************************************************************************************

The weekend went by, and it wasn’t long until everybody was back in Transfiguration and Charms where they would continue to study the Elements.
‘Now as everybody got their flowerpots… well atleast something that can be used as flowerpots,’ Professor McGonagall said, glancing over at Dean and Lavender whose pots resembled irregularly shapes of low bowls. ‘Now it is time to fill them with soil.’
‘Something must be wrong with our timetables.’ Seamus whispered to Dean. ‘We don’t have Herbology until after lunch.’ They both snickered.
‘Is there something you would like to share with the rest of the class Mr. Finnigan and Mr. Thomas?’ Professor McGonagall said sternly to them.
‘No Professor!’ They both said as they stiffened from being caught in the act.
‘Then save you private conversations until after class. Two points from Gryffindor. Now if there’s no further interruption… The soil, which you will fill your pots with, is nothing you will dig up from outside the castle if you thought so. No, you will make the soil in here. Professor Flitwick, would you kindly call them in now?’

Professor Flitwick went to a side door, which he opened. ‘We are ready for you now.’ He called, and to everybody’s surprise, about 20 house-elves marched in, using their own magic to levitate some kind of bundle infront of them. Each elf walked up to a Gryffindor or Hufflepuff student and dropped their load infront of them. Most of the teenagers wrinkled their noses; others just clasped their hands over their faces to save themselves from the stench. The pile infront of each one of them was plainly speaking: kitchen waste. There was bones from chickens, half eaten slices of bread that has begun to get mouldy, eggshells, entrails from fish, (those were really smelling), old berries and several other stuff Harry didn’t even want to know what they were used to be. There were even tin cans and plastic bags.
‘Uuh, I think I’m going to get sick!’ Parvati Patil squealed. Hannah Abbot of Hufflepuff already looked sick, and several others weren’t far behind.
‘W-what are we suppose to do with this?’ Ron croaked.
‘It’s obvious isn’t it?’ Hermione said plainly, even though she too was a little green in her face. ‘We are to accelerate the decomposing process of this pile and break it down to new soil.’
‘It’s always Ms. Granger, is it not?’ piped professor Flitwick with pride to Professor McGonagall.

‘That is quite correct.’ McGonagall addressed the whole class. ‘And as you’ve noticed, there are also some inorganic material included. Those are to be transfigured into organic properties before you will use the proper charm to accelerate the breakdown into soil. You will find that the process will take some time, ‘cause some stuff needs more attention than the other. Now, this is how you will transfigure the tin cans to organic.’ With a swish with her wand, Professor McGonagall demonstrated the charm with a small pile of her own. ‘Exosso.’ A tin can now looked like it was made of bone rather than metal. ‘Viscera.’ A plastic bag now took the properties of entrails.
‘When everything is organic,’ Professor Flitwick took over. ‘all you need to do to accelerate the breakdown is to rotate the tip of your wand over the pile while pronouncing: Liquefacio Glaeba.’
‘We want you to be through this pile to be pure soil when we reach lunch.’ McGonagall said. ‘It should not be a problem if you’re in harmony with nature like when you did your pots. When you are finished, put the soil in your flowerpots for further use. You may begin.’

It was like Déjà vu from their last lesson. Hermione and Neville quickly got the hang of it (Harry would never be used to the fact that Neville actually became good with this.) and were almost quickly through their piles after half the time. Harry, Ron and several others weren’t that far behind though. Those who had problems were once again Lavender Brown and Dean Thomas, who no matter how much they tried; they could hardly change the inorganic stuff the slightest. Lavender also had problems with decomposing the other material as well. She was busier with covering her nose from the smell of her pile of kitchen waste rather than concentrating on her task.

‘The smell will disappear if you concentrate more on changing your pile instead of hiding from it, Ms. Brown.’ Professor McGonagall pointed out to her.
‘How is it going to disappear when I can’t change it?’ Lavender complained loudly. ‘Honestly Professor, we should let nature do this job instead of us, since it is such a good expert on it. The least you could do is letting me practice on something easier!’
Lavender had really gone a little too far, everyone now expected her to be lectured by an enraged Professor McGonagall and receive detention. But the professor kept her wits.
‘You want to practice on something easier? That can actually be arranged.’ Lavender looked more hopeful. ‘There is a substance that is very much easier to decompose, since its breakdown has already been: shall we say ‘prematurely processed’? Would you rather work with that, Ms. Brown?’
‘Yes professor, I’d like that. I hope it’s not as smelling as this stuff, whatever it is.’
‘Well, it to has a way of smelling uncomfortably, since the substance I’m talking about is fresh animal droppings.’ Lavender turned green in her face that was filled with disgust. ‘Would you like me to send down an Elf to Hagrid’s and fetch some for you?’
‘NO!! No Professor, I… I continue with what I have…’ Lavender choked and went back to her pile, going silent.

By the end of the lesson, almost everyone had managed to make soil suitable for growing plants as it was meant to be. Hermione and Neville did of course have the best result. One could not imagine that just a few hours ago their soil had been kitchen waste. Harry and Ron weren’t that far behind with their own and all the others had acceptable results as well, save for Lavender and Dean. Their soil looked more like wet mud with pieces of trash mixed within, and to Lavender’s dismay, it still smelled like kitchen waste.
‘A reminder to those of you who attends Potions!’ Professor McGonagall called out before the class had a chance to leave. ‘You are to go down to Professor Snape to pick up your potions for testing tonight so that you can write a report of your progress to him tomorrow. That is all.’

Ron looked like he wanted to cry, complaining about how he would not live to see the next day.
‘Ron, we didn’t add anything poisonous in the potion.’ Hermione pointed out.
‘No, I bet Snape added the poison while he had them in his cabinet.’
‘That is to slander our teacher Ron!’ Hermione exclaimed, looking a bit horrified of the very idea. ‘Snape may be a bit cruel, but he would not deliberately poison us!’
‘He wouldn’t? In our fourth year when we worked on an antidote, Snape said he was going to poison one of us!’ Ron argued.
‘Well, but he didn’t, did he?’ Hermione huffed.
‘That didn’t mean that he didn’t want to!’
It wasn’t long until the conversation had escalated into another heated argument, which ended with that none of them would speak to the other. Harry could not imagine how those two could work as a couple when they always went on like that.

Herbology went by where they each picked up a seed of their favourite plant that they were to plant in their flowerpots. They had Care for Magical Creatures as the last lesson of the day, and thankfully Hagrid hadn’t thought of making another try with the Acromantulas. But all of them couldn’t help but feeling a little dread as they went down the dungeon that evening to pick up their Dreamless potion, especially since Snape gave them all a wicked smile as he handed them out back to their owners. Inside their dormitory that evening, Harry, Ron and Seamus looked at each other with their potions in their hands, as if they were facing their doom.
‘Well, there’s no escape. Might just as well get it over with.’ Said Harry and swallowed his potion.
‘Goodbye Harry.’ Said Ron nervously and swallowed his.

********************************************************************************************************************

Ron didn’t die, but it looked like he didn’t get much of sleep either. He had bags under his eyes and looked like he was going to pass out anytime. Seamus hadn’t fared any better, but Harry and Hermione had both gotten a good night’s rest.
‘Well Ron, I’d say that you didn’t stir your potion enough. The contents probably didn’t merge with each other as they were suppose to.’ Hemione said.
‘Now you tell me.’ Said Ron tiredly, as he sat there with his mouth hanging. He could hardly eat, which was a bit serious when it concerned Ron.
‘I wonder what you did with your potion?’ she then asked as she looked at him more closely. ‘Your tongue is all blue.’
‘Great.’ Ron muttered. ‘Just what I always wanted. A blue tongue.’
‘Hermione.’ Harry then said sounding serious, as he happened to watch her put a spoon of porridge in her mouth. ‘Your tongue is also blue!’
‘WHAT?’ she yelled as she put her hands over her mouth. If it weren’t for the fact that Harry never joked about something like that, Hermione would have doubts of Harry’s sincerity.

‘Yours is too.’ Said Ginny who sat opposite of Harry.
‘It is? What’s going on here? Did somebody hex our breakfast?’
‘More likely our supper from last night.’ Muttered Ron. ‘You don’t see me eating, do you?’
‘Is you tongue also blue Ginny?’ Harry asked.
‘Gee, I hope not.’ She said as she opened her mouth to let Harry take a look.
‘No, yours is normal.’ Harry said bewildered.
‘I would blame Fred and George for this if it weren’t for the fact that they’ve left Hogwarts.’ Hermione said a bit aggrieved.
They didn’t have time to ponder on this as they went down to the dungeons for Potions. They all felt fine otherwise. As they reached the dungeons, they could hear a girl’s hysterical giggle.

‘Will you shut up Pansy?’ Draco Malfoy’s angry voice was heard.
‘You’re the one who should keep your mouth shut Draco, unless you want everyone to see your blue tongue!’ Pansy Parkinson howled with laughter.
‘I’ll get the one who did this!’ Draco roared.
‘Oh, here comes Potty, Weasel and the Mudblood.’ Pansy then said.
‘Watch your mouth, Parkinson!’ Harry retorted angrily.
‘Don’t get excited Potty, you might collapse.’ Pansy teased. ‘And speaking of mouths… Just by curiosity, how are your tongues today?’
An embarrassed silence hanged over the three of them.
‘OH! You mean that you… you too has…’ Pansy Parkinson exploded with such hysterical laughter that she couldn’t stand on her feet, she was on all fours, banging the floor with her fists. Draco Malfoy looked like he wanted to hex her.

‘Settle down! What’s the meaning of all this?’ Snape arrived with his soft, deadly voice.
‘Somebody hexed us Professor.’ Malfoy exclaimed. ‘Our tongues are blue, and Pansy seems to think that it’s funny!’
‘Are all of your tongues blue?’ Snape asked softly, glancing at everybody, Slytherins, Hufflepuffs, Ravenclaws and Gryffindors alike. Everybody nodded gloomily.
‘Let me see.’ Snape commanded. Everybody reluctantly stuck out their blue-coloured tongues. Pansy Giggled. ‘What about your tongue, Ms. Parkinson?’ Snape turned to her.
‘Oh, mine is normal.’ She said proudly. Pansy expected Snape to praise her for evading whatever hexes somebody had cast on some people, but she was taken aback when the Potions Professor glared angrily at her.
‘Why didn’t you take your potion last night?’ Snape asked with a soft, yet dangerous voice.
‘I- I- I… d-did. I did take it…’ Pansy stammered white-faced.

‘Do not lie to me. For your information: the reason for why your tongues are blue is because I added a little mixture of my own in your bottles, to see who were brave enough to take it, or who were stupid enough to defy me.’ He said, never taking his eyes of Pansy who gulped loudly.
Snape’s cheek twitched for what he had to say next. ‘Thirty points… from Slytherin.’ He said very annoyed. ‘And detention for Ms. Parkinson. As for the colour on your tongues, it will wear off after twelve hours. Now get inside!’ he motioned them all for the door to the classroom.
Feeling relief, but yet a bit of anger towards their teacher for adding a mixture without their knowledge, the students obeyed and the lesson begun. This time they brew a remedy that would keep a person awake if necessary, (but not recommended since a person absolutely needs to sleep. Hermione pointed this out and was punished with five points from Gryffindor.). Neville longbottom no longer attended Potions, but both Ron and Seamus lived up his reputation today as they were so tired from their lack of sleep that they managed to melt their cauldrons, which earned them detention and another twenty points each taken from Gryffindor.

‘I told you Snape would deliberately poison us!’ Ron snapped as they left the dungeon.
‘Well, it wasn’t poison, was it?’ Hermione snapped back. ‘It was just a harmless colour mixture.’
‘I once heard someone say that you should never mix potions that were not meant to be mixed. My potion wasn’t perfect, so he could have killed me with that mixture!’
Even though Hermione looked like she wanted to argue further about Snape would not deliberately poison his students, she decided to keep her mouth shut. Ron was impossible to argue with right now anyway since he was so tired. Point proven, both Ron and Seamus fell asleep during History of Magic, their loud snoring almost drenched Professor Binns’ wheezy voice. Harry wasn’t much better. He wasn’t sleeping, but Hermione saw him staring out of the window, daydreaming. She didn’t need to guess who was on his mind when she saw Harry’s dreamy smile on his lips.
Sure, she usually was the one who took notes during this lesson while the others had drifted away into a deep stupor, but for some reason today, between her two friends who were in their own world for the moment, she couldn’t help but to feel a sense of dread of that she somehow had been totally abandoned.

Ever since the time before her encounter with the troll in her first year, and then their fallout in their third year, it was the feeling she had come to dread the most.

Author’s notes:
That was chapter six. Please bear with me for those jinxes in Latin, I'd tried to find some appropriate ones in an dictionary. But if they happen to be used in the wrong way, then I'm sorry for my mistakes. Also be warned that I’m experiencing some troubles at work that probably will take much of my extra time, so there might be a while before I can finish chapter seven. But I’ll do my best to continue with this. No horrors yet in the next chapter, but it won’t be long now…

7. DA and Quidditch

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:
Well, this didn’t take as much time as my last one. See if I can keep it that way. Anyway, I’m a bit unsure about the grammars in this chapter, so I will have to ask you to bear with me, English is not my native language. And unfortunately I’m too proud and stubborn to look for a beta-reader.

The new Quidditch team-members showing up here are mostly my own characters except for Natalie McDonald. And Sally Jordan is not Lee Jordan’s sister if anyone wonders.

On with the story…

***************************************

It wasn’t long until Saturday, and Harry and a dead tired Ron reluctantly got out of bed to attend to Quidditch practice. Them and several other people mostly from younger classes dragged themselves out to the field where Ginny stood waiting, looking completely rested and all business.
‘Good morning everyone.’ Ginny greeted them brightly. ‘I’m happy to see so many of you willing to fight for Gryffindors glory. After all, we need four new members and two reserves, since the beaters Jack Sloper and Andrew Kirke resigned.’ Harry and Ron gave her a questionable face.
‘Well all right, I sacked them. They stunk!’ Ginny confessed. ‘Atleast they hold no grudge towards me, they realized too that they were no good. So let’s get started!’ Ginny rubbed her hands together. ‘Ron, take your position infront of the Hoops… And stop yawning! Bet you spent all evening playing Exploding Snap.’
Ron threw Harry a strange look before he took off. ‘What’s gotten into my sister?’ he asked him. Harry only shrugged as he himself took off in the air. It was nice to fly again, it felt like liberation.

The tryouts went on the whole morning, and Ginny was beaming when she announced the new members.
‘Ok guys. I have selected the new chasers along with myself. Those are Natalie McDonald and Sarlinda Kentucky from third year.’ The girls squealed with excitement. Harry and Ron clapped their hands. ‘And our beaters will be Christina Conover and Sally Jordan from my own year.’ More squealing, and Harry clapping hands followed. Ron remained motionless with a suspicious look. Ginny dismissed them all after she picked two reserves and they all went inside for a late breakfast.
‘Ginny!’ Ron rushed up to his sister. ‘What’re you doing? You only picked Girls for this team!’
‘Is there something wrong with that, Ronald? Ginny asked indignantly.
‘It’s five girls and two men…’
‘I wouldn’t exactly call you a man acting like that about girls.’ Ginny interrupted. Ron wisely ignored that remark.
‘I just don’t understand… why only girls?’

‘Because girls are smaller and lighter, you Nit! They’ll be faster on the brooms, and besides… girls are mentally more equipped to handle stress than you men.’
‘But is it really a good idea to have girls as Beaters?’ Ron argued.
‘Why not? I choose Christina ‘cause she plays Tennis on her holidays and Sally’s not half bad either.’
‘What’s Tennis?’ Ron asked.
‘Forget that I ever mentioned it.’ Ginny said, rolling her eyes.
Ron continued to argue about having mostly girls on the team when they reached the Great Hall, and he was trying to get Harry to back him up. But his attempts were futile, ‘cause Harry stated that he had no problems whatsoever with being outnumbered of the opposite sex. They all sat down at the Gryffindor table around Hermione, who had her nose in a book as usual. She looked up from it though when she heard Ron’s ranting.

‘What’s up now?’ she asked.
‘Oh not much.’ Ginny answered as she sat down. ‘It’s just that my bro there got his macho-image a bit torn up since him and Harry are the only boys in the team. He feels inferior.’ And then she went on telling Hermione what she told Ron about Girls being faster on brooms and better stress-equipped.
‘Well, it is true.’ Hermione said with a shrug.
‘Yep. The team will be more agile and better-organized thanks to that. I’m positive that we will beat the brutes from the other teams who thinks brawns are better than brains.’ Ginny went on as she put some marmalade on her toast.
‘Ginny!’ Ron was really starting to get sulky now. ‘Just because I happen to be a man doesn’t mean you can inferior-talk me like that! I may not always use my brains all the time, but I never let my brawns do the actions during Quidditch!’

‘Sorry Ron.’ Ginny said with a smile. ‘I guess I’m still a little miffed with Michael Corner because that’s the kind of attitude he was living. That’s why I dumped him.’
‘Yeah, and went straight to Dean Thomas.’ Ron muttered.
‘No, I didn’t. I just said that because I wanted to point out to you that you are not to decide my love life!’ Ginny said resolutely. ‘Dean Thomas was just the first name that came to mind.’
‘Oh! So you’re still single?’ Ron asked, actually looking happy.
‘Yes, right now I am. And wipe that stupid smile off your face!’
‘But that means that you can choose someone better this time. I can think of one guy that…’ But Ron silenced as he received another death glare from his sister.
‘Well… the guy I thought of isn’t available anyway…’ Ron mumbled quietly so that no one heard him.

********************************************************************************************************************

Sunday became an exciting time for some members of the three houses of Gryffindor, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. Harry had granted the spoken wish and taken up the DA-meetings once again. Most of the old members, Cho included, were now once again gathered in the Room of Requirements, along with some new ones that had been recruited after some rumours of the secret club that had taken place last year. Harry noticed the fourth-year Ravenclaw boy Daniel Cody, who Harry and his friends had saved from Malfoy the other day. Ginny had brought her Prefect-colleague Lucas Pamir as well as the new members from the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Ginny would later tell Harry that she was afraid for the two young chasers to become targets of abuses from the Slytherins, just because they were part of the team. They needed to be able to defend themselves, and Harry couldn’t disagree.

‘Welcome to a new session of the DA-club.’ Harry addressed the lot. ‘Personally I’m a bit surprised of the interest you all got for this, but I suppose with the dark times we are inevitably facing, it will not hurt with some extra training…’
Harry walked around the people and looked them over. ‘I hope you don’t mind, but I feel it necessary to split you into two kinds of groups. We have a couple of first-timers here, but some of you other guys never had the chance to reach an acceptable standard since we were so rudely interrupted last year. So I want the first-timers and the ones who feel that they need more basic training to move over to my right, (or your left) while you others who managed to advance to good levels will move over to my left, (or your right).

The people split up into the two groups. There were some confusing from the ones who didn’t know where his or hers abilities lay, so Harry had to use his own opinions of their progress to sort them out.
‘Ok.’ Harry said, turning to the group to his right. ‘I think it would be best for you first-timers to start practice “Expelliarmus” just like we did when we started this. If you who’d been with us the short time before would be so kind and help them with that, you in this group will advance faster to match the level the rest of us have already reached.’ Seamus who had joined the DA late looked a little reluctant at this, but agreed. ‘As for the rest of us…’ Harry said turning to the other group. ‘Do forgive me if I might tend to get a little hard with you. You’ve all learned numerous curses here, but you’ve never put them to practice when you really need them.’
The old members of the group looked at Harry curiously, some even looked a bit nervous as they wondered what Harry meant.

‘What I’m saying is: do you have enough wits to defend yourselves when there’s real danger lurking?’
‘W-what are you planning to do to us?’ Terry Boot asked Harry.
‘Tut, tut.’ Said Harry waving his index finger in front of Terry. ‘As the attacker, do you really think I’m going to warn you which curse I plan to use on you?’
‘He’s gone nuts!’ said Zacharias Smith. ‘Let’s get out of here.’
‘Go ahead and leave, if you can get to that door. Serpensortia!’ Harry suddenly bellowed and conjured a large snake that landed right in front of the door. Everybody screamed and backed safely away. ‘You’ve gone mad!’ said a pale faced Justin Finch-Fletchley who still had the encounter with a similar snake from his second year fresh in mind.
‘Now, now Justin. Do you really think that I would let it hurt you? I want you to deal with it in an appropriate way, if you got the wits to do it.’

‘Okay, okay, if that’s the way you want it…’ Justin said with a bit of a high-pitched voice as he pulled out hi s wand. ‘Now, what was the spell he used…? Oh yeah. Alarte Ascendare!’ What Justin only managed to do was to repeat the action that happened at the duelling club in their second year: the snake flew ten feet into the air and landed hard, becoming enraged. Justin escaped even farther back.
‘{Calm down!}’ Harry told the snake in Parcel tongue. ‘{Be still!}’ Although very angry, the snake did as it was told and coiled in front of the door. ‘Justin, I meant for you to stun the snake, not enrage it!’
‘B-but… Lockhart maybe was a fool but that spell he was trying to use then must’ve been good for something in an situation like this, other wise he wouldn’t use it, would he?’ Justin sheepishly tried to explain.
‘Justin, casting an incantation without knowing what the intended performance belonging to it is to be, it will only result in an chaotic result such as this.’ Hermione patiently explained. Justin looked downfallen.

‘Allright, anyone else wanting to have a go?’ Harry addressed the group. A shiver ran through almost all of them.
‘Ron.’ Luna Lovegood nudged the youngest Weasley boy. ‘Why don’t you have a go at it?’ Ron looked at her as if she’s gone mad. Ginny suppressed a giggle. ‘C’mon, it will be really brave of you.’ Luna urged on dreamily. The brave talk made Ron’s mind up, and he stepped forward in front of the group with his wand in a steady hand, only to retreat back again as the snake raised it’s head and hissed at him. Harry tried to urge the others again, but none seemed to want to take up the challenge. Harry couldn’t help to feel a little disappointed with them all. Then Hermione stepped forward…
‘Vipera Evanesca!’ she said loudly and the snake evaporated in black smoke.
‘That’s the way to do it.’ Said Harry giving Hermione a smile.
‘Of course, it only works with conjured snakes unfortunately.’ Hermione said smiling back at Harry. That caused Cho to knit her eyebrows a bit.

‘Well guys.’ Harry said. ‘This proves that you’re not really ready to deal with the dangers out in the real world. That means that we will practice more with duelling against each other. That’s what we’ll do next time.’ Everybody nodded, feeling ashamed for having their apparent inexperience exposed like that. And that’s what Harry did. For the rest of the evening they duelled each other with Harry as usual walking around inspecting them. The first-timers were to Harry’s delight quickly learning, it wouldn’t be long until he could train all of his members on equal terms.

********************************************************************************************************************

The weeks went by with no real difference in their lessons showing up. In Transfiguration & Charms they had planted the seeds of their favourite plant into their pots and was now learning how to summon the water molecules from the air itself to water them. (Dean and Lavender failed miserably with this.) Potions were as usual a real pain in the neck. Snape had them to do an extremely advanced mixture of Liquid Air, giving its drinker a fifteen minute oxygen supply for the body in case a person for some reason had to walk through an area with polluted atmosphere.
Defence against the Dark Arts was as interesting as it was when they had Remus Lupin teaching them, but they still cringed under Professor Vladislav Malfoy’s cold stare. A cold stare was returned to him from Draco Malfoy who completely loathed his uncle by now, which he wasn’t exactly keeping to himself. He earned many penalties for Slytherin thanks to that.

Another thing that hadn’t changed was Harry’s visits to Madam Pomfrey who insisted on checking him three times a week. Harry felt this as a waste of time since he hadn’t had to use his worry balls since his first week, but for the sake of peace between him and the teachers and Lupin, he complied.
The day before his first Quidditch match against Ravenclaw he was once again in the hospital wing for a check-up.
‘So Madam Pomfrey, will I live?’ Harry asked cheerfully. The matron stared at him sternly.
‘I can no longer deny that your health has improved considerably, Mr. Potter.’ Poppy said. ‘But knowing you I wouldn’t be surprised if I found you in here by tomorrow evening after your game.’
‘Then I am fit to play?’ Harry said hopefully. Although he had participated during practice, he still needed a clean bill of health to join the real game.
‘It’s against my better judgement…’ Poppy sighed. ‘…but I suppose it could no longer hurt.’ Harry smiled brightly. ‘But for safety measures I want you in here right after the game. And should you feel trouble, I want your word that you’ll step out of the match immediately!’
‘I promise.’
‘Good. Then I promise that we can cut down your visits to two times a week. You may leave now.’
‘Thank you, ma’am.’

Harry was about to open the door when somebody knocked on it, and then Professor McGonagall stepped inside.
‘Ah, Minerva.’ Said Madam Pomfrey almost anxiously. ‘Please take your leave Mr. Potter.’ The matron showed Harry out. He was outside and closing the door, but his curiosity got the better of him again. He left the door ajar and listened.
‘Are you absolutely sure about it, Poppy?’ Professor McGonagall asked.
‘Yes Minerva. There has definitely been a theft in here. But that what’s been stolen is beyond me.’
‘What has been stolen?’
‘Mr. Potter, I said you could leave!’ Madam Pomfrey then shouted. Harry quickly closed the door and hurried away. Once he had gotten back to the Fat Lady’s portrait, which concealed the entrance to the Gryffindor common room, (the password was Parrot’s beak,) he had decided that this was nothing worth mentioning to either Ron or Hermione since he never heard just what had been stolen from the infirmary.

********************************************************************************************************************

The first Quidditch match arrived. In the changing room where they changed into their scarlet robes, the mood was tense. As the veteran Harry was used to the situation, but the four new girls was having butterflies in their stomachs, Ron was afraid to humiliate himself again and Ginny was having cold feet because this was the first game where she was responsible for the team. All this in turn affected Harry, making him nervous as well. After all: he only played one match last year before ha got banned, so he was afraid that he might have lost a bit of his abilities.

‘All right girls… and boys…’ Ginny addressed her team. ‘I have no idea what kind of speech Oliver Wood used to give his team, but then again, this isn’t his team. This is our team. All the people out there waiting for us may think of us as some kind of Quidditch wannabe’s just because we’re young and inexperienced, but I choose you all for this team because we are the kind who quickly can overcome inexperience. So let us all go out there and show them what we really got! Are you with me?’ Ginny stretched out her right hand.
‘We’re with you!’ said Harry and placed his hand on top of Ginny’s.
‘All the way!’ Sally Jordan spoke for the four new members and they all placed their hands over Ginny’s and Harry’s.
‘Let’s go get them!’ Ron shouted and put his hand on top of the others.
‘YEAH!’ they all shouted in chorus as they completed the handshake and walked out towards the Quidditch pitch, everyone filled with a feeling of a unique team spirit.

They were met with loud cheers (and some boo’s from the Slytherins) when they came out to the pitch where the Ravenclaw team was already waiting. Harry was half expecting to hear Lee Jordan’s voice commentating their arrival, but to his surprise, the voice belonged to Colin Creevey.
‘And here comes the Gryffindor team led by team captain Ginny Weasley, followed by Harry Potter and Ron Weasley, Christina Conover, Sally Jordan, Natalie McDonald and Sarlinda Kentucky!’ The team waved their hands as they were presented, and shortly afterwards they reached the middle of the pitch where Madam Hooch waited for them.
‘Team captains, shake hands.’ Hooch commanded. Ginny and Roger Davies shook hands rather pleasantly since there was no real rivalry between them.
‘Good luck.’ Ginny said brightly.
‘You too.’ Roger smiled back. Harry caught Cho’s eyes and winked at her. She winked back.

Then they all mounted their brooms and took off and suddenly the game had begun.
‘Wow!’ shouted Colin excitedly. ‘We didn’t even have time to blink before Natalie McDonald immediately took possession of the Quaffle and speed up towards the Ravenclaw goalposts. The Ravenclaw chasers are trying to intercept her but she passes the Quaffle to Sarlinda whom were just zooming past above her, she ducks under a Bludger and passes the Quaffle to Ginny who’s got no opponents around her, she throws the Quaffle and SCORES! Ten points for Gryffindor!’

Ginny had been right. The girl’s smaller frames made them quite fast and the Ravenclaws had done the stupid mistake of underestimating them. They were determined not to do the same mistake twice, but it didn’t help much. Ginny on her Nimbus 2001, Sarlinda and Natalie were as fast and agile as Hawks, and Sally and Christina where always around keeping the Bludgers away from the rest of the team. Christina, who played Tennis was extremely dangerous: when one of the Ravenclaw Chasers were speeding towards the Gryffindor goalposts and was about to pass the Quaffle to Davies, he was thrown off-balance in the middle of the throw by a Bludger sent by Christina. The Quaffle was sent off course and Natalie was quickly there to steal it, speeding off towards the opponents posts were the keeper was waiting for her. But Natalie tricked him. She aimed for the post to her far right, but sent the Quaffle to her side instead where Sarlinda was waiting, who snatched the Quaffle and sent it through the unguarded post to the far left.

‘Another goal for Gryffindor!’ Colin shouted excitedly over the roar of cheering from the Gryffindor supporters. Harry whooped and Ron cried happily: ‘All right! All Right!’
‘Be ready, Ron!’ Ginny shouted. The Ravenclaws who were beginning to feel a bit sour had managed to get possession of the Quaffle once again and was aiming for a goal. Ron grinded his teeth and prepared himself… The chaser threw the Quaffle and Ron instinctively jerked his broom. There was a second of confusion before the Gryffindors again burst out in cheers. Ron had blocked the Quaffle.

‘Weasley is our King,
Weasley is our King,
He didn’t let the Quaffle in,
Weasley is our King,’

‘the Gryffindor stands suddenly burst out.

'Weasley can save anything,
He never leaves a single ring,
That’s why Gryffindors all sing,
Weasley is our King.’

Ron glowed red as that song was heard again, and that made his spirit rise a bit more. He managed to save another goal shortly after that and the Ravenclaws became more and more frustrated, so frustrated that they became reckless. When Davies and his fellow chasers mounted for another attack they neglected to keep on eye after Ginny, who suddenly shot up between them from underneath and stole the Quaffle in the middle of a pass. She instantly sped towards the Ravenclaws goalposts, dodging the Bludgers the Ravenclaw beaters shot at her and scored yet another time. ‘Gryffindor is now in the lead with 30 points to 0, as Ginny Weasley makes another score! The Gryffindor team is totally unbeatable today!’ Colin commentated excitedly. The Gryffindors began to sing again, but this time with different lyrics:

‘Ginny is our Queen,
Ginny is our Queen,
She always throws the Quaffle in,
Ginny is our Queen.’

‘Oh, please!’ Ginny exclaimed when she heard the song, but Harry could see how she turned red with pride.

‘Ginny is our Queen,
She always scores in every ring,
That’s why Gryffindors all sing,
Ginny is our Queen,’

Harry looked around the players to get a look on all their faces, Gryffindors and Ravenclaws alike. The Ravenclaws looked quite dismayed right now, Harry spotted Cho on the other end of the pitch, almost furiously scanning for the snitch in hopes of saving the day for them. But there was no sign of it. Harry risked a glance over at the members of the Slytherin team to read their reactions and to Harry’s delight; he saw that Malfoy didn’t look happy at all. Then Harry saw something else: The snitch! It was lurking beneath the Slytherin rows. Cho had spotted it and immediately dove after it. Harry sped towards it as well.
‘The seekers are on the move!’ Colin cried. ‘They are both heading towards the Slytherin stands... yes I can see it. The golden snitch is indeed there! Who will get it first?’

During the excitement when the seekers dived after the Golden Snitch everyone turned their attention towards them, and Roger Davies meanwhile managed to make one goal when Ron wasn’t looking. But no one cheered for him.
Harry saw the look on Cho’s face that this was a chance she would not give up so easily; in this game their love for each other was to have no meaning. Harry suddenly recalled the game from his third year when they both were in this situation, and he remembered Oliver Wood’s words: Harry, this is no time to be a gentleman! Knock her of her broom if you have to! Very well, if Cho wanted to play this game, she had to take the consequences. He wasn’t prepared to knock her off her broom, but Harry was going to see if she was willing to knock him off his broom. They were side by side about twenty feet away from the fleeing snitch when Harry suddenly dove in right in front of her, blocking her path. As Harry had predicted, Cho panicked and swerved to avoid flying in to him. With Cho out of the way Harry had more room to manoeuvre and…

Madam Hooch whistled. ‘Gryffindor wins!’ she shouted.
‘Harry Potter has got the Snitch!’ Colin Creevey yelled. ‘Gryffindor wins with 180 points to 10!’ The stadium exploded and the other six members of the team landed looking extremely happy. A tear-eyed Ginny threw herself into Harry’s arms and Ron followed shortly hugging them both.
‘We did it! We did it!’ the girls squealed.
‘They completely flattened us!’ cried Roger Davies, looking very disappointed.
The Gryffindor supporters poured in and began patting and hugging the team. Hermione hugged all three of her closest friends.
‘Congratulations you guys.’ She said. ‘That was one of the best games I ever seen.’
‘That was great Ginny!’ said Katie Bell. ‘I kind of regret my resignation now.’
‘HARRY!’

Harry turned and saw Cho coming towards him, fuming with anger.
‘What did you think you were doing, going right into my path like that? You gave me quite a scare, I almost impaled you with my broomstick!’
‘Cho, surely you don’t think that I would play a dangerous game like that?’ Harry said, giving her a boyish smile. ‘Don’t forget, Quidditch is my favourite activity, I know almost everything there is to know about the game and the broomsticks. And I knew that there was no real danger flying in front of you like that. Your Comet and all the later models have a special safety incantation for those kinds of situations. You see, the tip of your broomstick is enchanted with an anti-collision spell, you would never be able to hit me unless you really wanted to.’
‘Maybe I want to do it right now, you cost me my victory with that stunt.’ Cho snapped.
‘C’mon dear, no hard feelings?’ Harry hugged her. Hermione looked away.

‘Maybe not, if you promise to take me out, just the two of us at the first Hogsmeade weekend.’
‘You got it, Honey.’ Harry said, beaming. Cho looked a lot happier while Hermione looked disgusted. ‘Aargh… oh no.’ Harry suddenly burst out. ‘Cho, I can’t. I’m no longer allowed to go to Hogsmeade. It was my godfathers name on the permission-form… when he died, the form expired.’
‘Oh.’ Cho said looking downcast. Hermione smiled to herself.
‘But maybe…’ Harry then said. ‘I can’t go to Hogsmeade, but how about a picnic to the lake? Just the two of us?’
Cho immediately smiled. ‘I’d love to, Harry.’
Hermione’s stomach twisted itself so much that she felt as if she was to throw up. As the rest of the Gryffindors took their team back to the tower to celebrate, Hermione walked away to one of the girl’s bathrooms where she locked herself in. She kind of hoped that evening that another troll would find itself into the castle again, and end her misery once and for all.

Author’s notes:
I hope you liked chapter 7. The spells that were used during the DA-meeting were from the DVD of CoS, I wrote them off from the sub-text. So if you find them wrong somehow, then I am actually not to be blamed…

Until next chapter… Be well.

8. Hogsmeade and picnic

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

Phew. It took time to finish this chapter, longer than I had figured. Sorry for the delay.

I want to give a special Thank you to Jenni Miller for your long reviews. It pleases me that you enjoy my story. Thank you also for the offer of being my beta, but I respectfully decline. I’m the type of guy who feels that I should advance my writing by finding and learning from my own mistakes instead of having others finding them for me. Otherwise I’ll just write and won’t correct it by thinking: ‘No matter if this is a miss-grammar, my beta will correct them for me.’ Should I change my mind though, I’ll be happy to take up on your offer.

freak27thatsme. You commented that Hermione had a bit of a POV, and wondered if it should be like this. The answer is yes: I need to write from other POVs for all of you to get the full grasp of this story. Sorry for the confusions with the ‘Favourite plants’. I meant that every student was to use the seed of a flower each and one of them had a special liking for.

To the rest of you: Thank you so much for your reviews. I hope you like this chapter.

On with the story.

************************************

A week had passed since Gryffindor’s crushing victory over Ravenclaw. Roger Davies was still a bit miffed about it, but the rest of his house soon learned to deal with it. Since they on some occasions shared classes with the Gryffindors and the fact that some Ravenclaws were members off the DA-group, there was really no alternative. Meanwhile the Gryffindor Quidditch team was a week afterwards still highly praised by the rest of the house. All the girls including Ginny were quite unused to the attention they were given that they sometimes preferred to stay in their respective dormitories, but Ron gloated… never missing an opportunity to stand in the middle of attention. Harry was strangely enough spared from the praises, maybe because he was the veteran and his performance was a common legend in Hogwarts that his actions no longer included any surprises. That suited him fine though. Harry has never been one that enjoyed attention.

Fortunately for the Quidditch girls, all praises were forgotten when they had lessons or DA-meetings, like now. They were once again in the Room of Requirements where Harry taught them to defend themselves. Harry wanted them to continue duelling against each other before he went back to more advanced teachings, he wanted them to get the feel of ‘danger’, so that they could enhance their sense of reactions instead of being caught of guard. Harry had explained to them that should that ever happen, and then it would be all over before they even had a chance to draw their wands. All the members now stood facing each other, throwing jinxes of their own choice. Harry decided that it was time to confuse them. He blew in the whistle.

‘All right ladies, gentlemen. I can see that you are beginning to learn your opponents’ moves that you have easier time deflecting the curses sent at you. I’m sorry, but we can’t have that. I want you to switch partners…’ Some groaned, but they all complied. Hermione didn’t mind, her superior knowledge of jinxes and curses gave her no real match. Susan Bones actually looked happy to leave and find another to duel with. Hermione was looking for Ginny to duel against when somebody addressed her.
‘Hermione. How about us two?’
Hermione narrowed her eyes. It was Cho. Now what did she have in mind? Yet she nodded and took a battle stance.
‘Rictusempra!’ yelled Cho without warning.
‘Protego!’ Hermione shouted and blocked Cho’s curse. ‘Stupefy!’ she sent a curse of her own. Thanks to her Quidditch-reflexes, Cho managed to duck.
‘Please refrain from trying to stun me for the moment. I’d like to have a word with you while the others are busy and won’t listen.’ Cho told Hermione. The latter became suspicious, but showed her opponent that she was listening.

‘I want to know what your game is. Tarantallegra!’
With an inaudible voice, Hermione deflected Cho’s attack. ‘What game? Locomotor Mortis!’
Hermione’s Leg-Locker curse caught Cho off guard and she was hit. She almost lost her balance before she pointed her own wand to her legs and mumbled: ‘Finite Incantatem.’ Cho looked back up, being a bit annoyed, but remained neutral in her voice.
‘I know you disapprove of my relationship with Harry.’ She said plainly.
Hermione felt her stomach twist. Well, if Cho wants to play honest with her, then she could be honest back. ‘That’s because I know that you disapprove of me being his friend.’
‘Can you blame me?’ Cho asked. ‘Your reputation during the years hasn’t exactly been… modest.’
‘What’s that suppose to mean?’ Hermione asked angrily.
‘Two years ago. The articles in the Daily Prophet by Rita Skeeter. Need I say more? Confundus!’
‘Deleto!’
Cho raised her eyebrows. To delete a charm cast by another person was extremely difficult, because the timing and sense had to be precise. Yet Hermione had done it superbly.

Rita Skeeter had claimed that Hermione had a taste for famous wizards and had toyed with their affections. That had not been an enjoyable time for the young teenager. ‘Those articles about me, Krum and Harry were all lies.’ Hermione snapped as she sent a Jelly-legs curse at Cho. Cho deflected it more by luck rather than expertise.
‘Does that mean that her article in the Quibbler last year was also a lie?’ she asked Hermione.
‘No. The circumstances were different.’
‘But there must’ve been some kind of truth behind the other one’s.’ Cho said as she threw another curse at her opponent.
‘There never were!’ Hermione bellowed furiously as she sent Cho’s curse back at her.
‘Then why…’ Cho panted after she had jumped out of the way. ‘…are you’re doing it again?’

Cho realized too late that she had pushed the other a little too far. With a cry of rage, Hermione threw a shock-blast curse at Cho, which sent her flying backwards. Fortunately for her she landed on a pile of cushions, but her aching ribs were going to be a reminder of the incident for the rest of the day.
‘Cho? Are you all right?’ Harry asked concerned from the other end of the room.
‘I’m fine!’ she called to him. ‘You don’t need to come here, continue helping the others.’
‘Are you sure?’
‘Yes dear, don’t worry.’ Cho said giving him a smile as she got on her feet. She didn’t think Harry had even noticed whom it was she was duelling. Once again in position, she came face to face with Hermione’s enraged expression.
‘Don’t… you… dare… accuse… me… of… such… things!’ Hermione whispered viciously, holding out her wand in a threatening manner. ‘I would never toy with another person’s affections. Ever! Harry is the best friend I ever had, I would die before hurting him!’

Cho could see in Hermione’s eyes that she was completely sincere. ‘But… then I don’t understand? You belong to another person and yet I’ve seen you going a bit flirty with Harry… you always smile to him and…’
‘I belong to no one! What ever gave you that idea?’ Hermione snapped. ‘And as for Harry, I repeat: He is my friend, that’s why I always smile at him! And no matter what you think of me, I will never betray him, no matter what decisions he’ll make in life!’
‘Then…’ Cho said after a moment. ‘There is somebody in your vicinity that’s lying to you.’
That caught Hermione off guard. ‘Somebody’s lying? A-about what? Why?’
‘I’m not entirely sure about what, as for ‘why’, that is completely beyond me. This is something you will have to work out for yourself. We may not be eye-to-eye with each other Hermione, but I don’t like the idea that somebody is using you in a dishonest way.’ Cho said with sympathy.
Hermione stood aghast, having lost her composure completely.

‘Expelliarmus!’ Cho yelled triumphantly, seizing her chance. Hermione took the blast in her chest and she staggered, her wand flying away from her. Cho followed the wand with her eyes, preparing to catch it if the opportunity presented itself. But as she followed it, she witnessed how the wand seemed to change direction in midair, and flew back right into Hermione’s hand.
‘What? How…?’ Cho gasped wide-eyed.
‘Scipio Coagmentatio.’ Hermione answered as she got back on her feet. ‘The Wand-link charm.’
Cho dropped her mouth. That charm connected the wand to the Wizard or Witch it had chosen with a magical link so if it should be separated from it’s master by an offensive force, it would return as if drawn by a magnet. It also provided the wand with the ability to seek out the closest source of its owner in case the wand would be left behind.

‘Y-you can’t do that!!’ an astonished Cho said loudly. ‘That’s way too advanced to be taught in this school!! Not even fully trained Aurors can ever learn to perform that charm!!’
‘Petrificus Totalus!’ The full Body-Bind charm caught Cho straight on, and she fell to the floor completely stiff, the only thing moving were her eyes. They fastened on Hermione as she looked down at her.
‘Yes, it’s very advanced.’ She said. ‘It wasn’t until last week I finally managed to perform the necessary ritual correctly, after having spent the whole summer reading everything about it. But as you saw, it was worth it as the charm’s very handy in situations like this.’
But she felt no satisfaction as she said this. She was too distraught with the things Cho had told her. Hermione looked around: no one seemed to have noticed their exchange; therefore no one had any guilty look on his or her face. But if somebody in this room was indeed lying to her, then she vowed to find out whom it might be.

********************************************************************************************************************

The following week also passed without any incidents, and it was the lack of those things that sometimes confused Harry. What Harry found strange was that even though he had several run-ins with Draco Malfoy, the Slytherin student never threw him any bad remark anymore. Harry had seen in Malfoy’s eyes the usual loathing, the look of total disgust towards him every time they met in the corridors or in the classes, but just as Draco was about to say something, it was as if a spell had been cast over him. He always shut his mouth and walked away with his high and mighty superiority without saying a word to Harry. While others said that they enjoyed the new silent Draco Malfoy, Harry and Ron took it as a bad omen and vowed to be extra careful around him from that moment. Both of them were sure that Draco Malfoy had something bad up his sleeve, and he was just careful to not draw any attention to himself until such time when he would use it, whatever it was. Hermione thought they were being paranoid, but kept it to herself.

The first Hogsmeade Weekend finally arrived, and almost every student from third year and up was getting ready to go. Harry was getting ready too, but not for Hogsmeade. Even though he wasn’t to meet Cho down the lake until midday for their picnic, he was taking much effort to look more presentable.
‘Give up Harry.’ Ron joked. ‘You’ll never tame that mess you call hair.’
Harry sighed as he watched his reflection in the mirror. Ron was right; no matter how much time he spent combing his hair, that black mess would stay unruly.
‘I only hope Cho won’t mind it too much.’ He told Ron.
‘She hasn’t got any problem with it so far mate. Why should she start now?’
Harry grinned at his friend as they walked down to the common room. It was filled with students who waited for their friends to get ready.

‘Have you got food ready for your picnic Harry?’ Ron asked with a smirk.
‘Dobby helps me with that.’ Harry explained going a bit red. ‘He’s absolutely thrilled about it. So what are you planning on doing today at the village?’
‘I’m going with Ginny and Hermione. I guess we’ll just hang out on the Three Broomsticks or walk in the shops.’ Ron told him.
‘Tough luck, mate. I know you’d rather spend some time with Hermione alone.’
Ron blushed at that, but he also looked a bit nervous. ‘Er… yeah, right. Don’t talk so loud, please?’
‘Why don’t you try to hook up Ginny with some of her friends?’ Harry teased him. ‘Then you can take Hermione to Madam Puddifoot’s teashop. Many couples go there for some coffee and some private snogging.’ Ron blushed even harder, and Harry felt a strange tingling in his gut as he said this. But he guessed he just envied the two of them because he wanted the chance to do that with Cho.

‘Harry James Potter!’
Harry spun around. Hermione was standing below the stairs to the girl’s dormitories, hands on her hips and looking sour.
‘What was that suppose to mean?’ She had obviously heard what Harry was saying. ‘What kind of a girl do you take me for?’
‘Come on, Hermione.’ Harry said calmly. ‘You must know that I didn’t mean anything bad, I was just teasing you two.’
‘Really! That was kind of an inappropriate teasing if you ask me.’ She half snorted, but had now relaxed a bit.
‘I would never have said it if you weren’t his girlfriend.’ Harry then said.
‘WHAT?’ Hermione yelled so loudly that the whole common room went quiet.
‘You are together aren’t you?’ Harry asked bewildered.
‘What gave you that idea?’ Hermione asked in an aggravated and suspicious voice.
‘Ron told me that in his letter he sent me on my birthday.’ Harry said, now even more bewildered. ‘Didn’t you Ron? You said…’ But Harry stopped himself as he looked at Ron. Ron’s face was pale and was all sweaty. He looked like he was facing a squad of executioners.

‘Ron? What is the meaning of this?’ Hermione asked enraged. ‘Did you claim that we were together?’
‘Ron? Were you lying to me?’ Harry asked now totally confused. The common room was now uncomfortably quiet. Harry knew that everyone was listening to this conversation.
‘I… I wasn’t lying, I…’ Ron stammered. ‘I… exaggerated.’
‘Exaggerated? Exaggerated?!’ Hermione was now so mad that her bushy hair seemed to crackle with electricity. ‘Just what did you think you were doing? Did you think that you could just claim me as a possession?’
‘B… but… you gave me all the signs!’ Ron tried to explain.
‘WHAT SIGNS?’
‘I really thought you fancied me. That kiss you gave me last year before my first match and you staying at my home…’
‘That was a kiss for encouragement, you MORON!!’ Hermione now yelled. ‘And I stayed at the Burrow to help Ginny prepare for her OWLs like I said!! Do you think just because a girl kisses you on the cheek it means you’re free to do your way with her? DO YOU?!’

‘I… I…’ Ron stammered.
’I can’t believe you! You BASTARD!! I put up many stupid things from you, but that… that was the last STRAW!!’ Totally enraged with tears in her eyes, Hermione escaped up the stairs to her dormitory and slammed the door shut so hard that the whole tower shook.

‘But Hermione… Hermione!’ Ron set off after her upwards the spiral staircase, but he didn’t get far. Just like the year before, a loud, wailing klaxon was heard as he set his foot on the sixth stair and the steps melted together into a slippery stone slide, sending Ron tumbling back down. Once back on the common room sprawled on his back, Ron gazed up to the faces of Harry and Ginny who were looking down on him with scolding expressions.
‘You’ve really dug yourself into a deep hole this time Ron.’ Harry said shaking his head.
‘And neglected to bring either a rope or ladder.’ Ginny added, arms akimbo.
‘Ginny.’ Ron pleaded as he got on his feet. ‘I can’t go up there. Please go and talk to…’
‘Forget it!’ Ginny cut him off. ‘I’m not going anywhere near her now that you’ve got her this upset. She’ll go into a tantrum if I as your sister tries to interfere to bail you out. Besides she’s got Crookshanks up there, he’ll help her calm down.’
‘Crookshanks is just a cat!’ Ron protested.
‘Not just any cat. He’s her cat. No one understands you better than your own pet.’

Ron sighed. ‘I knew that I had gone to far… but I didn’t know how to fix the damage.’
‘You could have told me the truth before Hermione found out.’ Harry said.
‘Yeah but… that would’ve made me look like a fool.’ Ron said miserably.
‘But not as big a fool as you’ve become now.’ Ginny said. Ron stayed silent.
‘So what do we do about her now?’ Harry asked.
‘Leave her alone for the time being, and have Ron stay out of her sight.’ Ginny said. ‘When she’s ready to talk, she’ll probably look one of us up. C’mon Ron, we’ll just have to go to Hogsmeade by ourselves. Have a great picnic Harry.’ And then Ginny dragged her brother out of the common room, which had now become devoid of students. ‘Have fun in the village.’ Harry called after them. When he was alone he threw a glance up the staircase to the girl’s dormitories. But he decided against calling to Hermione, because he knew there was no way he could make her feel better after this. Sighing and silently cursing Ron again for his stupidity, he went down to the kitchen instead to see how Dobby was making it with the food he had ordered for the picnic.

********************************************************************************************************************

The Weasley siblings hadn’t said a word to each other during their travel down to Hogsmeade, and the silence of his sister was driving Ron to the edge. He was waiting for the inevitable explosion and it made him nervous when it wouldn’t come. When they had reached the middle of the main street, Ron finally turned to Ginny.
‘Go on then! I know it’s coming, just say it! Let’s get this over with!’
‘All right. But remember, you asked for this.’ Ginny said too sweetly for Ron’s taste. But then her tone dropped straight down.
‘Are you out of your mind?!’ she yelled at him. ‘How could you even do such a thing to her? What made you think that you could claim her as a girlfriend just like that?’
‘I told you why I did it.’ Ron said in a downcast voice. ‘I thought she was giving me the signs and I…’
‘Oh, don’t give me that crap!’ Ginny spat. ‘I believe I have the perfect idea of why you did it, because underneath you knew all along… didn’t you?’
Ron was quiet a few seconds before he asked her: ‘It’s true then?’

‘Quite true.’ Ginny answered with a nod. ‘Hermione is in love with Harry.’
Ron let out a disappointed sigh as his suspicions were confirmed. ‘How long?’
‘During her third year, on Christmas day. When Harry received his Firebolt from Sirius Black, she was almost certain it was jinxed somehow, and the thought of Harry getting hurt on it scared her a lot. Didn’t you notice how Hermione after that time was always looking out for him?’
‘She fell for him when he got his Firebolt? Just like that?’
Ginny rolled her eyes. ‘That was when she realized her feelings for him you dolt. It is unknown how long they‘ve really been there.’
‘Couldn’t she have said anything before I went making a fool out of myself?’ Ron muttered.
‘Ron, she was much younger then.’ Ginny said impatiently. ‘Besides, Harry then got obsessed with Cho, and I had my silly crush on him as well. You really have no idea how good-hearted Hermione really is, do you? She would never try to drive a wedge between other people’s hopes and dreams to satisfy her own feelings. She’d much rather wait to see what happens.’

Ron took it all in, and although it didn’t happen very often, he began to hit the true conclusions.
‘The two of you were very secret this summer.’ Ron said to his sister. ‘All giggling, and Hermione blushed quite often when you whispered something in her ear. And that was before we heard about Harry’s first collapse. You were pepping her to tell him, didn’t you?’
‘Yes. It looked like Cho was out of the picture at that time and I had gotten over my crush on him. I helped her build up the courage she needed to finally express her feelings for him.’ Ginny said looking a bit sad. ‘She also send him something special on his birthday as a kind of hint… but it looks like he never opened it. I can’t figure out why.’
‘You helped her build up the courage. But didn’t you stop to think how I would take it? You knew about my affections for her!’
‘Ron!’ Ginny said as if she was scolding a difficult child. ‘You never told me about it, but I had my suspicions. And Ron, I’m sorry but… the two of you would never fit together. There is a saying that opposites attract, but the two of you are way too different! You are too stubborn with your impulsive ideas and she… she needs to be treated with a certain kind of respect that you can’t give her.’

‘What respect?’
‘Respect for her love for books! Respect for her being the way she is! If it were up to you, you would try to change her wouldn’t you? Confess Ron, you would!’
‘Of course I wouldn’t!’ Ron objected.
‘Wouldn’t you?’ Ginny shot back at her brother. ‘Tell me something Ron, if you ever would get together with Hermione, how were you planning to spend your time with her?’
‘I would take her out for some fun of course. I would loosen her up a bit so that she wouldn’t spend so much time with her bloody books…’
‘She likes spending her time with her bloody books.’ Ginny put in quietly, looking up the air instead of him.
‘I would bring her along every Quidditch match, and then we’d have fun at the celebrations after we win…’
‘More like you have fun…’ Ginny muttered.
‘We’d go drunk and wild, and then we would…’
‘Ron!’
‘What?’

‘Aren’t you forgetting who you are talking about here? Get Hermione drunk and wild?’ Ginny half snorted, half laughed. ‘I thought you knew. Hermione’s got total zero tolerance for alcohol and drinkers.’
‘What? That’s not possible, she’s drinking Butterbeer…’
‘Which isn’t strong enough to affect someone. Surely you don’t think Madam Rosmerta serves strong stuff to juveniles?’
‘That’s another thing I’m going to have to change then…’ Ron thought loudly to himself.
‘RON!’
‘Stop yelling at me, Ginny!’
‘Aren’t you listening to what you’re saying? Not only do you want to change her, you also want to destroy her!’
‘No, I want to loosen her up…’
‘You want to destroy her!’ Ginny repeated. ‘How you even thought about what she likes to do? Hermione may look like a workaholic, but she’s really a person who enjoys a quiet evening at home, enjoys walking in the forest and prefers to stay away from the hectic life that you enjoy. She’s a person who would just settle with a calm life.’
‘I can’t live that kind of life…!’ Ron began to argue.
‘Exactly.’ Ginny interrupted him in haste and then spoke just as quickly with an exasperated tone: ‘That is why Hermione is not the one that would fit you. I thought it had already gotten into your thick skull since this is the kind of thing you always end up bickering at each other with. Just what kind of relationship would it be where none of you can’t get along?’

Ginny took a deep breath to force herself to calm down. ‘Why her?’ she then asked him. ‘Why were you trying to get her?’
Ron didn’t seem to know what to answer. ‘Well… because I find her attractive, I guess…’
‘That’s it?’ Ginny asked him sternly.
‘Should any more count?’
Ginny slapped a hand over her forehead in a kind of ‘Spare me of your stupidity’ gesture. ‘Merlin… Ron…’ she whispered. ‘I ought to tell Mum to have a long chat with you about girls…’
‘I don’t need Mum for that. You have taken her role quite much these days. I still wonder what has happened to you Ginny? Why are you acting like this?’
‘I suppose our adventure in the Ministry of Magic before the summer made me grow up. But never mind that now, just answer me this: Do you find Pansy Parkinson attractive?’
‘WHAT? Of course not, she’s a Slytherin!’
‘If she weren’t, would you find her attractive enough to try to be with?’
‘Ginny! She’s a Slytherin!’ Ron repeated.

‘Just answer my question. Do you think she’s pretty? Never mind her being a Slytherin for the moment.’
Ron groaned before he reluctantly said: ‘I can’t deny that she got the looks…’
‘But you don’t want to be with her because you know what’s really underneath the ‘package’.’
‘Right.’
‘And it’s the same with Hermione. You only look at the ‘wrapping’, not what’s underneath.’ Ginny pointed out. ‘Now I want you to forget that you think Hermione is pretty, just remember her personality from day one that you met her. Think of the time you spent with her and what usually happened… can you really imagine yourself to be with her?’

Although feeling annoyed with his sister, Ron did this. He remembered the first time he met Hermione, remembering how much she got on his nerves with her bossy attitude, something that she sometimes can still do today… He remembered how she would always jump on his case once he was about to break a rule or do something that would get on her nerve… Remembering how she always quoted Hogwarts: A History in a superior attitude… And he remembered their fight in the Common room after the Yule-ball… That had been one of their most heated arguments where he knew that Hermione was furious with him because he didn’t approve of her dating Victor Krum… It was as if he had been trying to control her life, like he was telling her whom she could date and not date…

Ginny’s words finally hit him like a sledgehammer. He had been trying to control Hermione, in a form of a self-defensive manner. He’d been trying to break her off her habit of being annoyingly bossy… and be more of a girl instead, but of his vision of a girl, which Hermione really was not. Ron realized now that he really never could live with Hermione a long time with the way she is…
He felt his knees buckle under him as he felt the sudden urge to sit down. He remained on his feet though.
‘Merlin… I’ve been an idiot.’ Ron gasped. His stupidity had possibly now ruined their friendship.

‘You definitely been.’ Ginny said as she let out a sigh of relief now that she finally gotten her brother to understand. ‘Now maybe you can answer me why you tried to claim her for yourself when you knew deep down that she had those feelings for Harry?’
‘Because… because Harry can really have any girl he wants…’ Ron stammered. ‘He’s famous and all… and I couldn’t stand the thought of him having Hermione since I… thought… I wanted her myself. That’s why I said that we were together… so that Harry wouldn’t bother looking her way…’
‘And thanks to that; Hermione now probably thinks that that added to Harry’s new-found interest for Cho.’ Ginny said. ‘I wonder if she ever will speak to you again after this.’
Ron looked miserable.

‘This is quite a harsh lesson I hope you’ve learned today Ron. Never claim anything that’s not true or that was never yours to begin with. Now let’s go to the Three Broomstick’s for a Butterbeer.’
The brother and sister walked in silence again down the street that led to the Three Broomstick’s that they entered. Because of their long talk, other students who got there before them had already taken every seat.
‘Quite crowded today.’ Ron commented.
‘Yes. No empty seats anywhere except for… ah. There’s Luna. She’s got a table for herself, we can join her.’
‘Join Luna?’ Ron exclaimed. ’Ginny, she’s loony...’ But that earned him another disapproving glare from his sister.
‘What did I just tell you out there Ron? Stop looking at the ‘Wrapping’, look underneath instead. Luna may be a bit strange but once you get to know her you’ll find her really nice. Now come on.’ And with that, Ginny dragged her brother over to the table with its lone occupant.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry was once again trying to comb his hair, but to no avail. Resigning, he left the Gryffindor Tower and headed for the Great Hall where he would meet Cho. Down there he found some other students who for some reasons had not headed for Hogsmeade… Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil, together with her twin-sister Padma sat at one of the long tables, playing with what looked like a deck of cards.
‘Well, here comes Cho’s lover-boy…’ Padma said as she spotted Harry.
‘Come here lover-boy.’ Lavender said with a grin. ‘How about having your future with Cho read out for you?’
Harry groaned. He saw now that the three girls a deck of Tarot-cards in front of them. While he and Ron had decided not take up on NEWT-level Divination, it hadn’t come as any surprise that Lavender and Parvati had. After all, they adored Professor Trelawney, the Divination-teacher.

‘I jumped off Divination because I couldn’t cope with that stuff…’ Harry told them.
‘You don’t have the inner eye, Harry.’ Parvati said.
‘Whatever.’ Harry answered her.
‘But we do.’ Lavender said.
‘We already read some others their fortune…’ Padma said.
‘It kind of scared them off for some reason…’ Parvati said.
‘Now it’s your turn.’ Said Lavender.
‘But I don’t want to.’ Harry said, looking for an escape.
‘Don’t be a chicken Harry. It’s just a test.’ Padma said.
‘We’ll read your fortune for today only, just to see how your picnic will progress…’ Parvati said.
‘It’s a homework Harry. Surely you can give us a small hand with that? Please?’ Lavender asked him, using puppy eyes. Harry sighed.
‘All right. Read me my future for today then…’

The three girls looked delighted.
‘You should know Harry, that the real secret behind the Tarot-cards are quite complex…’ Padma said.
‘Only a real seer can put the cards in the correct order for them to be able to gaze into the future.’ Parvati said.
‘You see, the cards does not ‘serve’ the seer, the seer and the cards work together… we have to use our intuitions to put them out correctly…’ Lavender explained.
Their talk went over Harry’s head. The only thing he understood was that the girls had put out the Tarot-cards on the table in a strange manner just guided with gut-feelings.
‘Now… we want the cards to tell us how your day will be… Lavender, would you do the honours?’
‘My pleasure Padma.’ Lavender shut her eyes and let her hand hover a while over the cards before she slowly put it down on top of one of them.

‘Ooh… this is exciting.’ Parvati giggled. ‘Harry. This card will show us an event that will take place before your eyes today.’
‘Maybe it’s the ‘Lovers’?’ Padma giggled.
‘Could also be the ‘Loner’.’ Lavender warned him.
‘I don’t think I like the sound of this.’ Harry mumbled.
‘Harry Potter.’ Parvati said. ‘The main event of your day today will be…’
Lavender flipped up the card.
‘AAAAHH!!’ All three girls then screamed.
‘What?’ Harry asked bewildered. He couldn’t understand what they were screaming about. The card Lavender had flipped up was nothing out of the ordinary that he could see. It was simply black with a white human skull in the middle…
Harry let out a loud annoyed sigh. He knew exactly what the matter was.

‘It’s… It’s…’ Padma stammered.
‘It is Death.’ Parvati croaked.
‘Well that’s cute!’ Harry said feeling quite aggravated. ‘Hadn’t it been for the fact that Trelawney has predicted my death almost every day of the years I had Divination, I would maybe have been worried. Have a good day!’ And then Harry stormed off away from them, leaving the three girls aghast and dumbfounded.
Harry was angry for those three trying to ruin his day, but he forgot about them when he spotted Cho waiting for him in front of the main doors.
‘Hello Harry.’ She greeted him with a smile.
‘H-hello Cho. Wow, you look… you’re beautiful.’

‘Thank you Harry.’ Cho blushed. She was dressed in a simple sleeveless white summer dress patterned with flowers that ended above her knees. She wore her black hair in a high ponytail and had put on a light makeup. ‘Since this might be the last warm day of the year I just wanted to enjoy it outside the school uniform for once…’
Harry was speechless, but smiled. Cho took it as a good sign.
‘Well… are we ready to go?’ she asked.
Harry found his voice and answered her. ‘Not yet. I’m still waiting for… ah. Just in time.’ Dobby the house elf had suddenly appeared holding a basket.
‘Here you are Harry Potter, sir.’ Dobby happily squeaked. ‘A basket full of food and a blanket for you and your girl.’
‘Thank you Dobby. And please: just call me Harry.’
‘Yes Harry Potter, sir. Enjoy your day Harry Potter, sir. And don’t hesitate to call Dobby if you want something else Harry Potter, sir. Now if you’ll excuse Dobby…’ and then the house elf rushed off.

‘He likes you a lot.’ Cho giggled.
‘Sometimes I wonder if it wasn’t a mistake to free him.’ Harry said this with a tone that said that he didn’t mean it. ‘Well… are we ready to go?‘ Harry asked Cho as he held out an arm for her. She happily looped her own arm around his and they walked out of the castle towards the lake.
It was indeed a beautiful warm day. Harry felt that this must be perfection when he for once could relax beside a girl without worrying about Voldemort. A bit from the castle they found a spot of solitude a bit away from the lake. Harry put down the blanket and invited Cho to sit down beside him, which she accepted. They ate the delicious food Dobby had provided and they talked. For once both felt that they could talk freely without feeling any form of awkwardness.
After two hours they had for the moment stopped talking and had even run out of food. Cho was leaning against Harry’s chest and they just enjoyed each other’s company.

‘Harry. This might be quite early to even bring up but… what are you planning to do during Christmas?’ Cho then asked him.
‘I haven’t given it a thought.’ Harry said. ‘Unless Ron’s family invites me over, I suppose I’ll just stay here as usual. There’s no way I’m going home to the Dursley’s.’
‘You won’t have to do either unless you want to.’ Cho said. ‘I was thinking of inviting you home to my hometown during Christmas. You could see where I live and you could meet my parents.’
The idea appealed to Harry. ‘Where do you live?’ he asked her.
‘You’d be surprise if you saw how small the town where I live really is.’ Cho laughed. ‘Many says it is a town time has forgotten. It’s far away from here on the outskirts of the modern civilisations, only two trains a day stops there.’
‘Now that sounds like a town I should get to know better.’ Harry said to her.
‘You’ll come then?’ Cho asked hopefully, turning her head to face him.
‘Why not? It’ll be interesting to visit new places.’

Cho sneaked up an arm around the back of Harry’s head and she pulled it down to hers, making their lips contact. They kissed for a moment before they broke apart, and they stared into each other’s eyes.
‘How much do you like me?’ she asked him in a whisper.
‘Cho, I’m absolutely crazy about you.’ Harry whispered back.
‘Do you like me enough to… I mean, what I’m trying to say is…’ Harry had his arms around the other; he could feel her heartbeat increase. He was very curious on what she wanted to say, but he would not rush her.
‘Harry. Do you… want me?’
Harry now felt his own heart beat harder. Was Cho really saying what he thought she was saying? Could this lovely day really end up in such a romantic way? To hell with Lavender’s Tarot-cards.

‘Cho? D-do you really feel this way…? Of what you’re saying?’ Harry felt incredibly warm, and it was not the sun that shone so bright.
‘Can you feel this?’ She put his hand over her heart. ‘Do you feel the same?’
‘I-I-I… feel the same as you do. I… I’d really like… if you’d want to…’
‘Really? Can you prove it to me?’
‘Tell me how.’ Harry gasped.
‘If you want me… You’re going to have to catch me!’ And then Cho jumped out of his embrace and rushed away. Teaser. Harry thought and leapt after her, laughing. Cho was actually quite quick, she kept avoiding him. Harry felt that he was enjoying this challenge and increased his speed to catch up with the giggling girl.

********************************************************************************************************************

Back in the Gryffindor tower, Hermione was not enjoying her day. The revelation of Ron’s betrayal had left her feeling extremely lonely and sad, her eyes were puffy and red from all the crying. Right now she hated her life, she definitely hated Ron and she even felt a bit of hate for Harry, even though he hadn’t actually done anything. She was so mad that she couldn’t stay still, so she was right now slowly pacing around her dormitory, holding her cat Crookshanks to her chest as if he was a stuffed toy, taking the only love and support she had available right now.
She stopped at the window and looked outside, but she wished she hadn’t. She saw Harry and Cho running down there, their body-language clearly saying that they were laughing and happy with each other’s company. A sting of jealousy caught her, sending another tear from her eye.
‘Why couldn’t it be me down there, instead of her?’ she muttered to her cat, who of course could not give her an answer.

The only thing that hurt even more than this was what she had said to Cho during their duel. I will never betray him, no matter what decisions he’ll make in life. It meant that she had to respect Harry’s choice, she only wished there was some way to subside the pain she felt though. Disgusted of the scene, she turned away from the window.

Hermione had at that moment no idea that she was lucky that it wasn’t her down there at the lake.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry was exhausted from the running; it was hard to catch up with Cho. But he could tell that she was tiring as well, it would only be a matter of time before he had her in his arms again. He saw his chance: Cho was almost at the lake, there was no way she could escape from there, and Harry had the feeling by the look of Cho’s smiling face as she looked back at him that she knew this.
Harry, you’re one lucky bastard. Harry thought to himself as he resumed his quick pace to catch up with her. Cho stood at the shore now.
She suddenly froze. And then she threw her hands to her face and let out a horrified scream. Harry was quickly by her side, all concerned now.
‘Cho? What is it?’ Cho didn’t look at him; she just trembled all over, mouth agape, eyes wide open with fear. Harry followed her gaze… and froze.

In the water among the reeds floated the body of Daniel Cody, the fourth-year Ravenclaw boy who enjoyed swimming. Or to be more precise: what was left of Daniel Cody. His head with his unseeing eyes was hanging from only half of the flesh and sinew that used to be his neck, half of his naked torso was gone, it looked like his skin had been chewed off his visible ribcage. Of his left arm and leg, there was no sign.

Resisting the urge to throw up, Harry pulled Cho away from the terrible sight. He had to get to Hagrid’s, to report this, all other thoughts of this lovely day that could have ended in a wonderful way was permanently banished from his mind.

Author’s notes:

That was chapter 8, and the horrors have begun. (In a small scale though.)

For those who wonders:

Scipio is Latin for: Staff/ Wand.
Coagmentatio means: A connection.

Hermione’s Wand-link charm will have an important role later on, more than that will I not say. Be prepared for that the next chapter might take some time. I studying for a Driver’s licence right now and that take up much of my time. But I’ll continue to write when I find the time.

See ya.

9. Playing with fire and ice

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:
Phew. I thought I’d never finish this chapter. Sorry for the delay, but I did warn you it would take time.

17 reviews on the last chapter. Wow. Thank you all very much, I’m glad you like this story.

***************************************

’I suppose that most of you has heard the rumours by now.’ Professor McGonagall addressed everyone present in the Great Hall during breakfast Sunday morning. ‘I… I’m afraid… that they are unfortunately true.’
There was a heavy silence in the Great Hall as they heard the deputy Headmaster’s words. Harry could tell from where he sat that Professor McGonagall was not at all happy with the responsibility right now during Dumbledore’s absence. He couldn’t blame her.
‘Yesterday around noon, fourth-year Daniel Cody of Ravenclaw was found… dead… in the lake.’
The silence seemed to grow even heavier at this. It was only broken by several sobs, mostly from Dan Cody’s fourth-year housemates and some others in the same year from other tables.

‘From what we can tell, and the Authorities from the Ministry of Magic thinks the same thing; Daniel Cody fell victim of Timor-clams. All his closest friends knew about his love for swimming and yesterday was a warm day, so we can only assume that he went down for a swim. At this I must remind you that the Dark Forest is out of bounds, and that includes the lake.
‘This… this is a tragic accident, and we will all miss Daniel Cody greatly. All lessons before noon are cancelled tomorrow while we teachers and the Authorities from the Ministry work out and finish the necessary arrangements for investigations and transport the body of Daniel Cody home. If any student needs to talk about this with somebody, Madam Pomfrey and the emergency medical staff will accept you in the infirmary. You may now eat your breakfast.’
After having ended what she had to say, Professor McGonagall left the Great Hall.

‘She looks quite shaken.’ Seamus Finnigan said vaguely.
‘You wouldn’t feel so great yourself if you lost somebody you were responsible for!’ Ginny snapped angrily at him.
‘Well, Harry seems to hold together quite fine!’ Seamus snarled back.
‘Not true!’ Harry said. ‘I’m quite shaken. Finding the body of somebody you know in the river is quite unpleasant. But since I’ve seen death before…’ He sighed. ‘…I have no choice but to get more and more used to it, something I don’t want to.’
Hermione who sat biting her lower lip after the news contemplated on whether she should place a sympathising hand on his shoulder or not, but decided against it. She didn’t want to draw any attention to herself after what had happened the day before in the common room.

‘So how’s Cho?’ Ron asked Harry.
‘Hopefully better today. I’ll know more after I bring her some breakfast.’ Harry answered. Cho who never seen a dead body before had been quite shocked and had to be put into the infirmary under Poppy’s care. She was expected to be released the next day.
‘Speaking of breakfast; how long do I have to withstand this torture?’ Ron asked bitterly looking down his plate. After orders of their Physical Exercise teacher Mr. Sly, and backed up by Madam Pomfrey, Ron was on a diet. For the past weeks, he had had to settle with Rusk and marmalade, yoghurt and salads that were served to him directly from the kitchen below. And for dinner he had to do with different kinds of soups and other fat free products. Ron had tried to trick the house-elves by always taking different seats, but the food would always find its way to him, just like the other food that Ron was trying to help himself with would always disappear from his hands.

‘At least this time I’m served toast…’ Ron mumbled. ‘But what good is a toast without ham on them? I swear: I’m about to crack!’
‘Maybe it’s your lucky morning Ron.’ Ginny said. ‘There seems to be some kind of meat between them this time.’
‘There is?’ Ron exclaimed hopefully. He took the toasts up and pried them apart. His face fell immediately. ‘Corned beef? They decide to grant me some meat and they give me Corned beef? That’s it, I’m cracked!’ Ron whined as he slammed his head down his plate. Harry remembered from the first day they met that Ron hated Corned beef.

‘Cheer up Ron, it could have been worse.’ Harry said. ‘ At least you’re allowed to eat some regular stuff and sugar free candy from time to time. When my cousin Dudley was set on a diet it was unexceptionally what my uncle referred as ‘Rabbit food’. It was fruits and vegetables such as grapes and watermelons. But of course, he’s three times as big as a normal guy.’
‘Yeah. Lucky me.’ Ron said sadly as he slowly and reluctantly munched on his toast with Corned beef.

********************************************************************************************************************

There was a gloomy atmosphere in Hogwarts when lessons started again because of Dan Cody’s death… the death of Cedric Diggory was still fresh in mind although that was one and a half year ago, therefore another death added to that brought out all the depressions. It was worst for the fourth-years of course. To help his fellow schoolmates getting over it; Harry cancelled the DA-meetings for two weeks ahead. Dan’s absence in the group would risk putting everyone in disorder and could in a worst case cause chaos.

Harry and his sixth-year friends continued their lessons as usual. At Transfiguration and Charms, they had now left the flowerpots behind for them to grow on their own accord, they would be checked upon from time to time to mark the progress. Now they were studying the element of Fire, and how to defend themselves from it. A good wizard in harmony with nature would not have any problems controlling fire. A Flame-Freezing charm for example would protect them from most ordinary fires, the story of Wendelin the Weird who allowed herself to be captured and burned forty-seven times in the Fourteenths century came up again. However; Professors McGonagall and Flitwick only taught them the defensive ways to control fire, all other knowledge in controlling fire in an offensive way was considered ‘Dark Arts’.

The next day they were back in Potions, something that no one except those from Slytherin enjoyed. Harry took his usual seat in the back; Ron sat down next to him. Hermione however pointedly took Harry’s other side, completely refusing to get any closer to Ron than that. She was still very angry with him and wouldn’t even acknowledge him. Hadn’t it been for her friendship to Harry, she would most likely have taken another seat in the front instead to be as far away from Ron as possible. Harry noticed Victor Krum sitting at the far left back corner behind the Slytherins again, scribbling in a book that looked like an almanac. Otherwise he was doing nothing, just watching.

Professor Snape strode in through the door with his usual loud arrival and marched up to his desk. He glared over the students with his usual contempt and spoke to them in his usual silky cold voice that chilled the veins in everybody.
‘I suppose that none of you has figured out yet what it is that you have brewed for the past weeks, am I right?’
Snape was right. Some weeks ago the students were given the recipes for two different potions that they were to brew, but with no information what so ever to what they were suppose to be for. Snape had only warned them that if they did not brew them with accuracy, they would suffer great pain when it was time to test them. Most of the students had lost all colours in their faces as he had said this.

Snape crossed his arms as he continued to talk.
‘Those who are smart enough has probably figured out that this is a two-component potion… Today you will mix them together, be sure to only use low temperature in your cauldrons or the most vital contents will be vaporized, leaving the final result worthless… and you do not want that to happen, I can assure you that.’ He finished with a sinister smile. The students gulped.
The final mixing didn’t take long and each and one of them poured a sample in small bottles. Snape had in the mean time put a wide goblet on a pedestal in front of his desk. Before the students’ eyes, the potions-master poured a mixture in it, muttered a few incantations and suddenly a big purple flame sprang up from the bottom of it. It now reminded them of the Goblet of Fire.

‘As you’ve heard in your other lessons, a wizard can without any problems control ordinary fire.’ Snape told them. ‘But this… is not ordinary fire. We cannot tamper with it with our usual form of magic. Therefore we have to use other forms of science to deal with the problem.’ Now Snape fished out another bottle from his own robes, its content look very similar to that which they had brewed.
‘Should you ever be so unfortunate to come across this type of flame, then you cannot get pass it without ending up getting charbroiled in hardly any time at all. In such cases this little potion comes in handy…’
Snape swallowed his potion in one sweep. Then before the astonished students, he stuck his left hand into the middle of the purple inferno without hesitation and stood there, without expressing any form of pain while the flames licked his arm.

‘Harry.’ Hermione nudged him. ‘Do you remember…?’
‘I sure do.’ He answered her. It was amazing that under all this time he had never given it any thought. His first year: the three of them were going through many different challenges to get to the Philosopher’s Stone. While Ron had been left unconscious on the giant chessboard, Harry and Hermione had reached Severus Snape’s trick with bottles and a firetrap. They got out of there with a riddle which Hermione had solved brilliantly: finding one bottle among seven to get them pass a barrier of purple flames, and another for a barrier of black flames. He now understood what they’ve been brewing here.

Snape withdrew his hand from the fire and held it up for the students to see; it was totally unharmed.
‘One component of your potion prevents the flames from touching you… however; it will not protect you from the great heat the fire unleashes, that’s what the other component is for. A properly brewed potion will send a feeling of ice flooding through your body that will obstruct the warmth. But remember: it will only be active for approximately 40 seconds… so don’t hesitate; I will only allow you one dose each…’ Snape now took his parchment with their names… ‘When I call you: come up here, drink your dose and put your hand into the fire. Abbot: you’re first. Now!’

Hannah Abbot rose from her seat with an expression of fright over her face. With trembling hands, she swallowed her potion and gave a grimace, and then she shut her eyes as she put her hand into the purple flames. Relief washed over her body as the fire did not affect her. The students, save for the Slytherins, applauded her. Snape said nothing, just put a mark on his parchment and then waved her away. ‘Boot! You’re next!’ Snape called for Terry Boot. Terry drank his potion and put his hand into the fire. His success was evident as he broke out into a grin. The others applauded him, Snape just waved him away. ‘Perks!’ Sally-Anne Perks also accomplished a perfect potion. ‘Goldstein!’

Anthony Goldstein, the Ravenclaw Prefect walked up to the pedestal, drank his potion and put his hand into the fire. But he cried out in pain and quickly pulled back his arm, clutching it under his other while grimacing in agony. The Slytherins giggled at his expense.
Snape grabbed a rag of cloth that was drenched in some kind of solution from his desk and wrapped it around Anthony’s burnt hand.
‘I warned you!’ Snape spat without symphathy. ‘Maybe this will teach you to do your potions more accurately in the future. Go to the hospital wing!’ Anthony Goldstein dejectedly walked out of there under the Slytherins’ continuing snickering.
‘Zabini! Your turn!’ Snape called.

Blaise Zabini of Slytherin walked up nervously and repeated the feat of the three first ones. This time her classmates clapped their hands. Most of the others did it too, more of politeness rather then of feeling impressed. Snape nodded approvingly at her. ‘Good. You may take your seat. Granger! Get up here!’
Hermione walked up to the goblet looking a bit pale. She swallowed her dose and shuddered as the icy feeling spread through her body. Taking a deep breath, she put her hand into the purple flames… To nobody’s surprise, she had achieved success again and everyone enthusiastically applauded her for that. Harry noticed in the corner of his eye that this time even Krum applauded; he had not done it for anyone else. The Slytherins though looked sour, as well as Snape.
‘Yeah, yeah… get back to your seat.’ Snape growled, waving Hermione away. ‘Potter! You’re next. Move it!’

Harry held back a retort of Snape’s bullying tone as he stepped up in front of the classroom. Determined, he drank his potion… he couldn’t tell if the icy feeling that flowed through him was as strong as it was in his first year though. He took a deep breath and put his hand in the fire…
‘Ouch!’ Harry didn’t exactly scream it out loud as he pulled back his hand, but it’s meaning was clear. Draco Malfoy and his fellow Slytherins bellowed out a mocking laughter at Harry who shook his hand, looking quite annoyed. Hermione and Ron looked very disappointed.

‘So… the great Harry Potter still can’t do his potions.’ Snape said amused, snickering at him. ‘Perhaps this class is way to advanced for you? Or perhaps you…? Wait a minute, let me see that.’ Snape grabbed Harry’s arm and examined it more closely. Although it had hurt, his hand looked unharmed… Then suddenly without warning Snape forced Harry’s arm backs into the fire and held it there.
The members of Gryffindor, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff gasped and looked like they were about to object, but the words were stuck in their mouths. Malfoy’s eyes glittered with delight and he had a malicious grin plastered on his face as he watched Harry struggle to jerk his arm out of Snape’s grip.

It felt like the Cruciatus Curse had been put on Harry’s hand as he felt the heat from the fire irradiate it, and he fought hard to both get out of Snape’s grip and to hold back the urge to scream. It was extremely difficult to do both.
‘Professor, Stop!’ Hermione shrieked. ‘You’re hurting him!’
‘Silence Granger.’ Snape said. But he did relinquish his hold on Harry and allowed his hand to be pulled out of the inferno in the goblet. Harry hardly dared to look at his aching hand; he expected it to look like an unrecognisable lump of black-burnt flesh. But to his and everyone else’s surprise, his hand was normal, it only looked like it had been under the sun a bit too long.

‘I’m actually impressed Potter, I didn’t think you had it in you.’ Snape said amused. Harry glared angrily at him, not understanding just what the Potions Master meant. ‘You did well with the component to prevent the fire from touching you, but you let the other component fail. Was it a test to see how much pain you could endure, perhaps an attempt to increase your pain-tolerance?’ Snape asked softly with a gleam of humour.
‘I most certainly didn’t fail it deliberately!’ Harry snapped at him, holding his hand, which was not aching so much anymore. ‘Do you think I’m crazy?’
‘I see.’ Snape said with the same soft tone. ‘You’re just being the usual… dunderhead… as always.’ He finished, his lips curling up to a sneer. The Slytherins laughed, Harry was almost shaking with anger.

‘Get back to your seat Potter.’ Snape dismissed him. ‘Malfoy. Show Mr. Potter how it’s done.’
Draco Malfoy walked proudly up to the Goblet with the purple fire while a humiliated Harry Potter wandered back to his row. Hermione met him halfway there.
‘Are you all right?’ She asked concerned, taking his ‘sun-burned’ hand and examined it.
‘I’m fine, if you don’t count my wounded pride.’ He said in a low tone, taking back his hand from hers. She let out a sigh of sadness that Harry didn’t notice. Ron did though, and he began to fully understand what his sister had meant with Hermione always been looking out for Harry. He also noticed that Victor Krum watched the two, looking a bit more sour than usual. It seemed that Ron’s hunch had been right: the Bulgarian Quidditch Seeker still had the hots for his female best friend. (Hopefully she will be again.)

Draco Malfoy had in the meantime swallowed his own potion and put his hand into the fire. A triumphant grin spread all over his face as he stood there not feeling hurt at all.
‘Excellent Mr. Malfoy.’ Snape said proudly. ‘See how its done? If Mr. Malfoy can do it, then surely the rest of you…’ Snape suddenly stopped speaking here, his hooknose was twitching, as he smelt something. His eyes opened wide when he realized what the smell was.
‘MALFOY!!’ Snape yelled and pulled Draco’s arm out of the goblet. Everyone gasped. Draco’s hand was on fire. Somehow he’d managed to repeat Harry’s mistake, only the other way around since he hadn’t felt any pain. Draco watched in horror at his limb as Snape quickly fetched another rag of solution-drenched cloth and wrapped it around the Slytherin’s hand, killing the fire. The smell of burnt flesh now reached the others’ nostrils; they felt as if they were going to be sick.

‘Hospital Wing Malfoy! Now!’ Snape said loudly. The panicked student did not need to be told twice. In just three seconds time, he was out of the dungeon, his running steps quickly disappearing in the corridor. Snape took a closer look at Malfoy’s cauldron and turned angrily towards the rest of the students.
‘The fire-prevention component is simple for someone with his experience!’ he snarled angrily. ‘He would not have failed with it! Did anyone here tamper with his cauldron?’ The students cringed. No one would be crazy enough to do that; it would result in immediate expulsion.
‘Well?’ Snape growled.
‘P-professor.’ Piped Pansy Parkinson. ‘I… I’ve been beside him the whole time. I… I would have noticed if… if somebody tampered with it and… and I haven’t…’
‘I get it Parkinson!’ Snape growled. ‘Something weird has been going on here lately, and if I ever find out who the culprit is, I will personally feed his sorry excuse for a soul to a Dementor! Finch-Fletchley! Get up to the goblet, and I mean NOW!!’

The rest of the class went up one by one and did the test. They had all done well, except for Seamus and Ron. Seamus had at least managed to put his hand into the goblet, but the fire and warmth still stung him a bit. Ron wouldn’t put in his hand at all, because when he drank his potion, he did not feel any ice flow through his body. Snape was furious and said that if Ron did not improve anything until Christmas, he would leave the class and not come back. Therefore it was a mixture of a cheerful and sullen class that left the dungeons that day. Ron walked a bit behind Harry and Hermione for two reasons: to get over his sulky mode and to keep a distance from the female part of the trio. It was safer to do that a while longer.

‘Do you think Malfoy will be all right?’ Hermione asked Harry.
‘Who cares?’ Harry retorted. ‘Besides, Madam Pomfrey is an expert on this sort of things; he’ll probably be all right in no time. Unfortunately.’
‘Well, he’s lucky this was only purple fire and not black fire.’
Harry swallowed the uncomfortable tug in his gut when Hermione mentioned ‘black’, trying not to think of his deceased godfather. ‘Why?’ he only asked.
‘Because black fire is the closest we can get to a ‘Dragon’s breath’. That sort of fire will totally incinerate a burnable object in just a few seconds. And because of its higher intensity, it will require a different potion for protection. You remember that don’t you? The potion we did today is not enough to protect someone from black fire. When the time comes, we must brew the potion perfectly, or kiss your arm goodbye.’

Harry gulped. ‘W-when is it time for us to do that potion?’
‘Not until next year.’ Hermione said. ‘It’s more advanced then the one we did today. But Harry, don’t you find it a bit strange with Malfoy failing with his potion? He’s usually quite good with them.’
‘Hermione!’ Harry exclaimed angrily. ‘It’s Draco Malfoy we’re talking about here. Why should I feel sorry for him when he didn’t feel sorry for my botched up potion? For all we know, he probably only had had a bad day and that nearly cost him his arm. Well, too bad!’
That was not Hermione’s point. She certainly didn’t feel any love for Draco Malfoy any more than he did, but the fact that something strange had been going on lately was what worried her. Because it wasn’t just Malfoy that was unusually absent-minded or having a bad day, she had seen many other cases as well where others had failed to notice.
But Hermione didn’t know how to explain her suspicions to Harry, so she found it best to just drop the subject for the time being.

********************************************************************************************************************

The Gryffindors sat through a boring lesson with History of Magic and then they had lunch. After that refreshment, (something that Ron didn’t agree on, having to settle with a boring bowl of soup), they took place in the classroom for a triple-lesson with Defence Against the Dark Arts. Draco Malfoy was with them again, with his arm bandaged and in a sling, looking very sulky of the whole incident.
During the past years, the classroom for the Defence Against the Dark Arts had been filled with strange objects or decorated with different defensive artefacts, but today they were looking curiously at a small aquarium on the desk. Save for the water, there was nothing in it except for some egg-shaped grey rocks about the size of an adult man’s fist.

Professor Vladislav Malfoy walked in with his usual straight poseur; Viktor Krum followed hunching behind him. While Krum took the hat and cape from his master, the teachers steel-grey eyes that were devoid of life scanned the whole room, the icy stare made every student shiver as they passed over them.
‘Today we were suppose to study the Erklings entrancing capabilities,’ Vlad Malfoy said in his deep monotone voice. ‘-but by request from our deputy Headmistress Professor McGonagall, we will today look more closely into Timor Conchylium, the (Dread)-clams. She found it necessary after the unfortunate incident with the late Mr. Daniel Cody. May he rest in peace.’
The class shifted uncomfortably. Professor Malfoy walked up to his desk where the aquarium stood.
‘In this tank I’ve got fifteen objects that look exactly like rocks. Does anyone beg to differ?’ About everyone in the class shook their heads. Draco Malfoy only glared angrily at the teacher, not hiding his contempt for him while Hermione looked at the tank nervously. It was a riddle even to her why she hasn’t opened her mouth yet.

‘Then it should be quite allright to pick one up, don’t you think?’ The teacher said nonchalantly and was about to dip his hand into the water.
‘NO!’ Hermione yelled as Vlad dipped his hand inside the aquarium. There was immediately a blurry commotion inside the tank that looked like some of the rocks were suddenly jumping and lashing themselves at the arm, but the Professor had quickly pulled out his hand again before they reached it. He had done it so fast that nobody had even noticed him make this move.
‘Obviously it wasn’t as safe as it appeared to be.’ Vlad Malfoy said with a hint of amusement, which was unusual around his character. ‘The biggest problem with Timor-clams, is that you can’t tell them apart from real rocks. The similarities at first sight are quite striking. But five of them are not what they appear to be. Or can anyone of you tell any difference?’
The commotion in the tank had stopped, and once again it looked like there were only rocks in it. Therefore the students could only shake their heads again.

‘You can’t? Then don’t ever take a bath in the lake out there, because the bottom is littered with Timor-clams.’
‘But that’s impossible! I was…’ Harry began but Professor Malfoy cut him off.
‘Your hand is not up Mr. Potter!’ Harry put his hand up but the teacher dismissed it. ‘I will listen to your objection later. Victor. Bring it here.’
Victor Krum went to a cabinet and took something out from it. It was a hunk of meat, which he gave to his master.
‘As I said: don’t take a bath out there, or it will go like this:’ The professor dipped one end of the meat into the tank. The blurry commotion started again, with such force that most of the water went outside of the tank. The hunk of meat shook violently, but Vlad held his end in a steady grip. When he pulled it out again, the students gasped. Most of the meat had been chewed up, like it had been dipped into a tank filled with Piranhas.

‘All right Mr. Potter. What was it you wanted to say?’ Vlad said without emotion as he gave back the remains of the meat to Krum.
‘I was in the lake in my fourth year! Krum were too! And I never saw any of those things!’
‘Ah yes. The Tri-Wizard Tournament.’ Vlad acknowledged. ‘I know about that from Viktor. Tell me Mr. Potter: what is the first thing you can recall aside for your tension and worry for your friends, when you went into the water?’
‘Err…’ Harry thought for a moment as he brought up the memories from that day… those weren’t so enjoyable either. ‘Cold. The water was icy cold.’
‘That it was, since it was late February. And that is the Timor-clams great weakness. You see my friends; Timor-clams are drawn mostly by heat or by movements in the water, or in some cases even by the smell of blood. They’re at top shape in warm weather while cold immobilizes them, rendering them totally harmless. That’s why the merpeople on the bottom of the lake never has any trouble with these, and neither does that squid. They live in the areas where it’s too cold for these creatures to function. Let me show you what I mean. Victor!’ Vlad snapped his fingers. Without a word Viktor Krum stepped forward, pointed his wand at the surface of the water in the aquarium and muttered: ‘Refrigesco.’

From the tip of Krum’s wand, a stream of coldness were released and sent into the water. The students could almost see how the temperature in the water dropped down to zero. Had it not been for the salt in the seawater in the tank, there would’ve been some bits of ice floating in it right now.
‘As you should be able to see…’ Professor Vladislav Malfoy said monotonously. ‘-the Timor-clams has now taken on a shade of brown rather than grey. That means that they have been affected by the cold and become immobilized, and are now harmless.’
To prove his point, the Professor once again dipped his hand into the tank, into icy-cold water. The students sat speechless, because the teacher showed no hint whatsoever of any uncomfortable feeling. He took one of the brown ‘rocks’ and hauled it up, putting it on the desk. Vlad gave a nod to Krum, whom pointed the wand to rock-like creature and said: ’Engorgio’, tripling its size so that everybody could see it better.

Vlad Malfoy took a firm grip on the chilled creature on the underside and top, praying it slightly apart in the middle. Harry saw that the shell-halves edges were so perfectly shaped that the seam had been totally invisible. Brown-pink flesh were exposed, a fleshy beak was protruded as the shells were parted, as well as two single-jointed thin arms that had a black talon-like claw at each end and a pair of flipper-like fins in the back. Vlad now pried apart the beak so everyone could have a look inside. There were rows of sharp miniature shark teeth visible.
‘Timor-clams are usually always at rest and immobile.’ Vlad explained. ‘But once they got a sniff on a prey, these flippers makes them incredibly fast. They charge and grabs hold of its victim with the claws on the arms by stabbing them deep into the flesh, making it hard to get rid of them. But the teeth are the main weapons. The whole beak is actually a muscle and can bite through almost everything, and they eat extremely fast and wont stop until the whole insides of its shell is filled. Nasty little critters, aren’t they?’ Vlad said with an almost hint of an amused smile. No one else found it funny. ‘You can if you’re lucky survive one of these as long as they doesn’t attack anything vital, but if you’re attacked by several of them… alas poor Daniel Cody. He didn’t have a chance.’

Most of the ones present shuddered again, thinking of the fate of the Rawenclaw boy. Harry felt worst, having witnessed the result. Vlad had now let go of the clam. It was slowly sinking together again, some muscles automatically pulling in the beak and the other appendages until it was once again closed up, looking like an innocent rock.
‘Now I want you to split into five groups.’ Vlad said with authority. ‘Each group will have a Timor-clam each to examine, and everyone will write an essay in their own words and thoughts what you have learned of these creatures today. You will also try to think of a way for to avoid them. Remember: keep them chilled and you will be safe.’
The students exchanged nervous glances between them, but did as they were told.

********************************************************************************************************************

‘My hands will never be warm again!’ Ron said to Harry when the lesson was over. About everybody were rubbing their hands together to warm them after they handled the chilled creatures.
‘I don’t understand how Professor Malfoy does it?’ Harry replied. ‘Did you see him dip his hand into the water after Krum had chilled it? He didn’t even grimace.’
‘He’s creepy. I admit; he’s a good teacher. But he sure is creepy.’
‘Did any of you notice something?’ Hermione asked. This time it was she who walked a bit behind the other two. She always did when she was deep in thought.
‘What?’ Harry asked her.
‘He never used a spell of his own. Come to think of it, I’ve never seen him with a wand. Instead he let Victor do all the magic.’

‘Well, he is a Malfoy.’ Ron said. ‘Those guys are ambitious and arrogant enough to always make the henchman to all the dirty work.’
‘I’m serious! It bothers me, although I can’t understand why.’ Hermione said angrily.
‘Let it go, Hermione.’ Harry said. ‘He probably has his reasons, but I don’t see why we have to dig into that. That’s his business after all, not ours.’
‘Maybe he’s forgotten his wand somewhere?’ Ron gave as an explanation.
‘Who’d go out without his wand?’ Harry asked. ‘That’s hard to imagine. He must’ve misplaced it somewhere rather, unless… he secretly is a squib!’ Harry said the last words in a giggle.
Ron laughed out loud. ‘That would be priceless! That’s a new one we can add to the list. First we had the possessed, and then we had the fraud. Followed by the Werewolf, the impostor and the incompetent. Now we have the squib! What do you think we will have next year? The Muggle? Maybe you should ask your uncle if he wants the job, Harry?’

Picturing Uncle Vernon as the DADA-teacher was so ludicrous that Harry had to laugh himself. The one who wasn’t laughing was Hermione.
‘It’s not funny!’ she shouted. But they kept on laughing. ‘Oh, you two are so hopeless sometimes.’ Aggravated she rushed past them and headed for another way to find a quiet place to think.
‘Cut us some slack, Hermione! Why can’t we…’ But Ron got no further as Hermione shouted over her shoulder:
‘I’m still not talking to you!’ and then she were gone.
‘What’s her problem?’ Ron asked. Harry could only shrug his shoulders.

Author’s notes:

The Timor-clams are entirely my own creation; any similarities with any other creatures are merely coincidental. Those who wonders what the mentioned Erklings are; can read about them (if you have it) in Fantastic Beasts & where to find them.

See ya.

10. The second death

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

********************************************

Several weeks went by. Halloween came and went, and the shock everyone had received from Daniel Cody’s death had diminished. Slytherin were supposed to go up against Hufflepuff in Quidditch, but because of his injury, Draco Malfoy could not play. Most of the students, especially Harry and Ron who had been present at the incident admitted that Malfoy’s accident were severe, yet many of them couldn’t help but to doubt Malfoy’s sincerity. Madam Pomfrey was one of the best healers the Wizard world had ever seen; she was an expert with curing accidents and magical maladies. But Draco Malfoy had been known to simulate an extensive healing-process before, therefore there were many who suspected that the Slytherin Quidditch-team used this as an excuse to sit back and study the other teams until they considered themselves ready for a new game.

Gryffindor went up against Hufflepuff instead, which resulted in a crushing defeat for the latter. Ginny’s girl-team, who still could taste their first victory, had grown more confident on their brooms and the team spirit were on the top now that everyone had grown accosted to each other. The same thing could not be said for the Hufflepuff’s since it was their first game to Gryffindor’s second, and the match ended with 230 points to ten when Harry caught the snitch. The Hufflepuff seeker hadn’t even spotted it. The celebration-party afterwards had been so exuberant that Hermione had no choice but to fetch Professor McGonagall to end it. Hermione had insistent that it was for the sake of the younger students who needed to sleep, but that didn’t make her less unpopular for about two days afterwards.
Life at Hogwarts had gone back to normal.

The weather in the middle of November wasn’t all that pleasant. It was cold, misty and quite much rain. The boring weather gave a gloomy atmosphere in the castle, there weren’t many happy expressions plastered on the students faces at the moment. Harry’s owl Hedwig looked very angry when she flew into the Gryffindor common room one Sunday, she was cold and wet. Harry had begun to send letters to Remus Lupin every second week to tell him about his health, and Harry wanted updates on Voldemort’s whereabouts. Hedwig was usually happy to fly letters now and then, but she did not enjoy rough storms. Therefore she delivered Lupin’s latest reply and then escaped the common room before her master would get the idea of sending her out again.

Lupin only sent his usual bests to him and Ron and Hermione, having nothing to give him about what Voldemort was up to. It actually worried Harry that the Dark Lord kept quiet rather than announcing his presence now that it was public knowledge that he had returned. Harry hadn’t felt a single tingle in his scar since the night in the Ministry, and his gut feeling told him that it was a bad omen that Voldemort laid low like this.
Ron walked in with an unreadable expression on his face, but his walk told Harry that Ron was a little upset about something.
‘Just finished my patrol.’ He said as he sat down. ‘I happened to spy Hermione in a side-corridor. Guess what?’
Harry shook his head.
‘Krum, that sour-puss, has begun to approach her again.’ Ron said. ‘I saw them speaking on what looked like pleasant terms with each other.’

Harry wasn’t sure how he felt about this information. Krum had never bothered him before, but having him back at Hogwarts still gave an unpleasant sensation since no one knew why he’s taken employment under Professor Malfoy. Viktor Krum was after all a Quidditch player for Bulgaria, therefore working as a personal assistant for somebody didn’t seem like his style.
‘What is there we can say about it?’ Harry finally said. ‘It’s Hermione’s business who she’s willing to talk with.’
‘I don’t trust him!’ Ron said. ‘He hangs around most lessons we have doing nothing. I feel like he’s spying on us… or like he’s trying to be with Hermione as much as he can.’
‘Maybe there is something between them…’ Harry mumbled.
‘Well, she certainly can do better than him!’ Ron exclaimed. ‘I mean, he’s not even good-looking! What does she see in him; she’s never cared for somebody who’s famous before? Well, if you don’t count Gilderoy Lockhart. Can’t believe she fancied that idiot.’
‘…Ahem…’ Harry coughed, looking at the top of Ron’s head.

‘All right, we were all twelve, but she mooned over him like a giggling eight-year old.’ Ron continued. ‘And she didn’t even like Krum at first, but then he came and asked her to the Yule-ball, and then suddenly there was no problem!’
‘…Ahem…’ Harry coughed again, still looking at the top of Ron’s head.
‘Do you remember what Rita Skeeter wrote after the second task? “He never felt this way about another girl.”’ Ron used a higher pitch with his voice as he said this. ‘”He has already invited her to visit him in Bulgaria over the summer holidays.” What a git!’
‘…Ahem…’ Harry coughed louder.
‘You should go to Madam Pomfrey and fetch a cough drop Harry.’ Ron said vaguely. ‘Anyway, I’m glad the you-know-what came up and whisked us away to Nr. Twelve you-know-where, so that she didn’t have time to go to Bulgaria. She has better things to do than spending time with that low-life Krum.’

‘…Ahem…’
‘Have you got something stuck in your throat Harry? You should drink some water.’
Harry didn’t answer, he only stared on top of Ron’s head.
‘What, have I got hair standing up?’ Ron asked. ‘I can’t have, I combed it this mor… She’s standing behind me, isn’t she?’
‘Yep.’ Harry sighed as he finally averted his eyes.
‘Rats.’ Ron mumbled without turning around. Harry thought it was a good thing he didn’t, because the poseur Hermione was holding: arms crossed high above her chest, very thin lips and with fire in her narrowed eyes, could possibly make anyone want to sink through the floor to get away.
‘At least that git Krum knows how to treat a woman.’ Hermione said with a calm voice that did not belong to her facial expression. ‘For example: he doesn’t try to take a girl in his possession and spread lies about having a relationship with that particular one.’
‘I already said I was sorry…’ Ron mumbled almost inaudibly.

‘He has never told me what I ought to do with my free time either, and so far at least he has treated me with respect… unlike others!’
Ron’s face bloomed scarlet at those words.
‘Yet it’s true that I have better things to do with my time… therefore I should stop wasting it by being around an ungrateful, disrespectful, selfish and insufferable moron like you!’ Hermione then stormed up to her dormitory, and again slammed the door so hard that the whole tower shook.
‘Never realised I dug that hole so deep… and I just dug it even deeper.’ Ron mumbled, putting his face in his hands. ‘Merlin, what was I thinking? Why did I do it?’ He looked up to Harry. ‘Do you think she’ll ever want to be my friend again?’
Harry didn’t answer. He didn’t dare to.

********************************************************************************************************************

Some days later the Gryffindor’s sat and ate breakfast. Harry had just had a morning-chat (and some kisses) with Cho and was now going through some last-minute notes for today’s lessons only barely noticing that Ron and Hermione had not come down yet. That was when Ginny walked up to him. She looked troubled.
‘Harry. Can I have a minute?’
‘What’s up, Ginny?’ Harry asked.
‘Outside please.’ She said, throwing a thumb towards a corridor outside the Great Hall. Bewildered, Harry got up and followed her out. Once in the corridor, Ginny looked around to see that they were alone before she spoke.
‘All right, it’s a precaution since I have no idea how many people there is who knows about your Marauders-map.’
‘My map?’ Harry asked even more bewildered.
‘Yes. I need to borrow it for today.’
‘Why?’
‘My fellow prefect; Lucas Pamir, has disappeared.’

‘What? Are you sure?’
‘I’m afraid so.’ Ginny said sadly. ‘He was supposed to join me at Prefects patrol yesterday evening, but he never showed up. And this morning Colin Creevey told me that Lucas did not sleep in his bed last night. And no one has seen him since our Care for Magical Creatures yesterday.’
‘How you told Professor McGonagall?’ Harry asked.
‘Of course. All the Prefects and Filch are even now searching the castle for him, but he must’ve stumbled across a secret passageway we don’t know about. Then I came to think about your map, it could help us find him faster if he’s here somewhere. So if I can…’
‘Sure. C’mon, let’s go fetch it.’ Harry said and they walked back to the Gryffindor Tower. But had Ginny hoped to find her missing classmate on the map, she became very disappointed after Harry had retrieved his map from his trunk and unfolded it on the table.

‘I’m sorry Ginny.’ Harry said after a while. ‘Wherever he’s gone, he’s no longer within Hogwarts premises. There’s no sign of him on the map.’
‘Could he somehow have found his way down the Chamber of Secrets? That’s not on the map.’
‘No way. No one can get down there except Voldemort and me. And you know that.’
‘Yeah, I know.’ Ginny sighed. She had shuddered when Harry had said the name, but she didn’t make any point of that. ‘Then we can just hope he’s down at Hogsmeade for some reason. But wherever he is, McGonagall is going to be very angry once he shows up.’
‘Wouldn’t want to be in his shoes…’ Harry muttered.

The Gryffindor’s passed the mixed Transfiguration & Charms lessons. After lunch they had Herbology before their last lesson of the day, which was Care for Magical Creatures. They had all brought their flowerpots they’d done during their Elements-lessons for Professor Sprout to examine and evaluate. Hermione’s and Neville’s plants had already begun to grow, Neville was extremely proud because he’d managed to breed his Mimbulus mimbletonia, a plant Harry had some unpleasant experiences with and was therefore not so very fond of. Harry and Ron’s plants weren’t all that comfortable in the soil they’d transfigured, but those at least were still alive. Lavender and Dean looked quite miffed when Sprout told them that their seeds had withered and died in their badly transfigured soil.

They were then working over some large water-filled tubs were Sprout were growing water-plants like Gillyweed and other water-based grass with magical properties. They were to remove algae-coats and leaves that had grown dead. At first it looked like Harry and Ron had a tub of their own, because Hermione was now so mad at Ron that she was a bit reluctant to even work close to Harry, but they were soon joined by Neville.
‘He’s nuts.’ Neville mumbled, shaking his head.
‘Who is?’ Ron asked.
‘Justin Finch-Fletchley.’ Neville said. ‘Can you believe it? Do you know what kind of plant he’s growing in our Elements-lessons?’
‘No idea.’ Harry shrugged.
‘Not a Devil’s snare I hope.’ Ron joked.
‘No, but close.’ Neville said. ‘He’s growing a Venomous Tentacula. Those things’s comes with teeth and long feelers that can be nasty if you’re not aware of what you’re doing.’

‘Why would he want to grow a plant like that?’ Harry asked as he fished up a fist-full of algae.
‘Well, he says that they got problems with flies in the Hufflepuff dormitories during the summers. He wants to use it as a fly-catcher.’ Neville shook his head again. ‘Sprout shouldn’t let him grow it; they can get quite uncontrollable if it grows too fast. Tentaculas must be grown slowly, or they become wild. And I’m talking behaviour-like here.’
From what Harry and Ron knew about Justin Finch-Fletchley, they tried to assure Neville that the Hufflepuff student probably knew what he was doing, because he too had good grades in Herbology. At the end of the lesson, they had forgotten about the whole thing.

Harry, Ron and Hermione (who was walking far behind) was among the first as usual to walk down to Hagrid’s Hut for their Care for Magical Creatures, no one else were so eager to have those lessons. Harry knocked on Hagrid’s door, but no reply came. Not even Fang gave any enthusiastic barks.
‘Isn’t he here?’ Ron asked.
‘Maybe…’ Harry pondered. ‘Maybe he’s in the forest some reason. I heard rumours that something strange is going on in there.’
‘Like what?’ Ron asked. ‘Has the Centaurs gone on revolt or something?’
‘That’s one of the rumours.’ Harry said. ‘Some even says that there’s been an invasion of Acromantulas.’
Ron croaked. Both he and Harry knew about the Acromantula nest deep within the forest, but Aragog and his family of giant spiders usually stayed there. If something though had stirred them up to make them leave their nest and seek new hunting grounds near Hogwarts, Ron would take the next train home.

The sounds of snapping twigs made all three of them turn around and look into the forest, Ron fearing the worst. But they all relaxed when they saw Hagrid emerge with his boarhound Fang close behind him. But their relaxed state grew into concern when they saw that Hagrid looked quite upset: he was wild-eyed and he trembled all over. His eyes were so fixed on the castle so he didn’t even see the three and he quickly walked that way.
‘Hagrid!’ Harry called out to him. Hagrid jumped and spun around, facing the three. He actually suddenly looked relieved.
‘Hermione! Ron!’ He boomed. ’D’ank ’eavens yeh two are all righ’!’ All three of them looked at each other bewildered. Why wouldn’t Ron and Hermione be all right?
‘Er… Hagrid, is everything okay?’ Hermione asked.
‘Listen yeh three…’ Hagrid began, looking worried again. ‘T’days lesson is cancelled. Can yeh wait here an’ tell the other’ when they come?’
‘Why is it cancelled? Harry asked quickly.

‘Can’t tell yeh… t’is too terrible… Professor McGonagall’s ears only…’
‘Hagrid, what’s terrible?’ Hermione asked him, but Hagrid was determined to walk away from there. ‘Has it something to do with Grawp?’ That made Hagrid stop on his tracks. The trio were the only one’s who knew about Hagrid’s half-brother giant who was hidden in the Dark Forest. Reluctant and sad-looking, Hagrid turned around and spoke quietly to them, his voice shaking.
‘D’ere’s a student in d’ere… d-dead…’
The three friends gasped.
‘What? Are you sure?’ Harry asked loudly.
‘What happened to him?’ Ron asked just as loudly.
‘Are you sure he’s dead?’ Hermione whispered.
Hagrid sadly shook his head. ‘Can’t be other t’an dead. He’s bin squashed… only pulp left…’
The three gasped again.

‘Grawp stepped on him?’ Ron croaked.
‘NO!’ Hagrid roared, making all three jumps back. ‘Grawp did na’ do it! He wouldn’t!’
‘Hagrid.’ Hermione spoke softly. ‘If who ever it is in there been s-squashed… how can you be so sure it’s a student?’
‘I… I foun’ t’is…’ Hagrid held out a trembling hand. In his palm was a Prefect’s badge. A scarlet and gold Gryffindor Prefect’s badge. It was bloodstained.
‘…Oh no…’ Hermione’s voice was barely a whisper. She covered her pale face with her hands and began to cry. Harry walked to her side and took her in his arms to sooth her.
‘Lucas Pamir…’ Ron said almost inaudibly.
‘Yeh sure it’s him?’ Hagrid asked.
Ron nodded. ‘He’s been missing since yesterday.’

‘Gods… I got’ta report t’is to McGonagall… Don’ say a word ‘bout t’is ter anyone. Just tell ‘em lessons cancelled, ‘kay?’ Harry and Ron nodded, Hermione was still sobbing on Harry’s shoulder.
Once Hagrid had left the three talked among themselves.
‘Unbelievable…’ Ron muttered. ‘But what could have done this?’
‘It was Grawp, what else?’ Hermione said, disengaging herself from Harry. ‘Nothing else is big enough to do such a thing, and Hagrid knows it, no matter what he says. And it was Hagrid who brought Grawp here… he’s in trouble. He’s in very deep trouble.’

********************************************************************************************************************

The next morning-lessons were once again cancelled the next day since the teachers were busy with investigations. The terrible news had been delivered by the Head-of-houses before anyone had left their common rooms this morning, and every Hogwarts student was confined in their respective houses so they would not get in the way. For four of the Sixth-year Gryffindors, it meant that they were free from Potions, but neither Ron or Seamus, nor Harry was feeling any happiness for this because the cancellation was because of the death of another student, and that was nothing to be happy about. The common room was very quiet, Hermione tried to pass the time by doing her other essays, but she found it extremely hard to concentrate, just like everyone else.
Ginny, just like the others in her year, sat almost petrified. She had worked close to Lucas Pamir ever since she came to Hogwarts and had known him quite well.
‘I can’t believe he’s gone… just like that.’ She finally said. ‘What in the world was he doing in the forest anyway?’
Harry and Ron just shook their heads, because they had no answer to that.
‘He would never go into that forest.’ She then said, fixing her eyes on her brother and close friends. ‘Not by himself. He was terrified of dark woods.’

‘Are you saying somebody lured him in there?’ Ron asked his sister, giving a serious stare back.
‘What’s in there anyway?’ Ginny asked, glaring at the three sternly. ‘I heard several stories about you three venturing in there quite often…?’
‘Now hold on a second here, Ginny.’ Harry objected. ‘We dislike the forest just as much as everyone else, we do not venture in there willingly…’
‘Yet you have been in there many times! What’s in there?’
The three looked at each other nervously, trying not to give anything away. They failed.
‘You know something! I can read that in your faces!’ Ginny said accusingly. ‘C’mon now, tell me! What the heck is in there?’
Ginny, pipe down please!’ Ron hissed. Then he lowered his voice to a whisper. ‘It’s not our secret to tell.’
‘All right.’ Ginny said as she stood up and walked off.
‘Where are you going?’ Ron called after her.
‘Down to Hagrid’s. It’s obviously his secret you’re protecting, and it seems that that secret killed my Prefect partner… and I’m going to find out what it is!’

‘No you don’t…!’ Harry and Ron both said at the same time, getting to their feet.
‘Ginny. Professor McGonagall told us to stay here!’ Hermione said to her.
‘Try and stop me, if you want to taste my famous Bat-Bogey Hex!’ Ginny warned.
‘Ginny, you’re a Prefect…!’ Hermione called.
‘That has never stopped you!’ Ginny snapped back and opened the Portrait out of the common room.
‘Bloody hell. C’mon Harry, let’s go with her so she doesn’t do anything too rash.’ Ron said and walked to the exit with Harry close behind him.
‘We're supposed to stay here!!’ Hermione yelled after them, but both of them walked out after Ginny. ‘Dammit, you guys…!’ Hermione snarled angrily and followed them, ignoring the objections from the portrait of The Fat Lady who told them that they were supposed to stay put in the tower.

********************************************************************************************************************

They didn’t run into anyone as the four of them walked through the corridors and finally out onto the Hogwarts grounds. The staffs were obviously busy with other matters, and that suited the four students fine. They quickly strode towards the lonely house that stood outside the edge of The Dark Forest, and by the smoke that were coming out of the chimney, they could tell that their Half-giant teacher was home. Ginny reached the hut first and hammered her fist angrily on the wooden door. Aside from Fang’s loud barking, they could also make out the sound of something breaking after having been dropped to the floor.
‘E-enter.’ Hagrid’s voice came from the inside.
When the four came in, they could tell by Hagrid’s face that he had expected anyone except for them.

‘What’re yeh three… er… yeh four do’in ‘ere?’ Hagrid asked. A shattered teacup was on the floor. ‘Yer suppose to stay at school durin’ the investigation!’
‘I’m sorry Hagrid!’ Ron started to explain. ‘It’s just that my sister has gone bonkers ever since our last year, she’s become disregardful and…’
‘What the heck really happened to my classmate?’ Ginny interrupted, her arms crossed. Hagrid watched Ginny, then the other three and back.
‘We didn’t tell her anything.’ Harry said. ‘It’s your secret.’
‘Listen Gin’…’ Hagrid started in a friendly tone. ‘Is better ter remember ‘im just like he was, eh? No need for yeh ter know any gru’som’ details…’
‘Stop treating me like a child and listen! Lucas Pamir was afraid of The Dark Forest and would never have gone in there by himself! Now I’m not expecting you to tell me why he went in there, but I want to know just what killed him! By the behaviour of those three I can tell that there is something in there that is not suppose to be in there and that killed my Prefect partner! So what the heck is going on?’

Hagrid shook his head. ‘Ain’t gonna tell ya Gin’. Is bad enough I brought them three into dis. No need to involve yeh as well. Is fer yeh own good, I promise yeh dat.’
‘Hagrid’s right Ginny.’ Hermione said. ‘The matter is way to serious for you to know anything about. I promise you, this is not worth it.’
‘Dat’s right. Do listen ter Hermione, always the wise one, she is.’ Hagrid backed up. Hermione blushed a bit by the praise. Ginny looked grave.
‘Now yeh four, ye’re not to be ‘ere. I want yeh ter go back to the castle righ’ now before ye’re being caught ‘ere, yeh get into trouble, the three of yeh be’in Prefects an’ all. Not worth the trouble, that is.’
‘But what about you Hagrid?’ Harry asked looking very worried. It seemed that Hagrid was waiting for something serious to happen. ‘Will you be all right?’
‘I don’ want yeh ter worry ‘bout me Harry.’ Hagrid said, smiling. ‘I got m’self into dis mess, I’ll take the consequences.’ That was something Harry definitely didn’t like the sound of. ‘Now go yeh four, before…’
There was a hard knocking on the door.

‘Darn! Too late!’ Hagrid cursed. ‘Listen, I’ll try ter stall them while yeh get out in the back an’…’
But the door opened before Hagrid had any chance to stall the visitors outside. Professor McGonagall stepped inside, looking very grave.
‘Good day Rubeus. I’m…’ Professor McGonagall stopped dead as she caught sight of the four Gryffindor’s. ‘What in the world are you four doing down here?!’ She asked angrily. The four gulped.
‘You again!’ said an unfriendly voice behind Professor McGonagall. In stepped Cornelius Fudge, the Minister For Magic. ‘How come I always find you in the middle of everything, Mr. Potter? Can’t you ever just stick with your school-work instead of always interfering with Ministry business?’
‘I’m not surprised Sir.’ Said another voice behind Fudge that Harry recognised. ’He’s still being the big attention-seeker as always, and of course he knew he would find some of it here with his half-giant friend.’

Ron and Ginny’s expressions became very dark. ‘What are you doing here, you filthy blood-traitor?!’ Ron shouted at his brother Percy Weasley, as it was him.
‘Mr. Weasley. Behave yourself!’ said Professor McGonagall sternly.
‘And I see that you two still fraternise with Potter, although I advised you not to!’ Percy continued, looking darkly at his siblings. ‘You’re no better than our so-called father!’
Ron and Ginny would already have jumped their older brother had it not been for Harry and Hermione holding them back. But both of the latter glared as darkly on the Weasley-renegade as the redheads.
‘Mr. and Ms. Weasley!’ scolded Professor McGonagall. ‘Mr. Percy Weasley is here as Minister Fudge’s Junior Assistant, and is therefore here on official Ministry business. You are therefore to treat him with respect!’
‘Respect?!’ Shouted Ron as if he’d been insulted.

‘With all due respect, Professor!’ Ginny growled, squirming in Hermione’s arms that held her back. ‘Ministry Assistant or not, this is a matter of family-business! He had the utter gall to do us dirt! We have a family honour to uphold.’
‘That may be, but here you are students! You will follow the school-rules or receive punishment!’ Said Professor McGonagall. With a last growl, the two youngest Weasley’s subsided and their friends let them go. But they all kept angry eyes fastened on the older Weasley.
‘If your students now have stopped their foolish behaviour Professor McGonagall, Maybe we can get down to what we’re here to do!’ said Fudge impatiently. He then turned to the owner of the house. ‘Bad business Hagrid! That’s what I said the last time! And this time you’ve gone too far!’
Last time that Fudge was referring to was during Harry’s second year when Hagrid had been blamed for the Basilisks runabout in the castle, petrifying a couple of students. At that time Hagrid had been extremely pale and sweaty… but this time he stood his ground, and would not show any fear.

‘Too far indeed. I’d like to see you explain yourself out of this.’ The voice belonged to a third person that now entered Hagrid’s house. Harry instantly lost all control of his own body-functions… he felt his heart suddenly beat much harder, blood was pounding in his ears, giving him a nasty headache and he felt himself become cold inside and out. Because this person was one that Harry actually thought he hated more than Snape, maybe even more than Vodemort.
‘What’s she doing here?’ he snarled before he could stop himself.
‘Mr. Potter! Manners!’ scolded Professor McGonagall.
‘Oh, I’m quite unhappy to see you too, Mr. Potter.’ Said the high-pitched girlish voice that belonged to Dolores Umbridge.

Author’s notes:

I’m sorry if this chapter feels a little shorter then the previous ones, but it was a good place to stop. Again, I thank everyone of those who reviewed, I really appreciate it. I’ll see if I can get the next chapter up before Christmas, but don’t get your hopes up. My job is always tougher in December.

Happy Christmas.

11. Hagrid

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author's Notes:

Again I apologize because this is always taking so long, but my job's killing me. (I need to work extra during weekends so that we can keep our standards.) I also apologize that I somewhat overdid Hagrid's speech-pattern in the last chapter. Hopefully it will be better in this chapter. And again I thank those who reviewed.

*************************************

Fang growled angrily at the uninvited visitor. The boarhound had not by a long shot forgotten this hideous human whom had come together with a couple of more people in the middle of one night to do harm to his master. Fang had been hit by a stun-curse that time after he’d put up a good fight, but now he longed to sink his teeth in the woman’s fat behind now that she had the nerve to come back.
‘Keep that mutt in a leash or I’ll notify the Department for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures to take care of it!’ snarled Dolores Umbridge.
‘He lives ‘ere.’ Said Hagrid testily. ‘He ‘as the righ’ of his say of the people coming in this house… an’ yeh aint welcome ‘ere, Umbridge!’
‘Rubeus…’ McGonagall warned, but Hagrid ignored it. Umbridge just smiled at the giant’s statement.

‘Of course I’m not, and I had not expected anything else from you.’ Umbridge said with a forced sweetness. ‘If I had been though, I would’ve started to get worried.’
Harry and the other’s clenched their teeth together… The nerve of that woman! It took all of his self-control not to spill out his true feelings for the foul toad-like hag. As if matters weren’t bad enough, Harry was beginning to feel the familiar but uncomfortable warning-signs of his illness returning. There was a hard tug in his gut, breathing became irregular and his perspective was becoming foggy. He wished he had his worry-balls, but they were put away in his trunk back in his dormitory.
‘If the pleasantries are over with…?’ Fudge said impatiently. ‘Minerva, send the kids out…’
‘By all means Sir, let them stay…’ Umbridge then cut in, sending a wink at Fudge with her eye. Fudge nodded at her in response and Harry immediately became suspicious. What were they up to if they wanted the four students to remain?
‘As I was saying: Bad Business!’ Fudge said again, with a threatening tone. ‘Hagrid, I had people examine the area around where the remains of the student were found, and I suppose I don’t need to tell you what they spotted?’

Hagrid said nothing. He only stood defiantly and refused to be intimidated.
‘Footprints! And I’m talking footprints after a Giant!’ Fudge roared.
‘A Giant? Here? That’s impossible.’ Ginny blurted out before she could stop herself.
‘Stay out of this!’ Percy threw at her strictly. Ginny scowled at him.
‘Dolores here tells me that you were gone as good as ‘til Christmas last year. What were you doing?’
‘That ain’t any of yer business Fudge.’ Hagrid said.
‘Don’t make it any worse for you than it already is Hagrid!’ Fudge barked. ‘I had an Intelligence report telling me that you’ve made a trip to the land of the Giants! You’re famous for this sick fascination of yours for dangerous creatures, does that include Giants now as well?’ Fudge was red-faced.
‘If yer intelligence people told ya that much, then yeh know I took that trip to ensure that them Giants would not take side with Yeh-know-who!’ Hagrid said still as testily. Fang kept quiet, but stared angrily at the bad people.

‘Our Department of Intelligence assures us that You-know-who has no desire to recruit Giants within his ranks.’ Umbridge said in a Matter-of-factly tone.
‘That just shows how little yer Intelligence people knows!’ Hagrid barked back. ‘Just another bunch of incompetent morons who believes they know best instead of listening to Dumbledore!’
The three Ministry people looked like they’d just been slapped across the face. ‘So you’re saying that Dumbledore would make a better Minister than me?’ Fudge asked with a quavering voice.
‘Anytime.’ Hagrid answered calmly. Fudge was shaking with anger and Harry had to turn away to stifle laughter. He had lost his respect for Cornelius Fudge a long time ago and could not help enjoying watching Hagrid down talk him.

‘Mr. Fudge Sir.’ Percy then spoke up. ‘We seem to have side-tracked the subject.’
‘Yes… yes that we have. Thank you Percy.’ Fudge said trying to calm down. Percy straightened up and looked important, much to the disgust of his siblings.
‘So Hagrid. How do you explain the footprints of a Giant in the forest?’ Umbridge asked.
‘What’s all this about a Giant anyway?’ Hermione then spoke up. Everyone turned to look at her, some of them annoyed, the others just curious of what she had to say.
‘Weren’t you listening?’ Percy asked angrily. ‘Our men has discovered footprints after a Giant where the body of the student was found!’
‘I heard about the footprints, but who says they really came from a Giant? We got trolls living in there as well, some big enough to make quite a mess of something they happen to stumble across. Are your people certain that it’s not troll-prints?’
It was perfectly clear that the three ministry people had not thought about that possibility. They could just gape at the smartest girl in school, being totally thrown off track. Umbridge looked like somebody had decided to ignore her birthday. They didn’t see how Hagrid really beamed at Hermione and not even Harry could hide a smile. Trolls were big-footed and wore no shoes so the probability that it really was a troll who’d gone rampage could not be waved aside. That meant that Hagrid would have to be cleared unless something else came into view.

But Ron ruined everything.
‘That’s right. So there’s no way Grawp could have squashed him.’
Everybody looked at Ron with a confused look except for Harry and Hermione, who looked like they were suddenly choking on something.
‘Ron!’ Hermione squealed quietly, yet angrily as Ron clasped his hand over his mouth.
‘What’s a Grawp?’ Ginny asked confused. McGonagall also stood as bewildered as the female Weasley was.
‘You do know something!’ Umbridge howled in triumph. ‘Tell us all about Grawp, young friend.’
‘I… I…’ Ron stammered.
’What is it that you know?’ Percy now cut in aggravated. ‘Is there something dangerous in there that you did not report? If that’s the case, then what kind of Prefect are you anyway?’
‘Go fuck yourself…’ Ron said to his older brother.
‘MR. WEASLEY!!’ McGonagall roared. ‘Your brother or not, I will not tolerate such language in school! Twenty points from Gryffindor!!’

‘The fact still stands that the four of you knows something!’ Fudge now angrily said. (‘The three of them!’ Ginny objected.) ‘And if you’re concealing something that caused the death of a student, I’ll have you expelled from this school and have your hides put away in Azkaban for all eternity!’
‘Leave ‘em alone Fudge!’ Hagrid roared. ‘It’s not their fault, but mine and mine alone! I confess; there is a Giant in there. My half-brother Grawp.’
‘Rubeus!’ McGonagall gasped, putting a hand over her heart.
‘His own lot were ‘bout ter kill ‘im, so I took ‘im ‘ere for sanctuary.’
‘Oho! A sanctuary indeed.’ Fudge exclaimed. ‘And by doing that, you took away the sanctuary for the students!’
‘Didn’t you even consider the possibility that your protégé would be a threat to the children here?’ Umbridge said matching Fudge’s tone.
‘He didn’t kill that boy!’ Hagrid threw back at them. ‘I can’t explain what could’ve happened, but I taught Grawp not ter touch any child wandering in there. He’s innocent!’

’Innocent? Hah!’ Percy spat, earning a dark look from Hagrid. Harry’s head hang towards the floor, because no matter how much he wanted to protect Hagrid, he couldn’t deny that it was probably true that Grawp had indeed killed Lucas Pamir. His respiration was now hurting and Harry had to fight hard not to collapse infront of all these people. He would not satisfy them by showing weakness.
‘Giant’s are barbarians! They can be taught nothing!’ Fudge roared. He pointed a trembling finger at Hagrid. ‘You… You’ve really done it now! Bringing a dangerous monstrosity into the school-grounds that have now cost the life of a student. I’m putting you away for good!’
‘Yeh’re not taking me back ter Azkaban!’ Hagrid whispered as he moved to his cupboard. Fang growled.
‘Oh yes we are.’ Umbridge said smiling. ‘You will never see the sun again.’ Harry and the others had hard time resisting the urge to hex her.
‘Minister Fudge.’ McGonagall finally spoke up. ‘Hagrid is an employee of Hogwarts, it will be better if I deal with him…’

‘NO!’ Fudge barked. ‘This is something I will personally deal with. And if you’re trying to interfere with Ministry business, I’ll have your job!’ McGonagall looked like she’d taken a hit in her stomach. Hermione angrily gritted her teeth at that.
‘Leave ‘em out of this, I told ya!’ Hagrid roared again, taking out two tomatoes from his cupboard. He began to eat one of them as he continued to speak. ‘Yeh can stop wasting yer breath Fudge, ‘cause I aint coming with any of yeh ter Azkaban! My punishment is fer Dumbledore alone ter decide.’
‘Dumbledore is not here! I am the highest authority here, my decision is the law!’
‘I don’ give a damn of yer authority, Fudge. Not anymore.’ Hagrid said as he finished the tomato he was eating. He still held the other one in his hand. ‘Yeh’ve misused yer position Fudge! Yeh discredited Harry here, even tried ter have ‘im expelled and yeh discredited Dumbledore, just ‘cause yeh refused ter believe that Yeh-know-who had come back! And then yeh put this incompetent hag inter this school, causing a terrible disorder! Shortly said: Yer a dreadful Minister, Cornelius Fudge! And any newspaper can quote me on that.’

The four students hadn’t tried to hide their sniggers as Hagrid had indicated Umbridge as a ‘hag’. The three ministry people themselves stood dumbstruck, they could not believe somebody openly would dare to insult the government, especially not infront of the Minister for Magic himself.
‘You will regret this Hagrid!’ Percy said angrily.
‘I only regret one thing… and that is that I’ve betrayed Dumbledore’s trust.’ Hagrid lowered his shaggy head in sadness as he said this. ‘That great man gave me the chance no one else would’ve… and I betrayed ‘im… I will surrender m’self ter his justice and no one else…’
‘Enough of this!’ yelled Umbridge. ‘It is our justice that counts, not that silly old fool’s…’
Hagrid glared furiously at Umbridge. ‘Don’t you dare insult Dumbledore infront of me!’
‘Oh shut up! Percy! Go and fetch our men to haul the convicted to Azkaban!’
Fang gave a loud bark and prepared to attack. Harry and the others were about to shout their protests and go in with fists and feet, but Hagrid beat them all to it.

‘NEVER!!’ he shouted and threw the tomato he was holding onto the floor. Upon hit, it didn’t just splatter; it exploded. Hagrid’s house was suddenly filled with a thick cloud of eye-stinging smoke, causing everyone to shut their eyes and cough, gasping for fresh air. During the commotion, heavy footsteps thundered over the floor and the sound of somebody being roughly showed aside was heard.
‘My eyes!’ Percy shouted. ‘I can’t see!’
‘I can’t… couff, couff… breathe!’ Ginny whimpered.
‘Don’t panic!’ Hermione said loudly, covering her face with her left arm. With her other arm, she whisked up her wand. ‘Animo Flabra!’
The cabin was suddenly filled a breeze that blew around everyone inside. The wind escaped out through the open door, taking the smoke with it. The cabin was soon clear with fresh air again, revealing the result of the commotion.

Hagrid was gone, and so was Fang. Umbridge was lying sprawled on the floor; she had been the one who’d been showed aside.
‘What was that?’ Harry asked still coughing a bit, looking at the singed remains of the counterfeit tomato on the floor. ‘I could’ve sworn it was teargas.’
Ron spoke amused. ‘Tear-eye Tomatoes! Fred and George sell those. I didn’t know Hagrid had purchased some from them.’
‘They do, huh?’ Percy said aggravated. ‘I think I should have a talk with them.’ Ron scowled at him.
‘Where is he?’ Fudge shouted now that he’d regained his composure. ‘He’s escaped! What are you waiting for Percy? Fetch our men! After him!!’ Percy immediately rushed out of the house.

‘He will pay for this!’ growled Umbridge as she got back on her feet, rubbing her soar rear on which she had fallen on. ‘And so will you!’ she said harshly pointing a shivering finger at the students. ‘You knew about the Giant, and kept it to yourself just to protect your half-breed friend! Be assured; I will…’
‘You’ll do nothing Dolores!’ McGonagall interrupted sternly. ‘May I remind you that the Ministry does not have the authority to punish students for misdemeanours at school? I will deal with them!’
Umbridge was about to retort, but a gesture from Fudge told her not to push the subject any further.
‘Very well, Minerva.’ Fudge said with annoyance. ‘Deal with them as it is within your rights! But I warn you, keep them out of Ministry matters!! Or I will take actions of suitable punishment for this lot personally, then Hogwarts authority be damned!! Let’s get out of here!’ Without as much as a wave for goodbye, Fudge and Umbridge strolled out of Hagrid’s hut. The only thing that was further said was: ‘And seal this house for further investigations!’

‘You four, come with me.’ McGonagall said to the four teenagers. Exchanging nervous glances between themselves, they followed the acting Headmistress back to the castle.

********************************************************************************************************************

Nothing was said between them as they walked through the corridors. The only time the silence was broken was when they’d reached the stone Gargoyle guarding the staircase to the Headmaster’s office. McGonagall spoke the password: ‘Mistletoe.’ No candy-related name this time. The Gargoyle jumped aside. Harry recalled from the last year how this statue had promptly denied Umbridge entrance to these quarters after Dumbledore had made his escape from Hogwarts. It didn’t seem to have any problems with having McGonagall using them though.
Hermione would’ve have been very intrigued with Dumbledore’s office had the situation not been so serious. After all, she’d never been in here before. But all she could do for the moment was to wring her hands. Harry noticed that the bird-perch was unoccupied. Dumbledore’s pet-Phoenix Fawkes must be with his master.
With a flick of her wand, McGonagall conjured four chairs infront of the desk and commanded them all to sit. They complied, and the deputy Headmistress took the lone chair behind the desk, looking at the four sternly.

‘You four have a habit of always putting this school into difficult situations!’ McGonagall told them in an aggravated tone.
‘We never meant to.’ Hermione said weakly.
‘We’re sorry.’ tried Ron.
‘Sorry?’ McGonagall’s nostrils flared. ‘The situation is a lot more serious than to be excused with just a ‘sorry’ Mr. Weasley!’ Ron gulped and so did the others.
‘A Giant!’ shouted McGonagall. ‘Hagrid was keeping a Giant hidden in the Dark Forest for about a year! You knew about it and you didn’t say a word! Why didn’t you tell us about the Giant?’
‘I didn’t know about…’ Ginny started to say but shut up as McGonagall held up a hand to silence her.
‘Well?’
‘Hagrid asked us not to.’ Harry explained almost inaudibly.
‘Does that mean that you agreed with the very idea of keeping the Giant a secret?’ McGonagall continued to shout.
‘No! I thought the idea was crazy…’
‘Then why didn’t you say anything?’

‘Professor! Hagrid is my friend!’ Harry argued.
‘That does not justify the reason to keep quiet about it Mr. Potter! Hagrid is your teacher, and if a teacher oversteps his line, a student is obliged to report it to the higher staff! That is common knowledge between Prefects Ms. Granger and Mr. Weasley!’
‘Professor, if I may…?’ Hermione asked anxiously. McGonagall turned her attention to the younger girl.
‘This isn’t just about the student/teacher relationship…’ Hermione explained. ‘Hagrid asked us to do this as we are his… his family.’
‘Family?’ McGonagall looked at Hermione with a strange look. ‘You will have to elaborate this statement, Ms. Granger.’

‘Hagrid is more than Harry’s friend - he’s his family.’ Hermione said. ‘You see… Hagrid is Harry’s first link to the wizard-world, the two of them have developed a strong bond that can be described as a family-bond… and that strong bond applies to the rest of us as well.’ Hermione indicated herself and the two Weasley’s. ‘The four of us are like brothers and sisters to each other; therefore Hagrid is our family as well. When Hagrid implored us to keep quiet about his half-brother… we couldn’t just refuse since he trusts us like we’re his family. After all, in the wizard-world… nothing is stronger than a family-bond. It’s nothing we could just disregard, no matter how wrong his crime really was.’ There was a short silence… ‘That’s why we… couldn’t… say anything about the Giant.’ Hermione finished.

Harry was touched by Hermione’s speech, and he could tell that Professor McGonagall deep down behind her strict façade was as well. The headmistress leaned back in the chair with a sigh, removed her glasses and began to wipe them with a handkerchief. It wasn’t until she’d put them back on her face when she spoke again:
‘I suppose that is the only reason why I won’t revoke your badges…’ McGonagall said lowly, and Hermione let out a deep breath of relief.
‘Not that that will smooth our troubles out.’ McGonagall then said sadly. ‘Another dead student… a teacher who overstepped his line and is now wanted by the law… it will all add more bad marks for Hogwarts on the ministry’s lists. Sooner or later Fudge will take action to shut us down forever if we’re not careful.’ All this was mostly what she said to herself.

‘Professor, I don’t understand…!’ Harry exclaimed. ’What’s the matter with Fudge anyway?! He saw Voldemort himself in the Ministry, he saw that he was back and that Dumbledore spoke the truth! Then why is he still hostile against Dumbledore and Hogwarts?’
‘And what about Umbridge?’ Ginny spoke up. ‘I thought she was sacked?’
‘Unfortunately…’ McGonagall said lowly shaking her head. ‘The fact that Minister Fudge witnessed You-Know-Who’s presence in the Ministry only made matters even worse.’
‘Worse??’ all four students asked in unison.
‘Fudge have had no choice but to acknowledge the Dark Lord’s return and confess that Dumbledore spoke the truth…’ McGonagall explained. ‘But to the Minister’s dismay; it increased the support for Dumbledore and brought himself into bad light since he’d refused to listen in the first place.’
‘Ooh. I bet Fudge does not like that.’ Said Hermione.
‘He’s absolutely furious about it.’ McGonagall answered. ‘In fact, he’s now even more convinced that Dumbledore is plotting to overthrow him and take the Minister’s chair for himself… especially after the exposure of a certain unauthorized organisation called “Dumbledore’s Army”!’

The four student’s squirmed in their chairs. They still couldn’t understand why their Headmaster had taken the whole blame on himself, but what made them the most uncomfortable was that they had been waiting for a long time to be punished for forming the DA-club, and now they couldn’t help but to think that McGonagall’s anger about it was finally reaching the surface.
‘Fudge is now doing everything he can to keep his own reputation.’ McGonagall continued, saying nothing more of the DA-club. ‘He may have fooled the regular people, but he has not fooled us here in Hogwarts: Dumbledore is indeed helping the Ministry to track down the Dark Lord, but in case of apprehension and/or custody Fudge will not hesitate to take all glory for himself. So I’m certain that you understand that Cornelius Fudge is very dangerous to us? If he get any chance to close down this school whom he feels is working against him, he will.’
The four nodded, fully understanding the seriousness in the situation.

‘And as for dear Dolores Umbridge…’ McGonagall snorted. ‘She didn’t exactly get sacked Ms. Weasley, she was only removed from this school. And while most of us here has our own opinions on how she’d run this school, the Minister for Magic had a different point of view: he actually thought that Umbridge had done a great job.’
‘A great job??’ Ron exclaimed.
‘Yeah, right!’ Hermione huffed.
‘You got to be kidding?’ Ginny said.
‘Typical.’ Harry snorted.
‘I’m afraid not Ms. Weasley.’ McGonagall answered. ‘And what’s even worse is because of Dolores Umbridge’s ‘excellent’ services, she’s been promoted from Senior Under-secretary to the Minister to Deputy Minister for Magic.’
‘NO!!’ Hermione exclaimed. The others were too stunned to speak. ‘B-but why hasn’t the Daily Prophet said anything about that?’

‘Because it has not been officially announced yet.’ McGonagall said sullenly. ‘It won’t be until after the New Year when the evaluation of the Minister-rule for the past year is reported. We only know this because the International Confederation of Wizards where Dumbledore is chairman knows. So be careful around her. She won’t stop at anything to put ‘obstacles’ out of the way - if you know what I mean?’
‘I bet Percy likes that!’ Ginny spat, turning to her brother. ‘Now he’s got two arses to kiss to climb the ladder.’ (For some reason unknown: McGonagall let that comment slide.)
‘Yeah. We saw that down there didn’t we?’ Ron said angrily. ‘He’s become so power-hungry that he will never admit that he has been wrong, even though You-Know-Who has returned.’
‘Umbridge will turn the Wizard-world upside-down with her silly Ministry-approved methods…’ Hermione muttered loudly to herself, not paying attention to what the redheads were saying.
‘There’s certainly a great risk of that Ms. Granger, that’s why we must keep our toes in check… and that’s why I must follow the rules and deal with your misdemeanours!’ McGonagall was now replacing her stern expression on her face and tone. ‘Now explain yourselves! Why did you walk down there when you were instructed to remain in your house?’

Ginny looked down at the floor as she spoke with a low tone: ‘It’s my fault, Professor. Since I knew Lucas, the circumstances around his death didn’t make any sense. And I just couldn’t relax until I found out how he ended up in the forest at all. That’s why I went out… the others just followed me to keep me out of trouble. But I swear I knew nothing about a Giant!’
‘Very well Ms. Weasley. Then thirty points will be taken from Gryffindor house for your disobedience. But as for you three - you should have held her back. But it makes your crime even worse because you knew about the Giant and said nothing! For that you’ll cost Gryffindor Fifty points each!’
The three gasped but said nothing. It was almost like Déjà vu from their first year. There was only one thing missing…
‘And the four of you will also receive detention!’
That was what they were waiting for. Dejectedly, they nodded that they had understood.
‘I won’t conceal that I am disgusted of your behaviour, I had hoped that previous incidents had made you wiser… now go back to your common-room, all of you.’

********************************************************************************************************************

It was a crest-fallen party that loomed back to the Gryffindor-tower. This little excursion of theirs had cost Gryffindor a total of two hundred points. The rest of their house would not be happy with them.
‘You just had to go out, didn’t you Ginny?’ Ron snapped at his sister.
‘Don’t blame everything on me!’ Ginny retorted. ‘You were the ones who kept quiet of a Giant! Hagrid’s crazy, keeping a dangerous creature like that in the forest.’
‘Two-hundred points lost.’ mumbled Hermione. ‘We should have stayed in the common-room like we were supposed to!’
‘Yeah, and on top of that, we also got detention!’ Ron whined.
‘I didn’t ask any one of you to follow me!’ Ginny growled. ‘So blame yourselves.’
‘You think I was the one who dropped detentions on all of us?’ Ron asked angrily.
‘Well, it was you who spilled the beans and mentioned Grawp’s name!’ Hermione spat back. ‘I’d managed to come up with a believable cover-story until you opened your big mouth, so it’s thanks to you that Hagrid’s now on the run from the law!’
‘Oh, sure… blame everything on me!’ Ron yelled. ‘Is it my fault as well that Hagrid brought Grawp here in the first place?’

‘Oh, shut up all of you!’ Harry barked. ‘Your bickering is giving me a headache!’
‘Well, excu-use us!’ all three retorted.
‘Mumbo-Jumbo!’ Harry barked to the portrait of the Fat Lady.
‘Allright, allright! No need to shout at me!’ the offended Fat Lady answered and opened the door to the Gryffindor common room.
‘Who came up with that silly password anyway?’ Harry snarled.
‘Lucas Pamir did!’ Ginny said. ‘Too bad you can’t complain to him about it, so I suppose you just have to take that out on us, or what?’
‘Just leave me alone!’ Harry threw back and went up to his dormitory. Thankfully it was empty and Harry went directly to his trunk to fetch his worry-balls that he had not have had the need to use for several weeks past. All the trouble around Hagrid and Grawp, having to see Umbridge again and finally the shouting match between his friends had left him in a miserable state. The stress-related nervous disorder-illness had made itself reminded and Harry cursed the fact that he once again had to grind his Worry-balls, looking like an idiot doing so… but it was either that or risking a stroke of Aneurysm, just like Dr. McSwan had warned him about.

But even the worry-balls didn’t seem to work properly this time, so Harry dragged himself down to the hospital-wing. To his dismay, Madam Pomfrey kept him there during the night for observation, but it was just as well, then he didn’t have to face Ron or the others for a while. That would give the four of them to cool down while they were separated.
Breakfast next morning were quite tense… The four of them sat quietly together, avoiding bringing up their recent argument, but no other Gryffindor would acknowledge them either. They all knew now that Harry, Hermione, Ron and Ginny had cost their house Two hundred points, so the atmosphere around the table was quite cold. Colin Creevey on the other hand tried his best not to look all too happy. Because of Lucas Pamir’s death, Colin had been appointed new fifth-year Prefect among the boys, but Colin assured everyone that he had preferred to have Lucas among them still.

Professor McGonagall gave an update of everything that had transpired the day before: Hagrid had totally eluded the people from the Ministry of Magic and no other traces of the rumoured Giant had been found. Cornelius Fudge, Dolores Umbridge and Percy had gone back home, leaving a final word behind that Hogwarts was being under probation in case of other incidents or in case Hagrid showed his face again. To many of the students joy, Professor Grubbly-Plank was called back once again to teach Care for Magical Creatures. Naturally, neither Harry, Ron nor Ginny were happy about that. (Hermione preferred to stay neutral about it.)

Of the bright side for Harry, Cho was still on his side; therefore he began to spend even more time with her. But he was very happy when he’d received an owl from Hagrid two days later. With the familiar untidy scrawl, the letter said:

Dear Harry.
I don’t want you to go around and worry about me; I can assure you that I am allright. I have taken refugee with Aragog, so I am in good hands. Or in Aragog’s case: good pincers. I have moved Grawp to another location, so no one should be able to find any of us. Whatever you do, don’t try to look me up. I will stay here until Dumbledore returns; only he shall decide what my punishment will be.

Please tell Ron that I am not angry with him. It was too bad that he opened his mouth too much, but that’s just the way he is. Keep up with your lessons and do not think about what has happened. Everything will be allright.

Hope you are well.
Your friend
Hagrid

P.S. Don’t try to owl me, and destroy this letter.

With a flick of his wand, Harry burned the letter and felt better for the first time in three days.

Author's Notes:

For those who are interested: Animo means'Give life to', and Flabra means 'Blasts of wind, breezes'.
I wish you all a Happy New year.

12. Another disaster for Harry

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

It seems that no matter how much I try, I can’t get this story out any faster than a three-week period in between. And I also noticed a mistake I had made after re-reading OotP: Ginny has actually heard of the name Grawp, but it hasn’t really been elaborated to her, so I’ll just claim that she had forgotten all about it.

Phoewolfnix: I know you want to see the H/Hr romance, as well as the rest of you readers. I’m sorry, still too early. But don’t worry: sooner or later I’ll get there. :)

freak27thatsme: I do know my math buddy. :) 3 fifties and 30 is 180, not 200, that’s correct. But Ron lost them another 20 down at Hagrid’s. I did say that their little excursion had cost Gryffindor a total of two hundred points. Logically, those points wouldn’t have been lost either if they had stayed in the tower. Thanks anyway.

Thank you everyone else who reviewed. On with the story…

*****************************************

The value of owls in the Wizard-world was evident, bearing in mind that the animals were necessary for communication and spreading information and/or other situations. The owls were usually also quite friendly and mostly loyal, in fact, they’re sometimes called: ‘The wizard’s best friend’. That was probably why the negative side of owning owls were not mentioned so often.
Owls could be quite messy sometimes, especially if there was a large amount of the animals cramped in an enclosed space. They moulted all over the place, and their droppings had a strange habit of ending up everywhere: on walls, everywhere on the floor and on their rafters. The owls had a large stack of straw on the floor where they could lay their eggs, but they usually didn’t clean out the mess, the birds just buried the mess with new straws. And there weren’t just eggshells lying around, but tiny bones after small animals they hunt down during the nights as well. And although owls usually were quiet animals, the noise in the Hogwarts Owlery can be quite disturbing after a time.

It was all this that Harry, Hermione and Ron experienced on a Saturday two weeks after Hagrid’s run. They were serving detention in the Owlery, assigned to give the place a total clean up, without using magic. Their wands had been temporarily confiscated so that none of them would try to cheat. Ginny had gotten off easier because she had not known about Grawp, and was assigned to help Madam Pomfrey to clean her shelves. Ron could not stop whining about that Ginny would be done long before the three of them.
‘Quit griping!’ Harry called down to him from his position. Being the most agile of the three, he was the one who was climbing on the rafters, using a brush to scrub the grime and all the other preferably unmentioned stuff that was stuck on them.

Ron scowled at Harry as he resumed to shuffle and shove all the old stacks of straw down in sacks to be burned. Once they were finished clearing up and washing the floor, new fresh stacks were to be put in. Most of the owls had flown out to be out of the way of their work, but some of them were sitting around watching the three, obviously somehow entertained by the scene and in anticipation to get a clean tower.
‘How about showing me some sympathy instead Hedwig?’ Harry asked his snow-white owl who sat a bit away from him. She only hooted happily, and would obviously do no such thing.
Ron furiously put away the sack he had finished filling outside the door and was about to start on another one before he threw it on the floor.
‘Why do we have to do this anyway?’ He exclaimed angrily. ‘I mean, there’s servants in this school who could this and probably be happy to do it!’

Harry whipped around so sudden that he almost lost his grip, startled. Was Ron crazy? Harry glanced at Hermione, hoping that she hadn’t heard. No such luck. Hermione had been busy scrubbing the walls with a long brush, (A tiresome job, but she didn’t complain), but was now turning to Ron with a dangerous expression on her face. Ron who stood with his back to her didn’t notice, he just went on with his rambling.
‘Yeah, the House-Elves. They could do this instead of us.’ Harry was desperately motioning with his free hand to tell Ron to shut up, but Ron wasn’t watching. ‘After all, the dirtier it is, the better they like it. It would be like a paradise for them to spend a day in here instead of us.’

Harry slapped his hand to his forehead in despair as he saw what was coming next. Hermione lifted the wooden-bucket with water that she used to rinse her brush in, it was quite dirty now with all the waste from the owls that had been stuck on the walls. With a determined pace, she walked up beside Ron, and in one quick movement threw the whole content in the bucket over his head.
Ron shrieked in surprise and disgust. After that he was so shocked that he could only stand fixed on his spot and stare after Hermione who silently walked out of the tower to refill her bucket.
‘WHAT THE HELL IS YOUR PROBLEM?!!’ Ron yelled down the stairs after Hermione when he regained his senses.
‘Ron, you know how she feels about the House-Elves and their work without payment.’ Harry sighed and went back to his work.’ That’s why she started Spew in the first place.’

‘That doesn’t give her the right to do this to me!’ Ron spat, wiping his face with his hands. That only resulted in him smearing out the grime all over his face, and Harry had to concentrate to keep his breakfast down. ‘I tell you, she’s mental! She’s been weird this whole term, like she was on a permanent time of month!!’
She isn’t the only one that’s been weird. Harry thought to himself. He couldn’t help but to think that Ron had been quite big-mouthed more than usual this year. And that was another factor to add to Snape’s comment that something weird had been going on lately. It almost seemed like everyone in the whole school had gone crazy.

********************************************************************************************************************

There was quite a tension between Ron and Hermione after the three had cleaned themselves up after finally having finished their punishment and was now down in the Great Hall for dinner. Harry and Hermione sat on one side while Ron sat opposite the two, neither of them willing to acknowledge the other. Harry felt relieved when Ginny showed up after a quick Prefect-tour and sat down beside her brother.
‘Hi guys!’ she said brightly.
‘Hello.’ The three mumbled back.
‘Er… what’s up now?’ Ginny asked as she noticed the grumpy mode between Hermione and Ron.
‘They had a little fallout in the Owlery.’ Harry told her simply.
‘What? Again? What’s with you guys, can’t you stay off each other’s throats for atleast one month?’

‘I would, if she wasn’t so bloody mental!’ Ron snapped.
‘Well, you’re bloody insufferable!’ Hermione retorted.
‘Yeah? Well you…’ Ron started before his sister cut him off.
‘Lay off, both of you!’ Ginny barked. ‘You’ve just got off one detention, do you plan on landing yourselves into another?’ The two of them glared angrily at Ginny, but stayed quiet.
‘Harry.’ Someone then called. Before anyone had time to react, least of all Harry, Cho swept in over the bench and without warning straddled herself over Harry’s lap, sitting chest to chest. Placing her arms around Harry’s neck, she bent in and stole a long kiss from his mouth.
Harry felt himself go all red and warm as he realized that everyone present probably saw him. He could hear plenty of giggles, but he grinned nonetheless and kissed her back.
Hermione felt an uncomfortable lurch in her stomach and turned away.

‘I’ve been looking for you all day, where have you been?’ Cho asked when she finally broke the kiss but did not remove herself from where she sat.
‘Sorry love.’ Harry said a bit out of breath. ‘I’ve been busy all day. But I missed you.’
‘I should certainly hope so.’ Cho said, smiling. ‘I got something for you.’
‘Your undying love? I thought I already had it?’ He teased.
‘You do silly!’ Cho laughed as she playfully swatted him behind his head. ‘I’m talking about something else.’ Cho dug her hand in the pocket of her robe and whisked out a small paper. ‘Ta daa. Tickets! For the train to my hometown, I finally got them this morning.’
‘Hey, wonderful!’ Harry exclaimed.
‘I want you to stick to this with your life Harry.’ She said as she put it inside Harry’s inner pocket. ‘They’re hard to come by, and I certainly wouldn’t want to miss you in my home for Christmas.’

‘Don’t worry love; I will guard them with my life. I wouldn’t miss it for the world.’
‘I knew I could count on you handsome.’ Cho said as she once again put her arms around Harry’s neck. She was leaning in for another kiss when Professor McGonagall tapped her glass with her fork.
‘May I have your attention please?’ she called out over the Great Hall. ‘In three weeks you will be going home to celebrate Christmas. As I understand, most of you is probably feeling a little awkward ending this term after our tragic incidents.’
Everybody knew that McGonagall was referring to the deaths of Daniel Cody and Lucas Pamir.
‘We in the staff have thought up something that hopefully will help you get your mind off what has happened. We have decided to let you have a Valentine’s ball in the coming February.’

The Great Hall suddenly erupted in giggles from the females and groans from the males.
‘We have decided to let it be open for everybody.’ McGonagall continued. ‘Dress-robes is required. You can come with a date or you can come alone, the choice is yours. And finally I want to remind everybody who wishes to stay in school for Christmas not to forget to sign the list. Enjoy your meal.’
Everyone was suddenly busy whispering to another about McGonagall’s news, and that pleased Harry. It meant that no one was looking at him or Cho anymore.
‘Well, that was unexpected.’ Cho said to Harry, still straddled over his lap. ‘But it sure sounds wonderful, don’t you think?’
‘I will only find that ball wonderful if you’ll be my date for it. Will you please be?’ Harry asked.
‘Oh Harry, I thought you’d never ask.’ Cho answered and leaned in to collect the delayed kiss, and she was not in a hurry to break it.

‘Do you two mind?’ Ginny scowled. ‘Some of us are trying to eat here, and like to keep it in the stomach.’ In reality Ginny said that for Hermione’s sake. Ginny had seen her friend’s pained expressions during the whole time Cho had been there, and couldn’t imagine the anguish she must’ve felt when the one you were hopelessly in love with would not only would go home with another girl for Christmas, but also asked the very same girl to a ball.
‘Well… I probably should finish my dinner anyway.’ Cho said in response to Ginny’s scowl. ‘Must get any strength available, I got Quidditch-practice tonight. We’re up against Slytherin next weekend.’
‘I’ll come watch you later.’ Harry said.
‘Just don’t forget to study, dear.’ Cho said, kissed his forehead and walked off. Harry was left behind with a stupid grin plastered on his face.

‘You’re going with her to her hometown?’ Ron asked surprised. ‘Mum was hoping to have you at the Burrow this Christmas.’
‘Sorry Ron. Those plans were made many weeks ago.’
‘Well I guess we’ll just have to survive without you.’ Ron said, shrugging.
‘What about you Hermione?’ Harry asked his other friend. She didn’t answer. She only picked her food absent-mindedly with her fork. ‘Hermione? Hello?’ He nudged her on her arm, making her jump.
‘What?’ she gasped.
‘Are you alright? You look a little pale.’ Harry asked concerned.
‘I’m… I’m fine. W-what was the question?’
‘What are you going to do during Christmas?’
‘Oh. I’m going home. I haven’t celebrated Christmas with my parents since my first year, and this time they have demanded my participation. And frankly, I’ve kind of let them down too many times, I can’t refuse this year.’

‘How do you think Cho’s parents will like you?’ Ron asked Harry, ignoring what Hermione had just said.
‘I certainly hope they will like me. I am going to ask them of something very important while I’m there.’
‘What’s that then? Ginny asked.
‘Er… can you keep this to yourselves if I tell you?’
‘What are friends for?’ Ron said brightly. Harry motioned them to lean in closer over the table.
‘You probably won’t believe it but…’ He whispered. ‘I’m going to ask them for her hand. I want their blessing to marry her.’
Hermione’s fork dropped to the table.
‘Gosh Harry. You sure act fast!’ Ron said impressed. ‘Are you sure?’
‘I’ve never been more certain in my entire life. Cho completes me, and I want her by my side for the rest of my life.’

‘Well, let us just hope that You-Know-Who won’t make your life too short.’ Ginny said, not being sure what to think.
‘Merlin, Ginny. Did you have to bring him up?’ Ron said angrily.
‘I’m just saying that… Harry he’s still out there. Are you sure about what you’re about to do?’
‘I won’t let Voldemort stand in the way for any happiness I can find.’ Harry said, just as annoyed with Ginny as Ron was. ‘If you can’t be happy, then there’s no point in going on living. Don’t you agree with me, Hermione?’
Again, Hermione didn’t answer. And this time it was because her place on the bench was empty.

********************************************************************************************************************

The next time they saw Hermione she had totally engrossed herself in her studies, taking up a lonely table in the corner of the common room, and she had a tone that clearly said that if she were disturbed, she would show no mercy to the fool who might be stupid enough to try it. And that was how she was for the whole week.
Harry was really concerned for his friend and wanted to find out what was bothering her – but he didn’t dare to push his luck when she was in her ‘study-mode’. While Ron was out doing something he didn’t want to tell what it was, (Harry guessed he was looking for some snacks to endure his diet,) and Hermione was busying herself in the library, Harry approached the rest of the sixth-year girls: Lavender and Parvati, to try to find out if they had any clue on Hermione’s odd behaviour.
‘We don’t know.’ Lavender answered him simply. ‘She never shares anything with us.’
‘We’ve been consulting the cards for information,’ Parvati added. ‘-but the required background-hints the cards need for guidance is insufficient to give us any real answer.’

Harry rolled his eyes and regretted that he’d asked the two of them the question. They were on again with their Tarot-cards, convinced that those little thick sheets of paper could actually tell them the future. They had put the cards on the table in yet another weird fashion and were by sheer instinct turning and sometimes adding cards depending on what was on their mind…
‘I can see that you still think this is rubbish Harry…’ Parvati said to him. ‘But that’s because you don’t have the eye for this.’
‘Or the patience…’ Harry muttered.
‘C’mon Harry, even you must admit that we were right about Daniel Cody?’ Lavender said.
‘A simple coincidence.’ Harry said bluntly, not wanting to think about Dan Cody’s body in the water again.
‘A coincidence, huh?’ Parvati said, now losing her temper. ‘Then try us again, ask us anything… we’ll read the future and then we’ll see if it’s just coincidences?’
‘I’m sorry I bothered you.’ Harry only said and walked away.

‘Prat!’ Lavender mumbled.
‘We’ll show him.’ Parvati said determined. ‘Let’s read his near future and then we’ll see if there’s just coincidences…’
‘Yes.’ Lavender answered, shutting her eyes and moved her hand instinctively over the large stack of cards… ‘Let’s see… I feel a strong sensation with… this card.’ Her finger landed on a single card lying outside of the stack.
‘Turn it over. Let’s see what it is…’ Parvati urged her friend.
‘Oh my goodness…’ Lavender whispered after she’d done it.
‘Again?’ Parvati asked, not believing her eyes.
‘There must be a curse hanging over him…’
‘Yeah, like a Damocles’ sword. But is it him its hanging over… or anyone else in this case?’
Lavender couldn’t give an answer; instead she just looked melancholy at the ‘Death’-card she had flipped up.

Harry knew nothing of this; he only had his attention on Ginny he’d just spotted coming down from her dormitory. Stopping her, he asked the same question he gave Lavender and Parvati.
Ginny shook her head sadly. ‘I do know what is wrong with her… but I can’t tell you what it is.’
‘Why not?’ He couldn’t help feeling a little upset over her answer. ‘You must tell me Ginny. I might be able to help…’
‘That’s just the thing Harry. You can’t!’
‘What makes you say that? Why can’t I help her?’
‘Because if I tell you what Hermione’s problems are, the situation will only turn from bad to worse, bringing on even more problems than the trouble’s worth. Trust me on this, some things are best being kept in the unknown!’ And before Harry could question her further, Ginny rounded him and quickly escaped out of the common room, leaving a very bewildered Harry behind.

********************************************************************************************************************

The weekend arrived, and with it the final Quidditch-match before Christmas. It wasn’t exactly what one could call nice whether for a game: the ground was snow-covered and the temperature had dropped below zero, but that didn’t give the players or spectators any second thoughts. Quidditch was the prime game in the wizard-world, and the course of nature would have to do worse than a winter to stop them from dropping a scheduled match.
Almost everyone in the Great Hall was anxious. It was Ravenclaw against Slytherin, and the odds were tipped to the formers favour. Ravenclaw had already played one game this year while it was the first go for Slytherin. That meant that Slytherin would not be at their best condition, and could very well lose today, which was what the other three houses hoped for.

While the spectators filled up the stands, Harry separated himself from Ron and Ginny and went to the dressing rooms instead. He wanted to wish Cho luck, as well as collecting a kiss from her. He had not seen so much of her during the week, because of Quidditch-practice. Harry could hear the Ravenclaw Captain Roger Davies muffled speech through the door; therefore he waited until he was finished talking before he knocked on the door.
‘Who is it?’ Roger Davies asked.
‘Harry Potter. I just wanted to see Cho a short while before the game.’ Harry could make out a distinguished grumble from Davies before the door opened and Cho stepped out.
‘Hey Harry.’ She said.
‘Hello love. I just came to wish you… luck?’ Harry’s smile dropped. Cho looked quite pale, and not as spirited as she used to. In fact Harry could almost swear that she was supporting herself on her broom. ‘Cho? Are you okay?’
‘Well… no. I woke up this morning feeling tired and dizzy. I must’ve caught on a flu or something.’

‘Are you sure you should play? You shouldn’t if you’re not well.’
‘I can’t drop out now!’ Cho said looking scandalized. ‘We’ve been practicing for this match as good as the whole month… can’t back out… Besides I took a Pepper-up potion, I’ll be fine.’
Harry wasn’t convinced. He looked at her with a worried expression.
‘Harry.’ Cho put her arms around his neck before he could say anything further. ‘What could happen? Remember, I’m the Seeker? It’s not like I’m going to strain myself like the Chasers and Beaters, I’ll just sit around and watch after the Snitch. It’ll be okay.’ And the she gave him a warm smile, and Harry surrendered.
‘Would you please let go of our Seeker now Potter? It’s time to go to the pitch.’ The rest of the Ravenclaw team had emerged from the dressing room, Roger Davies looked at Harry as if he suspected him of sabotaging for them.
‘Don’t mind him.’ Cho said to Harry. ‘He’s still peeved about losing the first match. Hey, wish me luck.’
Good luck love. I’ll be cheering for you.’ Harry said, giving her a kiss and then let her go.

The convincement Cho had given him was replaced with doubt again the instant he got outside. The cold was biting into his exposed cheeks and he wrapped his Gryffindor-coloured scarf more tightly around his face. Walking on top of the stands, he soon spotted his friends and sat down beside them. It was then he saw that someone was missing.
‘Where’s Hermione?’ he asked.
‘Studying.’ Ron, shivering from the cold answered shortly and indifferently. It didn’t matter to him where Hermione were, because both of them were still angry at each other.
‘She’s not really interested in this match.’ Ginny replied. ‘She’s okay with knowing the results afterwards.’
‘She’s going to make herself sick studying that much!’ Harry said, remembering how she was during their third year.
More like she’s going to get sick from watching you cheering for Cho. Ginny thought bitterly to herself.

The Ravenclaw team came out to the pitch while Colin Creevey announced them.
‘Well they look ready to kick butt.’ Ron commented, looking through his Omnioculars down the pitch. ‘I wonder if that Git Montague has managed to come up with any new strategies this year?’
‘Montague? Didn’t he graduate last year?’ Ginny asked.
‘Uuh… yeah he did.’ Ron remembered. ‘Then who’s Captain of the Slytherin team this year?’
‘We’ll find out shortly.’ Harry said, looking through his own Omnioculars. ‘Here they come now.’
The Slytherin team came out to the pitch looking quite smug. Harry zoomed in on them with his Omnioculars: it was the almost the same guys as last year, except that there were two new Chasers. Nott of their year had replaced Montague while another burly Slytherin Harry was unfamiliar with had replaced Adrian Pucey. Crabbe and Goyle were still Beaters.
The players waited at their positions as Madam Hooch walked up to the middle. ‘Captains, shake hands!’ she ordered.
There was a massive groan from the stands: it was Draco Malfoy who walked up and clutched Roger Davies’ hand.

Ginny let out a laugh. ‘Really? What does he know about Quidditch strategy?’ Unfortunately it looked like Ginny had to swallow her words ten minutes into the game. Malfoy had obviously taken notes on how his opponents played their game and had worked out countermoves that took the Ravenclaw team by surprise. Slytherin was already in the lead with Thirty-Ten and it looked like Davies and his team was totally in the dark on how they should turn the tide.
Meanwhile Harry was keeping a watchful eye on Cho, and he was growing more concerned by the minutes that passed. She was only circulating slowly over the pitch, her head hanging to her chest and she seemed totally unfocused on the game. There was several times when the Ravenclaw Beaters had to come to her rescue and knock Bludgers away from her that she had failed to notice.

A half hour into the game the Slytherins was in the lead with Seventy-Thirty, and a loud roar of excitement came from the Slytherin supporters when Draco Malfoy dived towards the end of the pitch on a straight course for the Snitch, something Cho was totally oblivious to. Malfoy would’ve caught it if not one of the Ravenclaw Beaters had managed to send a Bludger into his path, distracting him enough to lose sight of the golden ball. Roger Davies asked for timeout after that.
There was a frequent activity from the Ravenclaw team once they were down on the ground, and it seemed to be completely focused on Cho. Harry watched though his Omnioculars: he couldn’t hear anything, but it looked like a shame-filled Cho managed to talk Davies into giving her another chance.
Colin Creevey shortly afterwards announced that the game was on again, but Ravenclaw could not advance any more against Slytherin, no matter how much they tried. Cho was now moving more intensified over the pitch searching for the Snitch, but Harry’s stomach lurched when he saw that Cho was flying more and more irregular as the game went on and her face was of a pained expression.

Finally, fifteen minutes later Cho actually spotted the golden ball at the other end of the pitch and sped off after it. Draco Malfoy was immediately on her tail.
The Ravenclaw supporters rose in the stands and cheered on for Cho, pepping her to catch it before Malfoy.
‘C’mon Cho. C’mon Cho.’ Harry muttered. He didn’t cheer though, because he had Cho’s head in his Omnioculars and saw how her face became even more pale and strained, becoming worse by each second as she raced towards the Snitch. You shouldn’t have participated in this game. Harry thought miserably.
Draco’s broom, the Nimbus Two Thousand and One was faster and was quickly side by side with Cho’s Comet. They were zigzagging at a dangerous speed but Cho was falling behind. Draco gave her an evil smirk before he zigzagged into her side, pushing her and sending her out of control. He didn’t even glance back as he raced after his price now free of the competition, and didn’t see how Cho lost altitude, crashed into the ground and sent her tumbling over the snow. Cho didn’t get up again.

There were loud gasps from the spectators when they realized that Cho was obviously badly wounded. Harry Jumped out of his seat and rushed downwards, showing people out of the way to try to get to her. The teachers that were watching was also on their way down, with Snape and McGonagall in the lead, but it was Madam Hooch on her broom who reached her first.
The rest of the Teachers kept the other students away and no matter how much he tried and shoved people, Harry couldn’t get any closer.
‘Get out of the way all of you!’ Snape’s amplified voice boomed over the pitch. ‘Clear the path; we must get her to the infirmary! Move, or you’ll find yourselves in detention!’
Harry gave up on trying to get to Cho now, because he did not want to get in the way of the Teachers whom were helping her. When the staff had disappeared with Cho, the crowd finally started to disperse, everybody chatting loudly between themselves on what had happened with the Ravenclaw girl. The ones who had been totally forgotten much to their dissatisfaction were the Slytherin Quidditch team who stood gathered in the middle of the pitch and watched everybody go back into the castle.

‘Hey! What about us, you maggots?’ Draco Malfoy screamed after them. ‘I caught the Snitch! We won! Isn’t anybody going to congratulate us?! Come back here you lousy bastards!!’ But no one took them any heed.
Furious, Malfoy made an attempt to throw the Golden Snitch on the ground, but it only flew away after having been released from his hold.

********************************************************************************************************************

Madam Pomfrey promptly refused to let either Harry or the rest of the Ravenclaw team inside to see Cho. She insisted that she needed to heal the girl in peace without a lot of people running around getting in her way. But she promised Harry that she would let him in the next morning, expecting Cho to be better by then. It was a troubled Harry who dragged his feet down towards the Great Hall to eat dinner. On his way his name was called from behind him. It was Hermione.
‘I… I just heard. Is she alright?’
‘Madam Pomfrey says that she should be recovered.’ He answered her. ‘Atleast I hope so. I can’t get rid of this feeling that there’s something neither she or the staff is telling us about her.’
‘She’ll get Cho back on her feet, I’m sure about that.’ Hermione bit her lower lip. ‘Harry, I… I’m sorry if I been a little cold against her.’
‘You don’t need to apologize to me about that. It’s better if you rather apologize to her.’ Harry said a little confused. ‘Is it about her that you’ve been troubled lately?’
‘Well… maybe a little bit. It’s… kind of complicated.’
‘But why? Hermione, what’s the matter? Why do you have something against Cho?’
‘Nothing really!’ she answered quickly. ‘It’s just that I…’ She swallowed. ‘Harry, I don’t know if I should tell you this but I… I…’

‘But what, Mudblood?’ the drooling voice of Draco Malfoy interrupted. ‘Instead of standing there stammering and blocking the way you should just spit it out. Are you trying to tell him maybe that you poisoned Chang yesterday or what?’
Harry’s eyes darkened when he spied Malfoy. The fact that Pansy Parkinson, Crabbe and Goyle accompanied him didn’t hit him. He only felt this overwhelming urge to put a massive pain upon the arrogant Slytherin. ‘You! You did it to Cho! You hit her with your broom and made her crash!’
‘I believe muggle’s have of way of saying: “If you can’t stand the heat, stay out of the kitchen?” Admit it Potter, she shouldn’t have played today, it was quite clear that she was sick.’
‘If you saw that she was sick, you could have been a little less harsh to her during the game.’ Harry spat.
‘Why should I?’ Malfoy asked indignant. ‘I don’t care about bitches that fraternises with Mudblood-lovers and half bloods. She had it coming to her!’

Harry roared as he was about to jump Malfoy, but Hermione held him back, shouting: ‘No Harry! NO!’
Ron and Ginny who had just come from a side-corridor had heard the conversation and they also grabbed onto Harry before he would do something stupid.
‘Don’t Harry!’ Ginny cried. ‘He’s not worth it!’
‘I’m gonna kill him!’ Harry growled.
‘Give it your best shot Potter.’ Draco teased as Crabbe and Goyle moved infront of him, clenching their fists.
‘What’s going on here?’
Everybody froze. Vladislav Malfoy had just entered the scene with Krum following closely behind. The Professor’s deep monotone voice and cold lifeless eyes had a very intimidating effect.

Ron was for once the first to regain his composure. ‘It was Malfoy who started it Professor. Harry here is very depressed about his girlfriend in the infirmary and the ferret there didn’t hesitate to insult her further… He even bragged about how he knocked her off her broom.’
‘I see.’ Vladislav turned to Draco. ‘Have you got anything to contradict Mr. Weasley’s statement Draco? Or is it like that you’ve got no respect for the misfortunate at all?’
‘The family of Malfoy has never had any need to show the scum that’s lesser than us any respect at all, Uncle Vlad.’ Draco snarled through gritted teeth. ‘And you know it!’
‘The way I see it, you’re the one who’s still got a lot to learn.’ Vlad said, still with a monotone voice. ‘And this isn’t family, this is school, where other rules apply. Ten points from Slytherin.’
Draco growled at his uncle. But the older Malfoy ignored it. ‘Haven’t you got anything else to do?’ he asked instead with a somewhat commanding voice.
‘Let’s go!’ Draco spat at his cronies. They complied, except for Pansy Parkinson who stopped beside Hermione.

‘Tell me, how do you really feel about Cho Chang being out of commission?’ she asked lowly, but still loud enough for everyone to hear.
‘It’s terrible of course.’ Hermione said. ‘Why would I feel otherwise?’
‘Why wouldn’t you feel otherwise?’ Pansy countered.
‘I don’t know what you’re talking about?’ Hermione retorted.
‘I know the true story. A girl can see it in another girl’s eyes.’ Pansy said with a glee. Hermione swallowed nervously. ‘It’s just so strange… how quickly Cho Chang became sick from one day to another – like some kind of outside interference has something to do with it?’
Everybody looked at the two with an unreadable expression, not really comprehending what Pansy Parkinson was talking about. Hermione looked around at everyone with pleading eyes, like she was begging everyone not to believe what Pansy was implying. Harry noticed that Hermione finally looked eyes with the silent Victor Krum and held them there the longest. Harry wondered what was going on between the two of them.
‘You’re out of line, Parkinson.’ Hermione said forcefully, regaining her senses.
‘Most definitely.’ Vladislav Malfoy shot in. ‘Go with your friends Ms. Parkinson.’

‘I can see it in your eyes, Mudblood.’ Pansy finished before she walked away.
‘Another three points from Slytherin for that insult.’ Vlad called after her. Then he bid the Gryffindors a good day before he walked away. Krum, who’d been silent during the whole incident quickly walked after him, writing in his almanac again.
‘What was she talking about?’ asked Harry turning to Hermione. ‘It sounded like you had something to do with Cho getting sick?’
Hermione stared wide-eyed at Harry; she could not believe he’d just said that.
‘Oh, for crying out loud Harry, Pansy’s a Slytherin!’ Ginny said testily. ‘What else would they say, it’s just like them to accuse someone they have a dislike to! It’s their way of making friends become unfriendly amongst each other!’
‘I didn’t say I believed her!’ Harry retorted.
‘I should hope so. Forget about it and let’s go to dinner.’ Ginny said with an end-of-conversation tone. Everybody felled in behind her and they all walked to the Great Hall in silence. But Ginny noticed that there was still a tensing suspicion hanging over the group as they took their seats at the Gryffindor table. And it worried her a lot.

********************************************************************************************************************

It was midnight. Everything was quiet out in the cold winter landscape. And that was to the liking of the dark figure that moved silently outside the walls of Hogwarts castle.
Knowing that no one was around, the being moved undisturbed along the wall as a shadowy silhouette, until the figure suddenly stopped underneath a window.
The being looked up. The window was dark. The room was unoccupied, with the exception of one person. A person who was unaware of the coming fate that was about to befall on her.
The Dark figure felt a special tension inside. There was a task to be done, something that was necessary to do. The dark being had almost waited too long. But now it was time.
The window was about twelve feet up, and the wall was smooth. It was impossible to climb the wall, and it was impossible to jump up to the window. But it was still not unreachable for the dark figure.
It was time.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry got up much earlier then the rest of his dorm-mates on the Sunday-morning. But it was nothing unusual. The other occupants of the Sixth-year dormitory always used Sundays to sleep in, and Harry himself had hardly slept at all, thinking about Cho down in the Infirmary. But now it was time to go see her. Madam Pomfrey had promised him that he could visit her.
Harry showered and got dressed. He even tried to comb his hair to look more presentable, but to no avail. Abandoning the futile attempt, he proceeds down to the common room and through the painting of The Fat Lady. Not wasting any time, he directed his feet directly for the Infirmary. Once he was outside the door, he looked himself over again to be sure that he did not look like some kind of messy bum. Going over the procedures in his mind for visiting someone at a hospital, he realized he should have brought flowers. But that was no problem for a Wizard. He took out his wand and muttered: ‘Orchideous.’ And a bunch of flowers burst from the wand tip. Harry thought he should send a note to Mr. Ollivander the Wand-maker, to thank him for presenting that incantation when he weighed wands in his fourth year before the Tri-Wizard tournament.

Looking presentable, flowers in hand, Harry knocked on the door to the Infirmary.
The door only opened slightly ajar, Harry could just make out Madam Pomfrey gazing out through the narrow opening.
‘Good morning Madam Pomfrey.’ Harry greeted. ‘I’m here to see Cho, as you promised I could. Is she awake?’
Pomfrey didn’t answer, instead the door opened even more and someone stepped out. That someone was Professor McGonagall, but without the stern expression she usually wore. In fact she looked quite pale and seemed to just have gone through a major shock.
‘M-Mr. Potter… Harry…’ McGonagall croaked.
The insides of Harry’s body felt like they just had been turned into ice, and the flowers he was holding dropped to the floor. Harry didn’t need to hear what Professor McGonagall was trying to say, because he could see the very truth in her tear-filled eyes.

Cho Chang was dead.

Author’s notes:

I’m so sorry everyone, I know how much you like my version of Cho, and asked me not to let her be dumped harshly or come to harm. But her death was necessary for my story, you will find out why.

Until next time…

13. The town time had forgotten

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

I’m so sorry. I’m so terribly sorry that this took a lot longer than you readers and I both had anticipated. The main problem was that this was such a boring chapter to write since it’s a filler-chapter. Then as other responsibilities in life constantly got in the way made it even harder to take time with this.

Now, I have been receiving some complaints about grammar- and spelling-problems in my story. What I did find similarities with was that those comments always came from reviews of the first three chapters. I know that those first chapters are crap and I apologize for it. Some time in the future I will revise the whole story after it’s finished. I’d appreciate to know from you how I’m doing now though, in case I have failed to improve as much as I think for myself that I have.

Again: thank you very much for the reviews. I hope you will at least take some kind of liking to this chapter. To tell you the truth: I’m a bit displeased with it, and unfortunately it is beyond my power to write it better.

******************************************

Harry was sitting alone in the Sixth-year Dormitory on his bed, unconsciously grinding his worry-balls, staring at an empty spot on the wall. He was numb all over, close to a state of shock. It was somehow amazing but yet an agonizing experience on how one moment of happiness can turn into another of total despair. Cho was gone. Just gone. It had only been about two days ago when she had been so full of life, with her whole life ahead of her. The next day she had suddenly taken some form of ill that was unexplainable and then the next morning… Cho was dead.
Harry couldn’t help to wonder if he was somehow cursed, since everyone around him just ended up dead. Voldemort took his parents when they stood in his way in his attempt to kill him when he was just a baby … Wormtail had killed Cedric Diggory because of he had been dragged along into a trap meant for him… And Bellatrix Lestrange had killed his Godfather Sirius Black when he had come to Harry’s aid…

All those occasions had some kind of connection back to Lord Voldemort, so Harry could easily put all the blame on him – but what about the incident with Cho? Was Voldemort somehow also responsible for her death? Truth to be told: Harry actually didn’t think so. His oh-so-famous scar, the lightning-bolt shaped mark left behind by a failed curse that gave him a connection with his archenemy was still quiet. Not a single throb that gave a hint of the Dark Lords mode. Had he been behind Cho’s death, he would now be gloating for once again inflicting the psychic pain into Harry’s soul… but there was nothing.
Then what was responsible for Cho’s death? Was it just a tragic accident? It certainly looked that way. Harry angrily clenched his hand that was holding the worry-balls. He wanted to blame someone – he wanted to inflict pain on the one who had taken Cho away from him! Now when he for once had been happy, having someone close to him that he could love and be loved from… He sighed in frustration. Why was life so cruel to him?

There was a soft knocking on the door, and then Ron stepped in. With careful steps he walked up to Harry so that he wouldn’t startle him, while he looked at him with a worried expression.
‘Harry?’ he spoke softly. ‘Lunch is over… I saved you some food… in case you were hungry…?’ Harry didn’t even acknowledge his friend. He sat still on his spot, staring on the spot on the wall, only grinding his worry-balls with an absent mind. Harry had been excused from classes for two days ahead, to deal with his loss of his girlfriend. But while he didn’t attend classes, he didn’t come down to eat either. It was Monday, Harry hadn’t eaten since the dinner last Saturday, which had not been much back then either, and the rest of his class and the staff were worried that he would catch a case of malnutrition.
Ron sighed in defeat, left the food he’d brought beside Harry and quietly walked out. Harry had been totally oblivious to Ron’s visit, just like he had been totally oblivious to everything ever since he’d received the terrible news the morning before… Cho Chang was dead.

**************************************

Ron walked down the stairs to the common room feeling totally depressed because he had no power what so ever to help his friend. He was greeted with the usual anxious expressions from the rest of the Gryffindor house when he left the last step.
‘Is there any change at all?’ Hermione asked him just as anxious as the rest, if not more. One of the only few good things that had come from Cho’s death, although they both agreed that the price had been much too high, was that Ron and Hermione had totally forgotten about their quarrel. A silent agreement had been made between them to stop nagging at each other and bury their differences now that Harry needed both of them more than anything. If only he would let them.
‘None what so ever.’ Ron answered her miserably. ‘He just sits there, won’t answer to anything I’m saying.’

Hermione let out a sad sigh. She wanted nothing more than to go up to him to sooth him and give him her condolences for his loss. True, Hermione had been extremely jealous with Cho, and had been unwilling to get along with her because of her acquaintance with Harry. She even had admittedly hated Cho because she’d caught Harry’s heart before her - but she had definitely not wanted her dead. From Hermione’s point of view, life was a very precious gift and it should not to be mistreated by disrespect or spilled by carelessness or by external violence. She believed in it so strongly that she had no respect for people who destroyed themselves by using drugs or tobacco, and after having read about what damage alcohol does to a human body, she had not much respect for drinkers either. She felt that those people wasted their health on something you can live perfectly well without. Therefore she had been extremely reluctant to Butterbeer the first time she ever went to Hogsmeade, but had a change of heart when Madam Rosmerta had assured her that Butterbeer did not have the properties that could affect humans. I only wish that that rule applied to House-elves as well. she thought with a sigh, remembering Winky down in the kitchen.

Now Cho’s life had in one way or another been spilled, which Hermione felt sadness for, and she felt that Harry should accept help from his friends to get trough his grief and to help him straighten up or his life would soon waste away as well. But he would obviously not let them. Sometimes that boy was way to stubborn for his own good.

********************************************************************************************************************

The most annoying thing Harry had to cope with after his loss was the Daily Prophet, who did not hesitate to take pity on him, and they did it in a very disturbingly mushy manner. They had written about the two first deaths of course, but only as a note on page two. Now that Harry’s girlfriend had died, they made it as the big headline on the front-page.

ANOTHER DISASTER FOR THE BOY-WHO-LIVED. GIRLFRIEND DEAD.

There seems to be no end to the tragedies that falls upon Harry Potter. The world thought that the Sixteen-year old hero, who as a baby temporarily robbed He-Who-Must-Be-Named of his power, had finally found the happiness he so richly deserved when he entered a relationship with the beautiful exotic girl Cho Chang. But the happiness came to an abrupt end during the weekend, in a most terrible way.
Cho Chang, who was attending her last year at Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry, was an expert flyer on a broomstick, and was a member of the Rawenclaw Quidditch-team in the said school. This weekend they played their last game before Christmas, and rumours stated that Harry Potter was to accompany her back to her hometown during the Holiday.
According to Madam Poppy Pomfrey, matron at Hogwarts, Cho Chang had taken some kind of ill on the day when the game was to take place and was in no shape to participate. Sadly she did this anyway, and after an hour into the game, she lost consciousness and fell off her broom, causing herself serious damage. Madam Pomfrey did everything in her power to save the unfortunate student, but confirms that Cho Chang died during the night.
The Daily Prophet wishes to give Harry Potter our heartbroken condolences for his loss, and prays that he will one day find happiness again.

There were more written that mostly took up the life Cho had lived, and even more condolences for Harry, but he refused to read anymore, he couldn’t stand it.
After having read the article, the whole school threw concerned looks after him, expecting him to go into another tantrum, or maybe fall into another collapse. Everyone stayed away from him because of that, something that Harry actually was grateful for. Even most of the Slytherins seemed to give him a break, although everyone doubted that Draco Malfoy would be one of them. Sure enough, Malfoy was on his way to say something bad when Harry and him met in a corridor the Monday afternoon after Cho’s death, the very fact of that he wanted to taunt him was expressed on his face. But once again: something came over him in the last second and he just walked away without saying a word.

After two days of given time of grief, Harry returned to his lessons. But during those times, it was like he was still not present. He only sat by himself away from the others, did his work although it was with apathy and would not speak up unless spoken to, and even then his answers were short and unemotional. The happy Harry was once again gone, replaced by the sullen and lonely person that they had become familiar with during the previous year.
Fortunately it was only going on for a few days. One and a half week later, the term ended for Christmas holiday. Hermione, Ginny and Harry, who was absentmindedly gazing into the fire, was sitting in the Gryffindor common room waiting for Ron to come back. He had been called to Professor McGonagall’s office after their last lesson, and none of them could figure out what he’d done wrong. Hermione was thinking that when Ron came back, she would with the help of him and Ginny try to persuade Harry to go with the Weasley’s to the Burrow during Christmas, to help him get his mind on something else and try to get over Cho’s death.

Ron finally came back after a while, and Hermione noticed that he was upset over something. He didn’t look furious, but he had an expression of some sort of an agitated ‘so-be-it’-look. Hermione began to address him to ask him what the matter was, but Ron cut her off with a wave of his hand and marched up towards his dormitory.
‘What’s the matter with him now?’ she asked Ginny, who could only shrug her shoulders in a negative response. Ron came back down shortly afterwards, this time with his arms full of books.
‘Ron, what’s up?’ Ginny asked him.
‘What’s up? I’ll tell you what’s up! Can you guess what Professor McGonagall called me in for?’
The girls shook their heads.
‘Snape; that greasy Git – He has just chucked me out of Potions!’ Ron said in a rushed voice.
‘He what?’ Hermione gasped out. ‘Oh, Ron… you failed to improve…’
‘That was his motivation in his note to McGonagall.’ Ron said aggravated. ‘She says that I’m not welcome back there – ever! I bet I just made his Christmas.’ He then took on a more resigned tone. ‘But okay… I guess Potions never really was my thing. The truth is that I would probably never even have gotten this far if it weren’t for your help, Hermione. And had I not been so stupid to botch up our friendship, I might have made it this time too.’
‘Indeed.’ Hermione agreed.
‘This also means that I can never be an Auror,’ Ron continued. ‘ – but I guess I’ll find another career. At least I won’t have to put up with Snape ever again.’

‘So what’s with the books?’ Ginny asked, indicated to the bunch Ron was holding. ‘Do you plan to plough through those to see what other career you can take?’
‘These? These are my complete set of Potions-books. Now that Potions is out of my life, I never ever want to see these books again!’ And then: to Hermione’s horrified expression and Ginny’s shocked face, Ron hurled the books into the fireplace.
‘Ron, what are you doing?!’ Ginny yelled. Hermione was totally speechless, looking aghast. To burn books was in her mind just as a horrible crime as committing murder.
‘Bye bye. Good riddance.’ Ron said to the books as the fire consumed them and turned them into ashes.
‘You idiot!!’ Ginny barked in a shrilly voice.
‘Will you stop jumping down my throat?’ Ron barked back. ‘I didn’t need them anymore!’
‘No, but Mum and Dad could have sold those books to a second-hand book-dealer to get some money back on them!’ Ginny told him angrily. ‘And furthermore: I’m good at Potions; I could have used that N.E.W.T. level book you just burned for my studies next year! I recall that that book was expensive!!’
Ron propped his knuckle into his mouth when he realised how stupid his actions were.

‘Wouldn’t want to be in your shoes when we get back home.’ Ginny said under her breath. ‘Mum is going to have a fit when she finds out.’
‘Bloody hell…’ Ron groaned through his fist that was plucked between his teeth. ‘I think I prefer a Howler…’
Hermione bit back her own remark of Ron’s foul behaviour – Ginny had already made the point. And it wasn’t worth risking their friendship again. Instead she went on with the original plan.
‘Uhm… Harry?’ she said carefully.
Harry grunted to show that he was listening, but he didn’t turn away from the fire.
‘You know… You don’t need to… - you shouldn’t stay here at Hogwarts by yourself during Christmas.’ Hermione spoke in a slow, sympathetic voice to keep things friendly. ‘Why don’t you go with Ron and Ginny to the Burrow?’
‘Yes, come with us.’ Ron quickly agreed. ‘Mum and Dad will be happy to have you there.’
‘You know that you are always welcome there.’ Ginny cut in. ‘It’ll be a blast comparable to staying here when everyone else is gone.’
‘I wasn’t planning to stay here anyhow…’ Harry muttered, still not turning around.
‘You didn’t? What did you have in mind?’ Ginny asked him.
‘That what I had planned for months: I’m spending my holiday with Cho in her hometown.’

Harry’s statement made all three of them exchange very frightful glances between them. They couldn’t help but to wonder if Harry had gone mad – like if he in his mind had been in total denial about Cho’s death that he had started to believe that her demise had been a lie. Or worse: his sorrow had driven him to a suicidal mode.
‘B-but Harry…’ Ron said with a quavering voice. ‘Cho is… is… y-you know…?’
‘Dead?’ Harry finished for him in a flat tone. ‘It’s not like you have to remind me.’
‘Then… then why are you going?’ Hermione asked incredulously.
‘Because I never got to say goodbye.’ He answered, looking into the fire. ‘I’m going to visit her grave to pay her my final respect and bid her farewell. Maybe after that will I be able to go on with my life.’
Harry had delivered that with a tone that although it had been flat; it had been filled with such a forceful determination that left no room for argument. Harry had made up his mind and nothing would make him change it. With one last miserable glance passed between the three others, the subject was dropped.

********************************************************************************************************************

The Hogwarts Express was filled with almost every student from the school, only a couple of second-year Slytherins and Justin Finch-Fletchley stayed behind this year. The others had had enough of the deaths that had occurred during the term that they only wanted to get away for a while and spend some time with their families. Cho Chang’s death had really rattled everyone up, because the ride on the train had never been so quiet and calm as it was this time. There was no running around, so all the Prefects could just sit down and relax. Not even Draco Malfoy and his cronies went around to stir up trouble this time, least of all around Harry. None of the friends believed it was because Malfoy somehow respected Harry for his loss; it was probably more because of his unexplainable behaviour that he’d had lately that made him stay away from the Boy-who-Lived.
During the whole ride, Harry wasn’t uttering a single word. He was in a world of his own, most likely tormented by memories and feeling uneasy with going to a strange town he knew nothing about to visit a grave. None of the friends who accompanied him in the compartment tried to speak to him. It was if they were afraid that they would accidentally say something that would upset Harry even more, a risk they did not dare to take at this time.

After what had felt like their longest trip ever on the Hogwarts Express, they finally arrived at King’s Cross. In a bit of an undisciplined manner, the students hurried through the hidden exit out to the muggle world to rejoin with their respective families. Hermione’s parents were waiting for her there, together with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.
‘Well Harry…’ Hermione said lowly, turning to her friend. ‘I… I’d like to wish you a happy Christmas, but… I would be lying. Oh Harry, it shouldn’t be this way!’
‘That’s what I’ve been saying all the time…’ Harry said unemotionally.
‘Is your mind totally made up? You won’t go with the Weasley’s? You know … you can come with me, if you want? I’ll talk to my parents, I’m sure they will…’
‘No. I appreciate the offer, but I’m in no mood to celebrate Christmas at all, and I wouldn’t want to ruin your time with your parents. I’m going to Cho’s hometown.’
‘Very well.’ She sighed and then gave him a gentle hug. ‘I’ll see you after New Year then.’ She then gave Ginny and Ron a hug each, wished the senior Weasley’s a Happy Christmas and went to join her parents. Harry couldn’t help but to envy her when he saw her father greeting his daughter with a bone-crushing hug and a kiss on the cheek from her mother.

Harry didn’t have time to reflect any more about it before he himself was in a bone-crushing hug by Mrs. Weasley.
‘Oh Harry, dear boy. I am so sorry for what happened to you.’ Molly Weasley said with an almost broken voice.
‘T-thank you, Mrs. Weasley.’ Harry managed to squeak out as his ribs groaned in protest. He had never imagined her being able to pull such strength in an emotional state as she was.
‘Ginny wrote to us and told us of your plans.’ Molly said as she let go of him, but held her hands on his shoulders. ‘Are you sure this is what you want to do? You are very welcome to come home with us and have a real Christmas…’
Biting back his annoyance of having to repeat himself, Harry calmly explained again that his mind was made up, and although the Weasley’s were reluctant to let Harry go with this, they knew better then to try to convince him otherwise. But they would not leave until they’d made sure Harry got on the right train, and he surrendered to their help.

It turned out that Harry would have to wait until the next day until there was any point of departing. As Cho had explained, only two trains a day went to her hometown, and that was with a private line that was located somewhere in the middle of the country. As the woman behind the Information desk explained to Mr. Weasley, Harry would have to take a train from King’s Cross in the morning, travel half a day to the point where the railroad hooked up with the private line to catch the train that departed in the afternoon. He would never make it to the morning train if he departed now, as it would leave him deserted in the middle of nowhere for almost a day.
The Weasley’s therefore dropped off Harry at the Leaky Cauldron so that he could spend the night there. Although Harry was in a gloomy mood, he wished everybody a happy Christmas and both Mrs. Weasley and Ginny kissed his cheeks. Ron and Mr. Weasley settled with giving him a handshake.

**********************************************

The next day was the most boring one in Harry’s life, not even the days when he was locked up in the Cupboard back at Dursley’s could be compared with this one. In the Cupboard he at least had some personal (but broken) stuff that he could preoccupy his time with. On the train he had nothing, because he neglected to bring stuff with him, as he didn’t think he would make use of them anyway.
He began to wonder how Cho could stand making this trip every year before he remembered that she always used the Floo-network to get to Diagon-alley. The reason to why they had planned to travel by train was because Cho had wanted them to spend a long time for themselves and snog while they travelled. Harry had loved the idea at the time, and the lost opportunity tormented his mind. Never would he kiss her again. Harry yawned with boredom for how many times he didn’t know. He lost the count a long time ago. He really wished he could travel by Floo instead of sitting here, but he had no idea what Cho’s house was called, and it wouldn’t be proper anyway to suddenly drop in unannounced on top of a grieving family.

Finally after what seemed forever in Harry’s mind, the conductor told him that it was time for him to step off. Grateful for getting out and stretch his legs, he stepped out into the cold winter-air – and found himself in the middle of nowhere. He was beginning to think that there had been some mistake somewhere before he spotted the train he was supposed to get on next. His mouth dropped. It was an old Steam Engine. It wasn’t that he had anything against Steam Engines; the Hogwarts Express was after all one. But this one was old and battered, and the two passenger cars and one transport wagon it pulled was something Harry had only seen in Western-movies the few times he’d got the opportunity to watch TV. He’d never thought such old train-cars were still in existence, let alone still in use!
The area wasn’t thankfully as totally unoccupied as it looked. There was a small shack built beside the tracks where the Station Master was working. Harry went over there, hoping there would be something there to eat. The Station Master offered him sandwiches that looked about a week old, but he was so hungry that he bought one anyway, happy that he thought about visiting Gringotts and exchanged some gold into muggle-money while he was at Diagon Alley.

Forcing down the dry sandwich, Harry took place on the train. The wooden benches were quite uncomfortable to sit on, he knew that he was going to be soar on his buttocks only after an hour, and the train wouldn’t leave until after two hours. And worse still, the trip was to take all night!
Only a very few more people took place on the train until the two hours were up, Harry figured that most passengers probably took the night train and slept on that, so that when they were refreshed could take the morning train when comfortability was not a necessary issue anymore since regular trains had all that in their service. To sleep on the wooden benches was not anything Harry was prepared to try, so he resigned himself to a very uncomfortable trip.
‘All aboard!’ The conductor finally shouted, signalling its departure. The train got into motion, barely filled with people. Strange that Cho had said that the tickets had been hard to come by, she must’ve been exaggerating. Harry leaned back and closed his eyes, trying to get some sleep. He gave up on his attempts after a while. The train rocked roughly while moving along its tracks and was quite noisy, making it impossible to stay in a comfortable position.
Harry sighed again. This is going to be a long trip!

********************************************************************************************************************

‘Last stop! Everybody off!’ Harry actually blessed the conductor when he said that. Travelling a whole night on an uncomfortable train sitting on wooden benches and not getting any kind of sleep was definitely not Harry’s idea of Christmas holiday. He wondered how he would have liked this even if Cho had been with him. When the train finally stopped, Harry was first off. In fact, he was the only one off. The other passengers had disembarked at earlier stops. He groaned not only from his protesting muscles in his soar body, but also from the thought of having to travel on this train again when he was going back.
Harry was disappointed at the sight that met him. The sun had still to rise, but he could see that he was in the middle of nowhere again! Only a shack that the Station Master occupied spoke of some kind of civilisation, but there was no sign of any town. Shivering from the cold, he was beginning to fear that he’d gone off at the wrong station, but the conductor had told him when he had checked his ticket that he was to travel all the way to the last stop. So where was he suppose to go from here?

Harry finally decided to go and ask the Station Master for directions. When he plodded through the snow towards the shack, he saw a big sleigh that was strapped to two Reindeers waiting outside of it. A man was sitting on the coach-box of the sleigh, dressed in a brown fur-coat. His old-looking earmuffs where partly covered by his big cap that looked somewhat moth-eaten. His thick moustaches seemed to be constantly twitching, but that was because he was chewing on something.
‘Well blow me down, and drag me on my behind.’ The coachman exclaimed when he spied Harry. ‘Wonders never cease ta ‘appen, after all. Aint no one us’ally coming ta dis part of th’ world. Ya ain't lost, are ya kid?’
‘As far as I’m told, I shouldn’t be.’ Harry answered carefully. ‘Although I’m not sure where I’m supposed to go from here. I was under the impression that there should be a town around these parts.’
‘Well, dat’s what me and my girls are here for.’ The coachman said, indicating to his animals. ‘We’re here ta pick up travellers or supplies dat’s coming ta our little town. Gotta admit though, us’ally never expect any travellers. Our little town aint exactly attracting tourists, and dat’s ‘cause none knows it exists; save for us locals and those kids t’at was born ‘ere who choose ta live in th’ big cities.’

‘Then, you’ll give me a ride?’ Harry asked. The coachman spit out a disgusting lump of tobacco he’d been chewing on, it landed in the snow next to Harry.
‘Sure kid, if ya pay th’ fee. Gotta keep the girls fed, ya know?’ The coachman said, once again indicating the Reindeers. The price he then demanded though seemed a little much, but Harry was in no mood for argument as tired and hungry as he was. Besides, he didn’t have any problems with money considering the amount of gold inhabiting his vault under Gringotts, so he paid and climbed aboard the sleigh.
Harry wasn’t in any mood for chitchat during the ride, but the coachman seemed happy with doing most of the talking.
‘How much do ya really know ‘bout our little town, kid?’ he asked, taking another bite of his tobacco and chewed on it with distasteful smacking sounds.
‘Only that’s it called ‘The town time had forgotten’.’ Harry answered gloomily.
‘Right ya are.’ The coachman said, not picking up Harry’s tone. ‘Ain’t no single watt of electric’s ‘ere. Never ‘ad any need for it, we do well with our paraffin lamps, oil heaters an’ ol’ wood stoves. Our only contact wit’ th’ outside world is through our telegraph. We ‘ave no need for any so called modern stuff ‘ere, there ain’t no automobiles spewing out poisons, and no silly television t’at will turn th’ ‘eads up side down for our youths. Our parents, grandparents, great grandparents and their ancestors before lived like this, and t’at’s ‘ow we can live as well. Ain’t nothing like living as it was before, yessire!’

How about shutting up for a change? Harry thought to himself, getting annoyed of the coachman’s rambling. Still, he could understand from the information he was given as to why Cho’s wizard parents choose to live here. The wizard world never used any kinds of electricity either, so by living here, that meant there would be no confusions with any modern stuff that they often had.
The sun was on its way up from the horizon when the sleigh arrived to the town. Harry thought that it really was a town time had forgotten, because the houses where nowhere near the modern appearances Harry was used to. It was actually more like going into another incarnation of Hogsmeade. He was no historian, so he couldn’t tell which epoch the stone- and wood-mixed houses heritage from. His best guess was that they were from somewhere in the late Middle Ages, a fact that was encouraged from the ruins of an old castle that was resting on a high mound outside of town. He began to wonder where in the world he’s ended up as it suddenly hit him that the name of this town had somehow eluded him.
The coachman stopped the sleigh outside a bigger building that Harry took for the local pub. A wooden sign that swayed in the wind said: ‘The Laughing Swan Inn’. To laugh was the last thing on Harry’s mind right now.

‘Here ya go kid.’ The coachman said, stepping of the sleigh. ‘Unless ya already got a place ta nap, t’is is where visitors ar’ recommended. Good food an’ warm cots. ‘Course, its still little early, wonder if ol’ Mac and sweet Lissy got some fresh bread done? How’s ‘bout we find out kid?’
Harry had preferred not to follow this man anywhere, but if this was the only Inn in town, he didn’t have much of a choice. The coachman had just opened the door and was about to enter when a woman’s voice was heard. ‘Spit out the ghastly stuff in your mouth before crossing my doorstep, Nick!’
Nick the coachman spit out the tobacco in the snow and entered the door. ‘Ya know me too well, Lissy.’ He said with a smirk.
‘That I should!’ the woman’s voice answered. ‘We go through this procedure every day!’
Harry’s first impression had been correct that this was a pub. The bottom floor of this building reminded him of the saloons that he’d seen in old Western-movies, only this was cosier. Reindeer skins and crowns decorated the walls, giving the space a warmer environment. A woman was working at the oil heater. She was a small and plump as Mrs. Weasley, her grey hair was put up in a tight bun atop of her head. Her face gave hints of her being worn out of the hard-laboured life that came with living in an old-fashioned town like this, but she had a pleasant expression on her face anyhow. Harry assumed that this was Lissy.

‘Oh, what a surprise.’ She said gently as she looked up. ‘Another visitor. It doesn’t happen very often, least of all around Christmas.’
‘Welcome to The Laughing Swan, stranger.’ Another voice said. Harry took an involuntary step back, but quickly composed himself. This man who had emerged from a doorway to a kitchen, probably the one named Mac, was an almost look-alike to Uncle Vernon, only with a kind face rather than the grumpy-looking one his uncle usually wore. It was kind of spooky to look at him because of it, Harry wondered for a moment if Vernon Dursley had a twin-brother he never spoke of.
‘Something wrong?’ Mac asked uncertainly.
‘No.’ Harry quickly answered. ‘You startled me, that’s all.’
‘No need for that kind of reaction, young man. I’m completely harmless.’ Mac said with a smile.
‘Yeah. He’s quite ‘armless as long as ya pay for th’ service he’s giving ya.’ Nick broke in, grinning.
‘Nick, don’t scare the young man away.’ Lissy scolded the coachman. ‘Do you need a room, young man?’
‘Yes, thank you.’ Harry answered as politely as he could, but it was hard because he was so tired after the long train-trip and he was haunted by memories.

‘Come now boy, ya should not look so grumpy.’ Nick slapped a cheerful hand on Harry’s back. ‘It’s Christmas tomorrow, that cause for celebration, don’t you agree?’
‘Are you here to visit somebody, young man?’ Mac asked.
‘Yes. My… girlfriend.’ Harry replied gloomily. He regretted that he said those words.
‘Aah, young love.’ Lissy said with a nostalgic grin.
‘Lucky you.’ Nick also grinned and again slapped a cheerful hand on Harry’s back. ‘Then what’s with th’ grumpy mood? Who’s th’ fortunate young lass who will ‘ave th’ best Christmas of her life then?’
‘You don’t understand. She’s dead.’ The smiles of the three locals dropped instantly. ‘She died two weeks ago. I’m here to pay my final respects.’
There was a moment of uncomfortable silence before Nick spoke again. ‘The Chang’s lass. Am I right?’ Harry nodded.
‘Oh, god.’ Lissy wiped a tear from her eye.
‘Poor girl. We all knew her, of course.’ Mac said sadly. ‘She always had these strange ideas and could sometimes be a little rebellious – but over all she was a sweet child.’
‘Oh, poor Lynn and Joshua.’ Lissy sobbed. Harry assumed that she was talking about Cho’s parents.

‘Aye. Quite a shock when th’ train brought th’ coffin in.’ Nick grunted. ‘No fun being a coachman at some times. Had ta take the coffin first to th’ church an’ then ta th’ graveyard where they put her in th’ crypt. A sad day, t’at was.’
‘What happened to her?’ Lissy asked Harry.
‘What did they tell you?’ Harry asked, careful not to give away anything about the wizard-world.
‘That she suddenly took some ill at the boarding school she attended a-and… f-fell down the stairs.’
The gut in Harry’s body wrenched, but he found it to be a good explanation to stick to. ‘That’s exactly what we all was told. The staff didn’t want to give us any more information than that.’ Harry sighed. ‘If you excuse me… this… is quite painful to talk about. Could I just have a room and rest for a while before I go to the graveyard? It’s been a long trip.’
‘Of course.’ Mac said. ‘We have a room prepared, second door from the top of the stairs. Just don’t go into the first room, we have another visitor there who’s been up all night and needs his sleep.’
‘Thank you.’ Harry said and went for the stairs. He could almost feel the local’s follow him with their eyes and he knew that there would be a lot of talk about him during the day when other people would come in. But he didn’t care. He didn’t even want to eat, because he had no appetite. All that was on Harry’s mind now was to get some sleep.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry slept longer than he had intended. When he’d arrived to the town which name he had still to learn, the sun had been on it’s way up. Glancing out the window he saw that it was dark outside again. Consulting his watch, he saw that it was very late evening; only a few hours remained until midnight and Christmas day. He had definitely not planned to visit Cho’s grave in the middle of the night, but there was no way he could get back to sleep now. Besides, his growling stomach urged him to get out of bed and fill it. There was after all a delicious aroma of some sort of stew coming from downstairs.
He was met with stares from many people when he came down, but at least these wasn’t stares of wonder that his scar always attracted. These people were only curious; Harry had to remember that this town never had many visitors. He hoped though that Cho’s parents weren’t among them.

‘I was wondering which one of our two guests would be first up.’ Mac chuckled when he saw him.
‘Got any stew left?’ Harry asked. ‘I couldn’t help notice the smell.’
‘Coming right up. Lissy dear, bring some stew for our young guest.’ He called out to the kitchen. Lissy quickly came out with the food and a pint of milk. The other people in the pub had quickly lost interest in him and went back to their own business. Some were even leaving as it was close to closing time.
‘Which way is it to the graveyard?’ Harry asked after a while when he was nearly finished with his meal.
‘It’s about 20 minutes walk south-west from the town.’ Mac explained. ‘You’ll be able to see it in broad daylight tomorrow.’
‘Well the moon will have to suffice.’ Harry said vaguely. He hadn’t expected though that that would cause a lot of heads to turn his way.

‘What do you mean?’ Mac asked him. ‘You’re not going out tonight are you?’
‘Yes. Why?’
‘Y-you can’t go outside of town now!’ one of the local’s said.
‘Why not?’ Harry didn’t like to once again being told what he could and could not do. The people in the pub glanced nervously around at each other. ‘Well? Why not?’ Harry asked again, aggravated.
‘It’s dangerous.’ Another man said.
‘Danger has many forms.’ Harry said impatiently. ‘Now what’s so dangerous about going out to the graveyard tonight? Are there ghosts there or what?’
‘That’s what some of us believe.’ Another said, Harry didn’t see who it was.
‘Did you just say that you have trouble with some kind of ghost here?’ Although Harry was used to the ghosts back at Hogwarts, he found the idea ludicrous.

‘Some believe there are some kinds of ghosts involved, the rest of us thinks there are some maniacs out there who does satanic rituals.’ Mac reluctantly explained. ‘Two weeks ago there were some horrible stuff going on around here, always at night. Our cattle were slaughtered in a weird way and people begun to get sick. One has even disappeared. The other stranger upstairs showed up about a week ago telling us that he’d discovered a supernatural activity around in these parts and has promised us that he would rid us of the problem. He only demanded of us to stay indoors at night and let him work alone.’
‘He seems to be doing a good job about it too.’ Lissy went on. ‘Ever since he came here the strange things stopped happening and he promised us that the problem would soon be gone.’
‘Sounds like a hoax in my ears.’ Said Harry. ‘If he demands payment, I suggest you think twice before giving him any. Now if you excuse me, I’m going to spend some time with my girlfriend.’ And with that, Harry walked out without looking back and he ignored the people’s pleas to stay inside.

********************************************

As far as Harry was concerned, all that talk about what the townspeople referred to either as satanic rituals or ghosts was superstitious drivel. He didn’t know what to make of the horrible stuff that’s happened to them, but he was positive that the other stranger that were in town most likely had something to do with it. But that was completely their problem, not Harry’s.
The moon stood high in the cloudless dark sky, illuminating his way. It was almost full, only the edge was still blurred by a shadow. But Harry didn’t take notice of this; not even the biting cold disrupted his sole focus, which was the graveyard outside of town. He arrived there after twenty minutes walk, and with a heavy heart he entered through a large wrought-iron gate that led onto the field of tombstones. Thanks to the chatterbox Nick the Coachman, Harry didn’t have to search stone by stone after Cho’s grave, he only had to look at the crypts.

It took Harry a longer time to find the particular crypt than he’d thought though. When he finally spotted the Chang’s family-crypt, it was only fifteen minutes left to midnight. Harry looked sadly at the cold-looking stone building. There were three nametags on the door: based on the dates of birth to dates of death, Harry saw that the first two names most likely belonged to Cho’s grandparents. The third name was the newest: it belonged of course to Cho. He stared at the nametag for a long time, feeling a tear roll down his cheek. His insides were wringing itself so much of grief that it gave him an uncomfortable tingling in the back of his mind. But it was unimportant. Right now, everything else seemed just unimportant to him, as he stood unmoving, transfixed on the nametag of his dead girlfriend.

********************************************************************************************************************

Back at The Laughing Swan inn, Mac the innkeeper had just sent the last costumer out and was cleaning up the last of the mess before he would go to bed. Mac was one of the few people in the world that could work tirelessly for a whole day and be ready for a new day with just a few hours sleep. Of course, he hoped that Christmas the next day would be a little calmer, spending a glorifying day as that alone with his loved ones was what anyone would wish for from time to time.
A sound from his the stairs made him turning his head. He was quite surprised to find the other guest that was occupying one of his rooms upstairs finally coming down, tucking a case under his arm.
‘I thought you had already gone out for tonight?’ Mac said to him.
‘I overslept.’ The man said weakly. ‘This is a bad time of the year for me.’
‘I can see that, you don’t look so good. Maybe you should stay indoors this time?’
‘I can’t. This is something that needs to be done. I’m too close to let it be ruined now just because I’m sick. I only need two… maybe three more nights… then it should be over.’
‘Exactly what is it that plagues us?’ Mac asked curiously. He had asked that question many times before, and he hoped he would finally get an answer this time.
‘I’m sorry my friend.’ Said the man shaking his head. ‘This is still something that you’re better of knowing nothing about just yet. Just trust me, I’m dealing with it. Now, I hope you don’t mind serving me some food before I head out?’

There was no stew left, so all Mac could serve at the moment was some leftover bread and Reindeer milk. But his guest was not complaining, he ate it without saying anything.
‘By the way Mr… whatever your name was.’ Mac spoke up. ‘When you’re going out tonight, keep your eyes out for a boy out there. He’s another guest that arrived this morning that probably has nothing to do with… whatever it is you’re dealing with.’
The man looked up with annoyance. ‘What boy? Not another one of those young fools that gets a kick out of being in the middle of danger I hope?’
‘No, not this one.’ Mac shook his head. ‘He didn’t seem to be that type.’
‘What’s he doing out there tonight? Didn’t you tell him that I want people to stay indoors while I deal with this?’
‘I told him that! But he wouldn’t listen… all that was on his mind was to spend some time over the Chang’s crypt…’

The man spat out the milk he’d been drinking from his pint. ‘The Chang’s Crypt?!’ he exclaimed. ‘W-who is the boy? What’s he look like?’
‘He never said his name actually.’ Mac said shrugging his shoulders. ‘But he’s black-haired and wearing glasses. The most odd thing was the funny-looking mark on his temple. Looked like a lightning-bolt…’
‘NOOOOOO!!’
The man bolted out of his chair and stormed out through the door he violently threw open, giving no regard of caution for the materials. Bewildered, Mac quickly followed him outside and tracked him with his gaze as the man ran out into the darkness that almost instantly swallowed him. During his whole lifetime, Mac could not recall ever seeing anyone running so fast before.

********************************************************************************************************************

It felt like Harry had spent a lot longer time than he actually had just standing staring at the crypt. But he finally looked at his watch… If it was accurately set, the time was just striking midnight, going over to December the 25:th: Christmas day. Harry let out a deep sigh and began to speak aloud…
‘Oh Cho… today would have been a special day for both of us. I wonder what your reaction would have been had I still had the chance to ask your parents a very special question… asking them for your hand. Telling them that I wanted to marry you after we’d both graduated… What would they have said? What would you say?’

‘Oh Harry. I always knew you were so romantic…’

Harry spun around towards the voice that he thought he had heard. It must have been his imagination, because he could have sworn that the voice belonged to…
Harry’s eyes opened so widely that it actually hurt… Leaning against a tree that stood behind him were Cho Chang, looking very much alive and smiling warmly at him…

Author’s notes:

Bet you’re confused now. (Snicker…) Wait ‘til the next chapter…

As far as in my knowledge, the town I’m describing or any similar to it does not exist. That’s why I’m avoiding describing locations or names. It also makes it more necessary to do that since I’m a foreigner to England, and I didn’t want to screw up anything. If anyone does not like my course of action, then I’m sorry. But sometimes you have to do this kind of things to make the story work.

Hopefully I’ll get the next chapter up faster. We shall see…

14. The fate of Cho Chang

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

Rejoice. I got this done in record time. (Record for me, it usually takes me about three weeks.)
Be warned! This is one of the highlight chapters, the reason why I rated this story ‘R’. This chapter is a bit creepy, (at least that was my intention) and might make you nauseous in the end if you’re the sensitive kind. So read it at your own risk.:)

Crookshank, you’re concerned with Harry being so deeply in love with Cho that when he finally gets to love Hermione, she will never be an equal to Harry’s first love. I admit that the story sure has progressed that way, but I got that problem worked out as well. When I finally get to the point when he will be together with Hermione, I promise he will be smitten with her, as we want him to be.

***********************************

Harry was certain that he was dreaming. He had to be dreaming! It was a hallucination that had been conjured from his grief! It absolutely could not be Cho standing there in a beautiful white all-covering nightdress, leaning against a tree and smiling at him! Cho was dead! Wasn’t she?
‘C-Cho? Is… is it… really you?’
Cho’s smile disappeared and she looked anxious all of the sudden. ‘I… I believe it is me. I feel like me… I think? I… I feel a bit confused.’ Her face then grew even more concerned and worried. ’Harry, I must ask: Is it really you standing before me?’
Harry was surprised. Would a hallucination ask that kind of question? The tingling in the back of his mind increased. He didn’t know what to think.
‘Yes. It is I.’ Harry finally decided.
‘T-then what are we doing here? In this graveyard?’ Tears brimmed in Cho’s eyes. ‘I panicked when I woke up. I was encased in a coffin inside that crypt… I was all alone and… and cold. Harry! What happened to me? I… I’m not dead, am I?’ She asked, looking very afraid. ‘Am I a ghost?’

‘You… don’t look like a ghost to me.’ Harry said slowly.
‘Is this… just a bad dream then?’
‘Cho, I… I was told by Professor McGonagall that… that you died.’
‘So if I am a ghost, then why am I freezing?’ She sniffed, and held her arms close to her body. ‘Harry, I’m so cold. Hold me. Please?’
The tingling in his mind, probably made from confusion he thought, began to feel like a buzzing. Was she or was she not dead? She didn’t look like a ghost to Harry. The other alternative was that she really was alive! Could it be true? Harry didn’t dare let his hope flare up. If she weren’t what she appeared to be then he would be gravely heartbroken again. But yet she stood there, looking quite vulnerable, so lonely and cold. He had to find out! Cautiously he stepped forward, opening up his arms to invite her into his embrace.
Cho just as cautiously took her own step towards him, leaning into his chest, letting Harry fold his arms around her. His arms didn’t pass through her. Her touch was cold, but that was explainable since she’d been outside in a chilly winter for he didn’t know how long.

‘I can feel you!’ Harry gasped. ‘You’re not a hallucination, you… you’re really here!’
‘I’m… not to be considered dead then?’ Cho asked hopefully.
‘Cho, you’re not dead! You’re not dead!’ Harry’s heart swelled with such happiness that he swung her around in his arms. The buzzing was still in the back of his mind, but now he was certain that it was because of that he was happy. ‘Madam Pomfrey must’ve done a very stupid mistake. I’m going to have a long chat with her when we go back to Hogwarts.’
‘Oh Harry, do you know what this means?’ Cho was now pushing Harry’s back against the same tree she’d been leaning on earlier, and in turn she pressed herself against him. ‘We can be together now, just like you wanted. Did you mean what you said? Do you want to marry me?’
‘Yes!’
‘Oh Harry.’ Cho nuzzled her face to Harry’s shoulder, rubbing her nose against his neck. ‘We will be together forever. In fact, we’ll be together… for all eternity.’ She whispered and leaned in to rub her mouth against his neck. Harry knew she was going to kiss him, so he closed his eyes in anticipation… he could feel her cold breath against his neck as she opened her mouth.

‘BACK, YOU FOUL CREATURE!!’
Harry wasn’t sure what was suddenly happening. He thought for a brief second that as the shouting voice was heard, he also heard the distinguishable sound of a spray-bottle just below his ear, and his nose began registering an odd odour that he would have recognised if he had the time to identify it. But he didn’t have the time to think about it, because Cho suddenly jerked away from him, covering her eyes with her hands and let out a terrible scream of pain. The frightening thing was that it sounded more like the shrilling shriek of a wounded animal rather than human. Harry instinctively moved forward to help her when the voice called again.
‘No Harry! Stay away from her!!’
Harry spun around to face Cho’s attacker, and his eyes went wide when he saw whom it was.
‘P-professor L-Lupin?’ Cho gasped, gazing between her fingers that otherwise still covered her face.
‘Remus??’ Harry gasped as well. ‘You here? W-what are you doing…? Why are you…?’
But Remus Lupin ignored Harry. Instead he dropped the case he was holding to the ground and whisked out his wand from his robes. The spray-bottle was still in his other hand.
‘You can’t have him, young lady!’ He panted. He had still to catch his breath after having run all the way from town. ‘I won’t let you!’

‘Harry, help me!’ Cho shouted. ‘He’s crazy!!’
‘Are you out of your mind?!’ Harry demanded, stepping in between Cho and Lupin’s outstretched wand. ‘Just what do you think you’re doing?!!’
‘Get out of the way Harry.’ Lupin said in a low but serious tone. ‘You don’t understand…’
‘No, I don’t understand!’ Harry said angrily, the buzzing pressure in his mind increasing slightly. ‘I don’t understand how you can of all the sudden drop in to this place and attack Cho unprovoked! I never thought that of you!’
‘Harry, listen to me…’
‘How could you do it? Why? This is Cho, a student you yourself taught, how could you…’
‘It’s not Cho, Harry!’ Lupin cut him off. ‘Not the one you knew! Cho Chang is dead!’
‘Are you daft?? She’s standing right behind me, alive!!’
‘Harry, please…’ Lupin looked troubled.

‘Harry.’ Cho said behind him. ‘He’s a Werewolf. And it’s almost full moon tonight. He’s crazed…’
‘Yes.’ Harry agreed. ‘That must be it…’
‘Don’t listen to her!!’ Lupin yelled. ‘I’m still taking the Wolfsbane Potion Harry. I may feel the effects of the moon right now, but I’m perfectly sane!’
‘You’re not.’ Harry snorted. ‘Not if you think that she’s dead when she’s standing here alive.’
‘Harry, she’s no longer among the living!’ Lupin explained in a rush. ‘But neither is she dead…’
‘What are you saying?’
‘What I’m trying to say is…’ Lupin then glanced at Cho. ‘I can feel you in my head – you’re trying to stop me from telling him… but you do not yet have the grasp on me that you need.’ Lupin looked back at Harry. ‘Harry, Cho’s neither alive nor dead, she’s undead! She’s a child of the night! She’s… she’s a Vampire!!’

The night seemed still for a moment after Lupin’s statement. Harry stared at the last member of the Marauders in disbelief, shocked by the accusation that had been delivered.
‘You… you’re mad!’ Harry could only whisper. Lupin shook his head.
‘No, I’m afraid I’m being quite serious. It wasn’t just some kind of ill she took that led to her death. She’d been drained of all her lifeblood. Only Vampires can do that in a short period of time.’
‘Harry! You can’t believe what he’s saying!!’ Cho cried out in panic.
Harry didn’t believe it, mainly because he didn’t want to. He couldn’t understand why Remus Lupin, a man he thought was his friend would betray him like this. The pressure in his skull gave another throb, a more painful one this time. Harry froze with fear as a thought hit him. What if it was his own illness? Was it his Stress-related Nervous Disorder that overwhelmed him again? He had after all been under a lot of pressure lately, going through Cho’s apparent death, the tiresome train trip, and now Lupin’s accusations. He mindlessly rubbed his hand over the back of his skull. Was he close to another collapse?

‘Do you feel a buzzing pressure in your head, Harry?’ Lupin then asked, and Harry looked up in surprise. ‘It’s her doing; she’s trying to manipulate you! She’s mentally planting subliminal suggestions in your subconscious mind to make you do her bidding. It’s a form of hypnosis, similar to the Imperious Curse! She even tried to do it to me so that I wouldn’t expose her, Vampires have the ability to do that!’
‘Harry, he’s out of his mind!’ Cho cried again.
‘You know that I would never lie to you, Harry.’ Lupin took a step forward. ‘Step out of the way. She’s dangerous, let me deal with her.’
‘Harry, he means to kill me! Help me, please!!’
Harry looked over at Cho. Her eyes were red and puffy after whatever Lupin had sprayed on her face, but they were also filled with genuine fear. He pulled out his own wand and pointed it at his former Professor.
‘You’re out of line, Lupin!’ he growled. ‘Get out of here! Leave us alone.’
‘Don’t make me fight you, Harry.’ Lupin said nervously.
‘Likewise. Get out of here, and don’t ever come back.’

‘Damn it!’ Lupin cursed. ‘Expelliarmus!’
Deep down, Harry hadn’t expected Remus to actually throw a hex at him, so he was caught completely by surprise. He flew two meters away from where he was standing and landed in the snow on his back. His wand landed another two feet away from him.
‘This ought to convince you!’ Lupin said loudly, and then he said the last incantation Harry ever would have expected to hear from him, and least of all from a member of The Order of the Phoenix. ‘Avada Kedavra!’
The frightful moment seemed to pass in slow motion for Harry when a green beam of energy flew from Lupin’s wand and rushed straight at Cho. Cho gasped loudly upon impact, and then the blood pounded so loudly in Harry’s ears that he heard nothing more, he even averted his eyes. Staring furiously at Lupin, he slowly stood on his feet again and began to walk towards the man who had killed his girlfriend a second time.
‘You… you monster!’ he whispered. His heart was pounding loudly in his chest and the only thing that was in his mind now was to claim revenge on the man he had thought was his friend. ‘You murderer, you… Traitor!’

‘Harry! Look at her!’ Lupin yelled, his voice filled with fright and plead.
‘I don’t want to see her dead body.’ Harry whispered. ‘I want to see yours!’
‘Harry, please! Look!’
‘I’ll kill you now…’
But Lupin would not let Harry near him. With a flip of his wand, he forced Harry to turn around to face the spot Cho occupied. And for the third time this night, Harry eyes became so wide that it hurt. Cho was still standing, still alive and looking bewildered, as if she didn’t fully understood what just had happened. But her confusion was nothing compared to Harry’s.
‘B-b-but… I saw you… use the killing curse on her??’
‘Yes Harry.’ Lupin calmly said behind him. ‘And it didn’t work. The killing curse can’t take her life because there’s no human life to take. Because she is already among the dead. Because she is a Vampire.’
‘Harry?’ Cho said uncertainly.

Harry’s mind raced, because the situation did not make sense anymore. He had personally seen the Avada Kedavra curse in action. Wormtail had by Voldemort’s orders killed Cedric Diggory with it. Harry knew that there was no protection at all from it, no one could survive it. He himself had only survived it because his mother had died to save him; her love gave him a one-shot protective ward that reflected Voldemort’s attack. But there was no way Cho could have such protection. Harry looked at her. He could see her eyes squint slightly together as she looked back at him, and he felt another throb of increasing pressure from the buzzing in the back of his mind. He remembered what Lupin had told him; of her planting subliminal suggestions in his mind, like the Imperious curse. And sure enough, the buzzing was nothing but a void in his mind, he could feel it now. The only other thing in the void was a voice: Cho’s voice! It said: Protect me. Protect me! It was just like the Imperious curse, but how could Cho do that? She had no training do so, and especially not without a wand! No matter what Harry’s feelings for Cho were, he could not ignore the facts of the impossible. He took a step back, away from her.
‘What are you?’ he gasped lowly.

Cho’s face then creased into a mask of pure anger, and she shifted her furious glare from Harry to Lupin.
‘YOU’VE RUINED EVERYTHING!!’ And with a shrilly hiss of rage, she simply took off, jumped the distance between her and Lupin and slammed both her and the unprepared man to the ground. Lupin lost both his wand and the spray-bottle in the attack.
‘Damn bloody Werewolf. I’ll kill you! I’ll tear your throat off!!’ she shrieked loudly.
Harry was completely petrified; he could do nothing but to stare at the struggling duo that wrestled on the snow-covered ground. He saw now that Cho’s appearance had changed: her eyes were almost glowing, but he stared mostly at her mouth. It was wide-open in a snarl, her teeth bared. Horrifying teeth! Her corner teeth were now elongated, like fangs! Fangs of a Vampire! They threatened to sink into Lupin’s throat had he not kept her away with one hand clasping her neck. But he only had one more arm to try to deflect Cho’s two hands that now produced claws from her fingertips instead of nails. They scratched Lupin’s face repeatedly, making him lose advantage. He was quickly losing the battle, because the bright semi-full moon had already weakened him severely.
‘HARRY! FOR HEAVEN’S SAKE, HELP ME!!’ Lupin yelled.

Harry pulled himself out of his stupor and quickly retrieved his wand. Trying to remember the little he knew about Vampires, he used the first useful incantation that came to his mind.
‘Lumos Solem!’ Harry shouted. A very bright beam of sunlight shone from the tip of Harry’s wand and bathed the two strugglers with it. Cho let out another shrilly howl of pain that sounded more like a wounded animal rather than human, and she jumped off Lupin covering her eyes.
‘Harry how could you?’ Cho cried. ‘I thought you loved me?!’ Then she ran, faster than Harry thought possible and shut herself inside the Crypt she’d been buried in.
‘Don’t let her get to you!’ Lupin panted. ‘She only want you to feel guilty to let your guard down! It’s the Vampires way!’
Harry walked over to the wounded man. ‘Are… are you all right?’
‘I wish there’d been a way for you to warn me of what you were about to do. You blinded me as well.’
‘I’m sorry.’ Harry said as he helped Lupin to his feet.
‘Don’t be, you saved my life. And I’ll be okay after a moment.’ Lupin said with a smile. ‘Where did she go?’

‘She ran into her crypt.’ Said Harry sadly. He suddenly felt very tired. He had in a way lost Cho again. And the tingling in the back of his mind was still present.
‘Then she went in there to hide, not to run. She wants us to come to her, not the other way around.’
‘I can’t believe this is happening… It can’t be true…’ Harry mumbled. He turned to Lupin. ‘How did you know? How did you learn that Cho is… a Vampire?’
‘Dumbledore suspected it.’ Lupin answered shortly as he waved his wand across his face, mumbling some incantations and coagulated the blood Cho had drawn.
‘Dumbledore?? But… he’s not even in school?!’
‘That doesn’t mean that he has no idea of knowing what’s going on at Hogwarts. He has his ways. When he received word that Cho had died mysteriously, her being drained of her blood, he grew extremely concerned. He sent me here to keep on eye on her grave to confirm his fears.
‘Remus!’ Harry suddenly exclaimed. ‘Seriously you don’t mean… that there’s a Vampire at Hogwarts?!! Right now?!!’
‘There’s no doubt anymore.’ Lupin said concerned.

Harry felt his insides become very cold. ‘B-but… Who? And what does the staff do about it? They can’t keep having lessons with a Vampire lurking about?!’
‘As for whom: that’s the problem with Vampires. We don’t know who it is, they’re experts with hiding under our noses. Could be anybody, even a student! And as for the staff, they can’t realise it anymore.’
‘Can’t?’
‘The Vampire, whoever it is have had the whole term to plant subliminal commands into the sub consciousness of the whole school, manipulating their minds to divert all suspicions away from the culprit.’ Lupin sounded very bitter. ‘By now the Vampire most likely have full control of all the teachers and probably some of the brightest students who could maybe expose him or her. Even though Cho died by blood-loss, the staff can no longer comprehend the reason behind it.’
‘But if Dumbledore knows this is going on, why doesn’t he come back?’ Harry argued.
‘He wants to, more than anything. But Fudge won’t let him.’
‘Why?’

Lupin sighed. ‘I’ll explain later. Now Cho is the one I have to deal with. I had planned to wait until tomorrow night when there’s full moon to make my move, as the Wolfsbane Potion keeps my mind clear in the body of a wolf. I’ve spent the whole week I’ve been here to starve her, making her weak of hunger. You see Harry, Werewolf blood is unsuitable for a Vampire; therefore I had the best chance to defeat her, especially in my wolf-form. Sadly, your showing up here unexpectedly have ruined my element of surprise, she’ll be expecting me now. It seems I have to make my move tonight.’
Harry said nothing, guilt overwhelming him. Lupin opened his case he’d dropped earlier and fished out two objects. Harry felt his bones chill again. It was a wooden stake and a mallet. Knowing from his lessons about Vampires in his third year: the most efficient way to kill a Vampire was to drive a wooden stake through the heart.
‘Go back to town Harry. I’ll see you tomorrow.’ Lupin didn’t add the word ‘Hopefully’.
Harry watched his friend go to the Crypt that housed the deceased members of the Chang family before he called out to him.
‘Remus. I can’t let you do this…’
‘She must be destroyed Harry.’
‘Yes. But I can’t let you do this… on your own.’

Lupin stared at the young man he considered his protégé. ‘This is nasty business Harry. And with your affection for her… it wouldn’t be advisable.’
‘I have affection for her… that’s why I’m going with you. It’s my duty to free her.’
‘You should also know something else.’ Lupin went on. ‘Fighting Vampires is extremely dangerous, because them being undead, they’re impervious to most forms of offensive magic. You saw what happened with the Avada Kedavra-curse, it had no effect. Neither will any of the other stunning-curses. It’s like trying to stupefy a corpse; quite futile.’
‘I understand.’ Harry only said.
Lupin saw that Harry was extremely determined to come along. Knowing that it would do no good to argue, he retrieved the spray-bottle from the ground and handed it to Harry.
‘Don’t hesitate to use it.’ Lupin told him.
‘What’s in it?’
‘Garlic juice.’

They proceeded to the door of the crypt. Before Lupin opened it, he asked the other: ‘Ready?’
‘As I’ll ever be.’ Harry answered, trying to swallow the lump that has formed in his throat. And then they stepped inside.
It was cold as a refrigerator inside the stone building, but Harry wondered if it was that cold he felt, or if it was the cold he himself produced. It was also very dark, they couldn’t see much. Lupin found a lantern and lit it. None wondered what a lantern was doing in there, it was unimportant. There was no sign of Cho.
‘She must be hiding in her coffin.’ Lupin said lowly. ‘Damn!’ he suddenly said.
‘What?’ Harry asked.
‘The nameplates of the coffins have been ripped off, I don’t know which one’s hers! It leaves me with no choice; I have to look inside all of them. Guard the door and be prepared for anything.’

Lupin moved reluctantly to the coffin on the far right of the crypt. Feeling disgusted of what needed to be done, he pointed his wand at the lid. ‘Wingardium Leviosa.’ He moved the lid a bit to the side and peeked carefully into the coffin. Lupin stiffened, let out a strangled gasp and quickly put the lid back in place.
‘What?’ Harry asked, being alert.
‘I think I just found the man who disappeared.’ Lupin croaked, looking a bit more pale than otherwise.
‘Another Vampire?’ Harry asked feeling terrified.
‘No. This one was just a snack, his neck has been snapped off. As I said; to become a Vampire you have to be drained of all your lifeblood.’ Shaking off the effect of the sight, Lupin went to the coffin in the middle. He repeated the process with the lid and looked inside. Lupin froze.
‘Not another one?’ Harry croaked.
‘Not a victim. But both the shrunken mummified bodies of the grandparents, cramped inside one coffin to leave space to hide the pour soul she killed. Talk about violation of respect for the dead. But of course, that means nothing to a Vampire.’

Closing the lid, Lupin turned to the last Coffin on the far left: Cho’s coffin. Harry was sweaty all over, his hands were shaking… but yet he was feeling cold inside out. Lupin gripped the stake and the mallet tighter in his hand and opened the lid with his wand. Harry wanted to look away; he even wanted to get out of there. But he stood rooted on his spot, he wasn’t sure if he even was able to move for the moment.
Lupin leaned in over the open coffin. His eyes opened wide.
‘It’s empty! She’s not in there!’ he said. ‘But where could…? HARRY, ABOVE YOU!!’
Harry had no time to respond to Lupin’s warning before something heavy dropped from the roof to land on his back and knock him to the floor. Harry was stunned and he lost the spray-bottle, it flew somewhere into the corner out of sight.
None of the two realised it, but Cho had deliberately waited to make her move so that she could psyche them, making them nervous. She’d even planted a subliminal suggestion in Lupin’s mind to make him go to the far right coffin first, knowing it would freak them out. Now that the moment of horror-filled anxiety had passed, she attacked, let go of the supporting beams that held the roof up and landed heavily on Harry.
‘You’re mine now, lover-boy.’ She purred in his ear, and with terror, Harry felt two sharp pegs press onto his throat, threatening to puncture his skin. Cho was biting him!

‘NO!’ Lupin cried, crouched low and charged at Cho. His low poseur and momentum succeeded him to knock her off the young man and slam her with her back first into the wall. Not wasting the opportunity, Lupin tightened his hold on the wooden stake he still was holding, holding it as a makeshift knife and used all his might to throw his arm at her chest to stab her in her heart. But Cho’s inhuman strength and speed got the better of him. She caught his wrist before he made contact.
‘Not a chance, wretch!’ she hissed and twisted his wrist. She grinned maliciously when Lupin grimaced in pain and was forced to drop the stake. Cho backhanded him hard in his face and sent him sprawling on the floor between two of the coffins. The wooden stake was now in Cho’s hand.
‘Say goodnight, Professor Lupin!’ she said sweetly and raised her arm. She was going to do to him what he was going to do to her. With a shrilly hiss, she charged.

But Harry had now recovered enough to get on his own feet. Although groggy, he saw what Cho was about to do and, not thinking of possible consequences, caught her from behind in a full nelson before she could reach his friend. Using all of his strength, he pulled her away from Lupin.
‘Don’t be so anxious, my love.’ Cho told him. ‘Wait ‘til your turn!’ And then she just somehow shrugged him off her, sending him to the floor again. Being rid of Harry, she turned back to Lupin.
Harry had given Lupin the time he needed to re-arm himself. When Cho spun back towards him, he struck with the mallet at her hand that was holding the wooden stake, knocking it away. Unfortunately she responded with the same action, knocking away the mallet using only her bare hand. With flashing speed she snatched Lupin’s throat with her other.
‘Look into my eyes, Werewolf.’ She hissed. ‘It’ll be the last thing you’ll ever see!’ and she began to squeeze. Lupin gasped for air and fought to pull away her hand from his neck, but it was like trying to pull away a steel-beam. He was quickly losing consciousness.

Harry saw everything that happened, and his mind was working furiously to find a solution. There was no point to try to stun her, because it would have no effect. He needed something that would at least temporarily neutralize the Vampire to give them time to recover. If he could just tie her up… That’s it! He could tie her up! Pointing his wand, he mumbled the incantation and thin cords came out from the tip of it that immediately wrapped itself around the undead girl.
‘What?’ Cho let out as she was caught unprepared and her arms were suddenly pinned to her body. Lupin was free and greedily inhaled air again. Cho spun around and fixed her glowing furious eyes at Harry. ‘You think a little piece of string will stop me?’ she said angrily and flexed her muscles. Harry couldn’t believe it. The cords were stretched to the bursting point, and he saw that they would give away any moment. How strong was a Vampire anyway?
‘Not strings maybe…’ Lupin rasped. ‘…but this will!’ Quickly retrieving his wand he left on Cho’s coffin, Lupin flicked it over the ropes Harry had produced and transfigured them into steel-wire. Harry knew that transfiguring something into metal, especially material that had already been made from magic was very difficult. Professor McGonagall wasn’t to teach them that until next year. Fortunately Lupin seemed to master the spell perfectly. Cho was caught!

Finding herself trapped, Cho went into frenzy. Lupin knocked her onto the floor and pinned her there with his arms. Cho wriggled, tried to kick but even her legs were tied. She snarled, drooled and snapped with her mouth under Lupin’s grip like a caged animal that went crazed.
‘Harry, quickly!’ Lupin yelled. ‘Get the tools!’
‘Accio Mallet. Accio stake.’ Harry said and the tools flew into his hands.
‘Okay, now comes the tough part!’ Lupin said, straining to hold the screaming Cho to the ground. ‘You must hold her pinned to the floor while I drive the stake through her heart! Come here and take my place!’
Harry found himself unable to move. He looked at Cho.
‘Harry, what are you waiting for? Don’t let your feelings overcome you! We must do this!!’
‘I know. I’m just… preparing myself.’ Harry said lowly. He walked over. ‘Hold her down.’
‘Harry?’
‘I’ll do it.’
‘Harry. There can be no room for hesitation! You can’t do it!’
‘I can. I must! For her.’

Harry kneeled beside Cho. With a trembling hand he positioned the sharp end of the wooden stake atop of her chest. Cho screamed and hissed, snapping at Harry. But Lupin still held her down.
‘If you are to do it Harry, do it now!’ Lupin yelled.
Harry swallowed, finding it painful to do so. He took a very deep breath and raised the mallet. Clenching his teeth, pushing all emotions away, he struck the stake.
Cho’s scream instantly changed character. She let out a loud blood-chilling cry of pain as the stake cracked her ribcage.
‘Again!’ Lupin yelled. Harry reluctantly struck one more time.
The stake penetrated deeper into her ribcage, and Cho screamed again. Please, just die. Just let it end. Harry thought. He knew he was crying.
‘One more time!’ Lupin yelled.
Harry sobbed. It was by sheer will power from his debt to Cho only that gave him the strength to raise the mallet one more time. Shaking all over, he struck a third time.

This time Cho didn’t scream. She wheezed, and stopped struggling. Lupin let go of her and both he and Harry watched her. Before their eyes, the elongated Vampire-teeth shrunk back and the glowing in her eyes diminished. Cho’s jaw trembled and she looked at Harry.
‘H-Harry…?’ she whispered. Harry knew by the way she looked at him that this was the original Cho that spoke to him. He took her hand that otherwise was still tied to her body. She actually broke out into a smile. ‘T-thank you… for… e-everyth-thing…’ she whispered. ‘I… lo…ve… y…’
Cho’s eyes closed, lips stopped trembling. Her head lolled to the side. Cho Chang was now truly dead.
‘Thank you?’ Harry said in disbelief.
‘She thanked you for liberating her from her curse, Harry.’ Lupin said. ‘There is no pleasure with being a Vampire. But now she can finally rest in peace.’ Lupin removed the steel-wire. She looked peaceful now that the Vampire in her was gone.

‘If you want to Harry, you may go out if you like.’ Lupin said gently. ‘I’ll put her in her coffin and clean up in here.’
Harry nodded, dropping the mallet and finally letting go of the dead girl’s hand. Not looking back, he stumbled outside.
Back out in the cold, Harry’s insides revolted against him now that his adrenaline was dropping. Although the buzzing pressure in the back of his skull was now gone, he had a nasty headache and his stomach lurched. Rushing to the nearest tree, he grabbed on to it for support and vomited. That didn’t help anything. He wondered if it was natural that it suddenly was so quiet outside. His heart pounded violently in his chest and his head felt like it was going to burst. He was shaking all over, has lost all control of his body-functions. He regretted that he left his Worry-balls back in his room at The Laughing Swan Inn. And then everything went black.

Author’s notes:

I hope I didn’t make you guys fall off your chairs. I can promise you one thing: This is the last we’ve seen of Cho. Now she is completely gone and out of the story.

Important: There are many stories out there in the world that involves Vampires, and about every one of them differs from the other. My Vampires will therefore be my own makeup – working and acting how I personally feel they should work. I will go into deeper details of them later on in this story for you to understand better.
Some of you guys probably do not like Garlic as a weapon against Vampires. The truth is, I don’t either. But one of Portkey rules were that we preferably should not contradict anything J.K. Rowling had written. And Garlic was mentioned in PoA, Page 204, English version.

Be prepared for that the next chapter most likely will take longer time again. Sorry.

15. Returning to Hogwarts

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

I am so, so sorry for the massive extent of time it took before I finally finished this chapter. But as always: the responsibilities of my life have constantly got in the way, and I haven’t found the mood I needed to do this lately. Job has been hectic which has worn me down, and my brother does not like that I spend my time with Portkey.org. Plus I have to think about the rest of my family. Again, I am sorry.

Well, the reaction of Cho becoming a Vampire has all been various, but it was enjoyable to read your reviews. What did frighten me though was that many of you cheered Cho’s death. Are you that bloodthirsty? (Just joking. We all want it to be Hermione at Harry’s side after all, not some other girl.)

Thank you those who reviewed, and now on with the story…

*****************************************

The first thing Harry became aware of when he woke up was the headache. It was so intense that his brain threatened to pop out of his skull. He tried to sit up but thought better of it, so instead he surveyed his whereabouts. He didn’t have his glasses on, but he could make out in the blur that he was back in his rented room at The Laughing Swan Inn.
The memories of the last events before he’d passed out came back to him and made him shiver: Cho being a Vampire, his and Remus Lupin’s fight against her, him hammering a wooden stake through her heart…
The memories made him nauseated, making him feel ill again. And then he remembered how all this had come to be: There’s a Vampire lurking at Hogwarts, the school is in terrible danger…
Again he tried to sit up, again his head pounded so roughly that he sank back to his pillow. It was obvious that he’d had another collapse – he wondered how long he had been out this time.

Harry heard a door open and a humanoid image came into his obscured view. Harry’s glasses were then put on and he saw the face of Remus Lupin.
‘I’m glad to see that you’re awake.’ Lupin said, giving him a small smile. ‘Eat this.’ He handed Harry a piece of chocolate.
‘Chocolate?’ Harry’s voice was weak. ‘I know it helps when you’ve been around a Dementor, but after a collapse…’
‘Ordinary muggle chocolate would never help, not even after an encounter with a Dementor.’ Lupin explained simply. ‘But this is wizard’s chocolate, there’s different ingredients in them that makes you feel better. And thankfully you didn’t have a collapse of Aneurysm as I first feared – You only fainted.’
‘Only?’ Harry questioned. To him: to ‘only’ faint was bad enough.

‘I’m no healer, but my guess is that you were running on too much adrenaline and your body-functions couldn’t correspond with the stress you were experiencing. And I suppose that… after what you’ve seen last night was way too much for your psyche. I think that your body sort of ‘turned you off-line’ to use a muggle-term until your systems returned to ordinary levels…’
‘Although I’ve been living with the Dursley’s most of my life, your explanation went a bit over my head.’ Harry told his former Professor as he forced down the chocolate – it made him feel better. ‘So if it wasn’t a collapse as an effect of my illness – how long have I been out?’
‘It’s a little over Three o’clock in the afternoon, Christmas day.’ Lupin said. ‘While you’ve been resting, I gave a cover story to the towns-people of what has transpired here. Not a word about Vampires of course, I gave them a story that’s easier to believe. I won’t trouble you with the details - as far as they know, you were never involved.’

Despite his headache, Harry put himself into a sitting position on the bed.
‘Cho… err… the Vampire here has been dealt with. But what about the one at Hogwarts?’
Lupin let out a deep sigh. ‘I wish I could give you an answer… that one will be more tricky – a lot more tricky to deal with.’ Lupin shook his head.
‘There’s something you’re not telling me.’ Harry said, watching Lupin. ‘I can see it in your face.’
Lupin sighed deeply again. ‘Why Cho Chang?’ he asked Harry.
‘Wha…? What do you mean?’
‘Why do you think the one at Hogwarts made her a Vampire?’ Lupin asked seriously. ‘And not the others?’
‘What others?’ Harry asked. Then a chill crept along his spine as a horrible realization hit him. ‘Daniel Cody and Lucas Pamir.’ He gasped. ‘They didn’t die by accidents – they were murdered!’
Lupin nodded. ‘Most likely the Vampire drank their blood and had them killed – then he or she disposed of the bodies to make it look like accidents – to conceal what had truly happened.’

‘But they did not become Vampires?’ Harry said.
‘No. The Vampire only drank enough to sustain him or her for a limited period – they drink blood mainly to renew themselves with fresh life-energy since their bodies are technically dead. The boys did not become completely drained of blood like Cho was though, I guess that whoever it is did not want other Vampires running around in such an early stage while he or she worked on mentally taking over the school.’
‘But the Vampire did drain Cho of her blood completely – and deliberately made her into a Vampire!’ Harry felt rage building up inside him. ‘But why? What good did that do? The staff sent Cho’s body home, she couldn’t do much aid of taking over Hogwarts from here?’
‘The Vampire didn’t make Cho an undead to help taking over Hogwarts.’ Lupin said sadly.
‘Then what was the point?’ Harry asked impatiently.
‘Don’t you see Harry? The Vampire did it - to challenge you.’
‘Me?’ he asked in disbelief.
‘The attack on Cho – your present Girlfriend – has confirmed it. Because of your worldwide reputation as The-Boy-Who-Lived - survived when you shouldn’t have…’ Lupin lowered his head to hide his concerned face. ‘Why else would a Vampire invade Hogwarts - if not to confront the one who’d survived against the darkest of all lords? It’s most likely curious of you and looking for an opportunity to taste your blood! It probably thinks that you possess a kind of life-energy that will renew and sustain him or her for a longer period of time – thus making It stronger than before.’

‘Everyone’s out to get me…’ Harry sighed. ‘Does that mean that the Vampire is working for Voldemort?’ he said after a quiet while.
Lupin shook his head. ‘I proposed that thought to Dumbledore myself – but he doesn’t believe it. Vampires are even more dislikeable than Werewolves; Voldemort would not want anything to do with them.’
‘So he works on his own then?’
‘It certainly looks that way.’
‘I bet Voldemort would hate if the Vampire got me before he did…’ Harry couldn’t help but to chuckle at the thought.
‘It’s not a laughing matter Harry.’ Lupin said harshly.
‘I suppose this means that I’m not allowed to go back to Hogwarts?’ Harry asked, feeling his gut clench.
‘On the contrary Harry…’ Lupin finally looked up again. ‘…you must go back.’
That was not what Harry had expected to hear. ‘You want me to go back?’

‘I most definitely do not want you go back there where the danger is!’ Lupin pointed out sharply. ‘But under the circumstances, you have to go back. Now that you’re aware of what’s going on, having witnessed Cho becoming a creature of the night and all, the Vampire will not be able to easily manipulate your mind easily again. You are the only one who can look for the culprit without raising suspicion.’
‘Are you certain of this mind-manipulating thing?’ Harry shuddered. ‘How do I know It is doing it?’
‘Have you noticed any strange behaviours from your school-mates that they otherwise wouldn’t usually do this year?’
At first Harry was about to say no, but then he came to think of Draco Malfoy and Ron. Draco Malfoy had simply walked away from confrontations with him rather than throwing his usual insults, and Ron had been unusually big-mouthed. Even Hermione had been acting a little weird lately.
‘Yes I have.’ Harry said crest-fallen.
‘It’s the Vampire’s doing. It basically blocks the reasonable part of people’s brains which makes them kind of absent-minded… but it can single out persons who could happen to stumble across stuff the Vampire doesn’t want them to know about and put some kind of mental neural-block to prevent them from remember it.’

‘But how can It do that?’ Harry questioned. ‘Nothing human can do all those things and continue It’s daytime business at the same time? The human mind isn’t created to do things simultaneously!’
‘Nothing human, no.’ Lupin said. ‘But a Vampire isn’t human. After the death of the living man, It evolves into close to an omnipotent being. Vampires gain power we cannot comprehend, that’s why they’re so dangerous. Therefore beware Harry: the Vampire is very likely aware of what has happened here last night, they have the ability to link with another mind of their kin across the globe if necessary. He or she knows that Cho is vanquished, as it expected her to be.’
‘What?!’ Harry interrupted. ‘It expected us to beat Cho??’
‘That’s the main reason why It made Cho a Vampire; to see how you fared against her. Had Cho on the other hand overpowered you, It would then know that you would not have been a worthy opponent, and just abandon the whole thing.’

‘You make it sound like the Vampire is out on a duel of honour.’ Harry said bemused.
‘Apparently from what I gather, this one is. Otherwise it would just have attacked you at the first opportunity and be done with it. Whoever the Vampire was when It was still alive, he or she was no savage. You see Harry; no Vampire is completely the other alike. They have attributes from their former selves forever imprinted to their minds, that’s why they can act so normal without raising immediate suspicions of their true nature. Unfortunately they loose all sense of inhibitions as they become undead, that’s why they can become killers even though their former selves originally never were.’
Harry groaned from the information. It all seemed like an impossible task to solve this danger. ‘Then what are we supposed to do?’ he asked Lupin.
‘Although it is against my better judgement: you must go back and keep your eyes open for the Vampire. But you must do it in secrecy. If you spread the word about there being a Vampire at school, you won’t be believed. But you privileges might be cut down severely as the staff might find you being crazy. Tell only Ron and Hermione if you feel that you have enough proof to make them believe you.’

‘Can’t you come along?’
‘I have no official business at Hogwarts. It would raise unwanted questions, interfering with the search since we must do it with secrecy.’
‘What about Dumbledore then?’ Harry persisted. ‘Can’t he come back and do the search?’
‘Like I said: he wants to. He wanted to return immediately after he was notified of the first death, but Cornelius Fudge will not allow him. He is obsessed with finding and apprehending Voldemort now while he’s still undermanned and not raised to full power, and Dumbledore is the only one who has the best chance of defeating him once he’s found.’ Lupin then grimaced. ‘And know this Harry. Should Dumbledore actually succeed in finding and bringing Voldemort in; Fudge would claim all the credit for himself to ensure his continuing position as Minister for Magic.’

‘Has Fudge gone crazy?’ Harry asked in disbelief.
‘His hunger for power has made him irrational.’ Lupin said, calm again. ‘We within the Order fear that that will sooner or later make him into another enemy to the wizard-world. Politically he can do just as terrible damage as Voldemort.’
Harry didn’t doubt it. He remembered the hearing he’d been called to the summer before his fifth year after he’d used unauthorized magic to drive off two Dementors that Dolores Umbridge of all people had set on him. Cornelius Fudge had been completely intent on convicting him for underage magic to expel him, he’d been extremely angry when Harry got cleared of charges. Fudge had even discredited Dumbledore just so he himself could come out looking good. Lupin was right: Cornelius Fudge was an enemy.
‘Dumbledore sure has got a lot on his plate…’ Harry commented. ‘Yet he still knows what’s going on. But how? How does he know what’s going on at Hogwarts?’

‘Dumbledore has many ways of knowing what’s going on although he’s not around.’ Lupin said with a smile. ‘But the source he receives information from although his absences from school is quite simple, so simple that none can think of it.’
‘What is his source?’ Harry asked curiously.
‘The House-elves.’ Lupin said straight out. ‘They’re extremely loyal to Dumbledore since they are very fond of him; there isn’t much they miss when they invisibly roam around the castle to do their chores. If they spot something unusual, they report it to the headmaster. The elves are his eyes and ears when Dumbledore is busy with other stuff. They’ve been sending him constant updates on what’s been going on at Hogwarts.’
Harry felt so stupid that it actually felt like a Bludger had hit him. ‘So bloody simple and none of us realized it… the walls really do have ears. But don’t they have a clue on who the Vampire is?’
‘Sadly they don't. As the Vampire has manipulated the minds of the humans to divert all suspicions from him- or herself, the same has been done with the House-elves. Even if they’ve happened to see who it is at some point, they don’t remember it.’

Lupin then stared at Harry looking very concerned. ‘I’m afraid the ball is once again in your hands.’
‘Don’t worry, Remus.’ Harry said determined. ‘I’ll find the Vampire. I won’t have it killing more of my friends.’
Lupin sighed. ‘Very well. I will give you some more tips, then I must leave you.’
‘Why? Where are you going?’
‘My work here is done. But the sun goes down earlier during winter, and tonight is full moon. I must apparate back to my holding pen before it grows too dark.’
Harry felt very sad for his friend at those words, he really wished there was a cure for the Werewolf-curse that plagues him. ‘What are those tips?’ he asked, voice filled with sympathy.

‘Remember what I taught you about Vampires in your third year? Those were only the basics, as we had to rush the subjects since you were so far behind. But there is much more to know about them. Find out what you can, it will help you. Also keep your senses alert all the time, and if you happen to find who the Vampire is: Absolutely do not confront it!! Send word to me, I’ll deal with the rest! The one at Hogwarts are older, and therefore much more dangerous.’
‘I’ll try not to.’ Harry answered shortly. They both knew that if circumstances demanded it, Harry would go up against the undead being.
‘Okay.’ Lupin said and stood. ‘Stay here and rest for the night, you can go back tomorrow.’ Lupin put his hands on Harry’s shoulders. ‘I must leave you now. Keep in touch and… and… Please be careful! I don’t want to loose you too - the last link to my childhood.’ There were tears in Lupin’s eyes as he hugged the son and godson of his late best friends. Without another word he walked out of the room, not daring to look back and leaving Harry alone.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry would never know how he’d ended up sleeping through the whole afternoon of Christmas day and the following night after Remus Lupin had left him, it was certainly his first Christmas he’d spent not being awake. But the fact that he had slept through almost the whole day onto next morning didn’t bother him, his mind was only on one thing: the Vampire at Hogwarts. Today he was going back, and he prayed that he would get back in time and find the Creature of the night before it could kill again.
Harry walked down to the Pub-area of the Inn where he found the very people he first came in contact with when he arrived. It was Nick the Coachman, Mac the Innkeeper and his wife Lissy.
‘Well now, here we have the young man.’ Mac said. ‘We were afraid that you were seriously sick when Mr. Luigi or whatever his name was brought you in yesterday…’
‘Well I…’ Harry tried to think quickly. ‘I had only caught too much cold… add my misery to that; it kind of knocked me out cold. But I’m fine now.’
‘Are you sure, young man?’ Lissy asked him. ‘We have a doctor here, you can visit him if you feel…’
‘No it’s all right. I’m refreshed.’ Harry quickly interrupted.
‘Told ya, Lissy…’ Nick the Coachman then boomed. ‘There’s spine in th’ kids t’day… they drop t’tally dead one day and gets up an’ running th’ next…’

‘Listen, do you guys got anything ready to eat?’ Harry interrupted again. He was not prepared to endure another long rambling from that annoying Coachman. ‘I’m catching the next train out of here to go back to school.’
‘You’re already leaving us?’ Mac asked.
‘I’ve done what I came here to do.’ Harry explained simply. The three local’s looked strangely at Harry. When he first came into town he had been depressed and in the middle of grieving his dead Girlfriend. But there was no grief in his character now… it was more like some kind of anxiousness.
‘Well… of course, young man.’ Lissy said, regaining her composure. ‘Would a ham- and cheese-sandwich do? With some tea?’
‘Perfect.’ Harry said. The three looked at him again. He had definitely changed over-night, a change that was not normal among normal people. But they didn’t question him; Lissy immediately went to collect Harry’s order.

‘Ya sure ya aint wanna stay ‘nother nigh’?’ Nick asked Harry. ‘We’re ‘aving a celebration t’nigh’, throwing a big party.’
‘Party? Wasn’t Christmas yesterday enough for celebration?’ Harry asked before he took a big bite of the sandwich Lissy had put before him.
‘We’re celebrating our liberation of th’ dark shroud of danger dat’s been looming over us for th’ past weeks, th’ one that Mr. Hugin or whether ‘is name was ‘elped us wit’. Lord knows we need to ‘ave some fun after th’ dark times, going ta be lot’s of ladies and lot’s of Beer! Ya sure you’re no’ interested?’
Harry was surprised when he caught himself thinking of Hermione when Nick mentioned ‘Lot’s of Beer’. Inwardly he smiled, because he knew that she would disagree with that idea, since she disliked anything that had to do with the ‘stronger’ stuff. He hoped that she had had a better Christmas than he.
‘Sorry, no. I’ve got more important business to deal with, and can’t allow my senses to be dulled with liquor. Besides, I’m too young for it anyway.’
‘A wise young man!’ Lissy exclaimed, looking at the two men who cringed under her glare. It was obvious that there were more women than Hermione who disagreed with men’s devouring of alcohol.

‘Well, I’m grateful for your hospitality, but it’s time to take my leave. What do I owe you for the time I was here?’ Harry asked once he was finished eating. Mac told him what he wanted and Harry paid him with the money he’d exchanged from Gringotts. It felt kind of awkward giving money to Mac since he looked so much alike his Uncle Vernon – like Harry would ever give him any of his gold that was left to him by his parents.
‘Okay. I bid you all goodbyes and a good life. Thank you again.’ Harry turned to leave.
‘Hold on d’ere kid, it’s along way ta th’ station.’ Nick the Coachman said. ‘Me an’ my girls can take ya on th’ sleigh, it’ll be faster an’ more comfy.’
Harry grunted and reluctantly agreed. He had a feeling that the Coachman simply wanted to milk a high amount of money out of the unsuspecting travellers and put the dishonest extra income in his own pockets – hadn’t it been for the fact that Harry wanted to leave this town as soon as he could, he would have walked.

*********************************************

It had been torture for Harry’s ears to endure the ride to the train – Nick the Coachman had rambled on and on about everything from heaven to earth, making Harry extremely annoyed. He would rather listen to Gilderoy Lockhart’s faked adventures than standing another minute with this man. As if that hadn’t been enough, Nick’s constant chewing on his tobacco while he talked was really teasing Harry’s nerves. He thanked Merlin when they finally arrived at the railroad.
‘Thanks for the ride.’ Harry said unpleasantly as he jumped off the sleigh. He turned one final time to the coachman. ‘You know: you really should consider cutting down on the tobacco.’
Nick spat out the disgusting lump right between Harry’s feet. ‘Hopefully we’ll see ya again in our little town sometime in th’ future.’ he snorted and put his reindeer’s back in motion. ‘But I seriously doubt that little runt ever comes back ‘ere.’ he muttered under his breath as he rode back to town.
Nick was right; Harry had no intention of ever coming back. This town held too many bad memories he could do without, even if it meant forgetting about Cho all together.

During the long uncomfortable trip with the old Steam Engine, Harry’s mind was only on the Vampire. Who could it be? And what could he do to prevent it from killing any of his other classmates? And how much had It manipulated Harry's own mind during this first term? He thought back to what Remus had said and concentrated on some specific details…

# Because of Vampires being even more dislikeable than Werewolves, It was not an agent of Voldemort – whoever it was worked on his- or her own.

# It must have showed up at the beginning of this year, because it was about halfway into it that most changes started. To hide It’s presence at Hogwarts, It manipulates the minds of everybody – teachers as students – with subliminal signals to make sure that no one stumbles across the true fact that an inhuman creature had taken residence in the castle.

# The subconscious manipulation of the students had resulted them in acting strangely. Draco Malfoy had walked away from several encounters with Harry when he had good opportunities to hex him, but something always came over him and he walked away in silence. Malfoy had also become worse with Potions. Hermione had become sort of distant and sad-looking. Harry had always wondered what was bothering her, but it might be because of the Vampire’s influence. Ron Weasley had been big-mouthed, saying things he should know better than to say in front of Hermione. Snape had said that many other students had been acting weird lately, like many walked around not knowing where they were headed. By now the Vampire probably had everybody under his control. It was a scary thought.

# A Vampire lives on life-blood – it has so far killed three students to sustain Itself. What was peculiar was that the term had gone on for several weeks before the first kill – what kind of blood had it lived on before the first attack?

# It all appeared that it was Harry It was after… of three kills, It had only made a Vampire out of one: his girlfriend Cho. And the only reason she became a creature of the night was that the Vampire wanted him to come face to face with her - to see how his reaction would be, and too see if he would survive an encounter with an undead. It all added to a challenge.

# Both Remus Lupin and Albus Dumbledore thinks that the Vampire is interested in Harry because he had survived against Voldemort in several occasions. It sees it as a challenge to taste the blood of The-Boy-Who-lived, thinking Harry must have some kind of power in his blood that will increase the Vampire’s own strength.

# It could easily have attacked Harry at any time, but has not. That alone says that Harry is dealing with a Vampire with the attributes of a once-time nobleman. It wants Harry to prepare himself before the upcoming encounter when the Vampire will finally decide to make his or her move against him. Harry must expose the Vampire before that time and then signal for help so that the Order of the Phoenix can deal with It.

All those details added together should lead to one specific suspect – but Harry could not figure out whom it all fitted in to. Was it a new person at Hogwarts or had someone, teacher or student, run into a Vampire during the holidays and fell victim under it? That meant that the Vampire could very well be a friend.

The train-trip had taken all day once again, during which Harry had over and over again gone through the details in his mind. It wasn’t until the ordinary train he had shifted to after half the trip rolled into King’s Cross in the middle of the night when Harry suddenly jerked up from his seat, remembering something that he had completely forgotten. He remembered a conversation he had overheard the first evening back at school, between Severus Snape and Firenze, the Centaur. Firenze had warned Snape that the school was in deadly danger! The Centaur could possibly know something more; Harry had to talk to him as soon as he got back to Hogwarts! He instantly consulted the closest watch he could find after he’d stepped off the train; feeling wobbly-legged after having just sat down for almost a whole day. It was three o-clock in the morning. Darn. The Hogwarts express would leave until eleven. But there were other ways, and he was dead tired of trains anyway.

Making his way to the exit of King’s Cross-station, Harry temporarily stopped beside a trashcan, in which he dumped the ticket to Cho’s hometown, severing his last link to this trip. It was only when he’d stepped outside into the chilling night that he remembered that he actually never checked what the name of that little town was. But he decided that he didn’t want to know anyway, it was all for the best.
Walking along the street away from the people-filled station, he searched for a place that was devoid of witnesses. He found solitude in a nearby alley, and after having made sure again that he was alone, Harry took his wand and flung out his arm.
BANG!
The giant purple-coloured triple-decker of the Night Bus appeared out of nowhere and halted beside Harry. The door opened instantly and Stan Shunpike, the conductor stepped out and began rambling.
‘Welcome to the Night Bus, emergency transport for the stranded Witch or Wizard. Just stick out your wand hand, step on board and…’
‘Yes, yes, yes, I already got the idea.’ Harry waved impatiently with his hand to cut him off.

‘Ere – ‘ey, Ern – its ‘Arry…’ Here Stan cut himself off and looked nervously around. ‘Say now, I don’ suppose you’re around in secret again, are you? I sure ‘ope you aint got the bossy woman ‘oo were with you last time with you, do you?’
Harry tried but could not hold back a grin. The last time Harry travelled with the Night Bus, almost exactly a whole year ago, Harry had Remus Lupin and Nymphadora Tonks with him as guards, and Tonks had not been that civil with him. The Order would not let him out of their sights back then, and he suddenly wondered why no one had interfered with him this time? Both Professor McGonagall and Snape were members and they just let him go? It must be the Vampire’s influence he decided, the whole thing was more serious than he thought! He had to go back to Hogwarts quickly!
‘Never mind that!’ Harry told Stan. ‘Just take me to Hogwarts as quickly as you can!’
‘Sure we can take you to ‘Ogwarts – although we can’t take you quickly. A lot ‘o people aboard tonight – on their way ‘ome from Christmas.’

Harry cursed. Since the Night Bus dropped off people in the order they came aboard, and there was quite a lot he saw, Hogwarts would be last stop close to morning. But what choice did he have? Grumbling, he fished out the Sickles he’d kept for spare, paid Stan and climbed aboard. People instantly looked at him, recognising The-Boy-Who-Lived. Harry tried to ignore it.
‘Hello Ernie.’ He instead said to Ernie Prang, the driver.
‘Ar.’ He grunted.
‘We’re all set, Ern.’ Stan said brightly. ‘Take ‘er away.’
BANG! ‘AAAAARRRGH!’ Harry cried. He was violently thrown to the dirty floor, as he was never given the chance to take a seat.

After several sudden stops, tremendous BANGS and repeatedly thrown to the floor, Harry felt extremely happy when the Night Bus stopped before Hogwarts. Rubbing his sore body-parts – he bid Stan and Ernie goodbye and said thanks for the ride, although he didn’t mean it.
‘We were ‘appy to ‘ave you aboard ‘Arry.’ Said Stan after him. ‘Ope to ‘ave you again in the future!’
Don’t count on it! Harry thought to himself. He hoped he never would have to go aboard it again. With one final BANG, the triple-decker disappeared, and Harry made his way towards the massive oak-doors. It was early in the morning, but Harry hoped that the House-Elves could provide him with some breakfast ahead of schedule. He was famished.
Entering the castle, he immediately noticed the silence. It wasn’t strange really that it was quiet since the students had gone home for Christmas, but there was something in the atmosphere that felt – wrong. Walking towards the Great Hall, he heard a funny noise, and he soon found the source of it. It was Peeves, the poltergeist. He was smacking his cheeks with his hands in a strange manner.

‘Peeves, this is not the time!’ the angry voice of Nearly Headless Nick, the Gryffindor ghost was heard.
‘Can’t think of a better time!’ Peeves retorted. Then he propped his fist under his right armpit and moved his right arm up and down, making ugly fart-like noises. It sounded like he was mimicking some kind of tune.
‘PEEVES!’ Argus Filch, the caretaker of Hogwarts roared, swinging around a broom and rushed up to where Peeves occupied himself. Filch intended to knock the poltergeist down but the little ghost evaded him. ‘I’ll teach you some manners, you little pest!’ Filch growled. ‘I’ll teach you to show some respect!’
Peeves had no intention on showing respect to anyone; he proved it by sticking out his tongue, making another fart-like noise as he blew out air through his clenched mouth. And again he mimicked the tune using that method. Frustrated of his inability to reach him, Filch turned towards Harry. ‘What are you doing back here? You went away for holiday!’

‘I decided to cut it short?’ Harry carefully answered him.
‘BAH! Typical!’ Filch snorted. ‘You watch yourself! If I catch you making trouble, I’ll make you wipe the floor through the whole castle, using your tongue!!’ and with that warning, he walked away angrily. Used to Argus Filch’s daily threats, Harry disregarded the caretaker’s outburst and put his mind on what the commotion was that made Peeves anger Hogwart’s occupants this time.
‘Hello Harry Potter.’ Nearly Headless Nick approached him floating above the floor. The Hufflepuff ghost, the fat Friar was accompanying him. The latter looked kind of sad. ‘I really wish we could welcome you back under more pleasant circumstances.’
Both ghosts were gazing at the far end of the Great Hall – the sight made Harry’s blood chill in his veins. A company of black-dressed people was walking through from the stairs, levitating a stretcher between them. There was a body on it, completely covered. It was a funeral procession! Harry spotted a crest-fallen Professor McGonagall beside the staff’s table, together with Professor Sprout whom were dabbing her own eyes with a handkerchief. Harry heard Peeves mimic that special tune again; only this time he was burping it. Harry recognised that tune now: it was a funeral march.

‘Nick. W-who…? Who is it?’ Harry croaked, not able to tear his eyes away from the covered form.
‘Justin Finch-Fletchley.’ Nick answered sadly. Harry’s stomach felt like it just deflated.
‘Poor young man.’ The fat Friar shook his head in despair. ‘An Elf found him yesterday morning. His own Venomous Tentacula he was growing in his classes had attacked him in his sleep. It had grown out of control. And now poor Professor Sprout is in serious trouble, for letting him grow that dangerous plant.’ The Hufflepuff ghost let out a sob. ‘What a terrible accident. Such a waste…’
Accident? Harry might have believed it before, but not now. Harry was positive that it was the Vampire whom had struck again! But it was a suspicion that he could not voice. He watched tight-lipped the unmoving body of his fellow student as the cortège of pall-bearers on their way to the outside walked past him, wowing silently that no one else would share poor Justin’s fate.

It was then that Harry spotted something that made his eyes go wide. It wasn’t just Harry, the ghosts and some of the staff that were watching the procession – Victor Krum was lurking in a dark corner of the same corridor Harry was in, watching the cortège with an indescribable expression on his face. But it wasn’t that he was watching it that caught Harry’s attention – it was because Krum was wearing a silver badge on his clothes, a badge Harry had seen before! It was a Swimming Diploma Badge, a badge that originates from the muggle-world! A badge that used to belong to the late Daniel Cody, the first victim of the Vampire!! Krum locked eyes with Harry and stiffened as he realised what he was looking at. With a reproachful look, he covered up the badge with his robes and quickly walked away.
Harry’s mind was racing. What was Victor Krum doing with Daniel Cody’s badge? Many of the deceased boy’s possessions had been lost somewhere after he was found in the lake half consumed by the Timor-clams and Krum has no access to the Ravenclaw house… he must therefore have stolen it right before Daniel Cody was killed. Did that mean that Krum had murdered the boy? Could it mean that…? Harry felt a rush of adrenaline surge through his body… it had to be the answer!!

Victor Krum is the Vampire!!

Author’s notes:

I had planned to write more stuff to this chapter, but it was long enough to upload. I’ll just write it to the next chapter.

I’m not going to make any promises on when the nest chapter will be finished, I might risk just disappointing you all. I can promise you though that I will do what I can to finish this story.

Until next time…

16. The Prophesies of Firenze

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

Here we are, the next chapter. Thank you everyone for your reviews, I’m glad you enjoy this story.

As for the question of when you’ll have Harry and Hermione together – my answer is: Soon. Not just yet, but we’re getting there. There is some other stuff I need to happen first before that finally happens.

On with the story.

*****************************************

Argus Filch’s cat; Mrs Norris gave Harry a suspicious look with her bulging, lamp-like eyes as he walked by in the corridor. The paintings also followed him with their gaze, and the armours turned their visors after the Boy-Who-Lived, wondering what had made him so grim-faced and resolved this time.
Harry was not aware of the looks. He was hardly even aware of which corridor he was passing through. Harry’s mind was full of the Bulgarian Quidditch player Victor Krum, replaying the moment of his return to Hogwarts in his mind, and he constantly thought of the muggle-created Swimming Diploma Badge fastened on Krum’s clothes.
Viktor Krum had to be the Vampire, it all fitted in.

Harry guessed that sometime between his graduation from Durmstrang and the beginning of Harry’s sixth year; Viktor Krum must’ve had a run-in with a Vampire that drank all of his blood, resulting in Krum becoming one as well. Krum probably had nowhere special to go after that, but he probably was desperate to still his thirst for life-blood. And what better place to start but with the one place he had recently visited and knew something about, where he knew he could find the prey he was craving? Hogwarts!! Harry had no idea how Krum got acquainted with Professor Vladislav Malfoy, but that mystery could wait. Being Malfoy’s assistant makes a good cover though.

Krum arrived at Hogwarts at the very beginning of the term, getting familiar with the present staff and students. That’s why he always joined as many classes he could; to learn what kind of people he had around him and making his mind-manipulation more effective! Krum’s mind-control had made students acting weird as a side effect to prevent them from suspecting anything being wrong about him. It was probably an easy task for him to do - because who really would suspect the famous Quidditch-star Viktor Krum being a dangerous creature of the night?

The question now was why Krum seemed to have started a personal vendetta against Harry? The only reason he could think of was because since the Vampire still had the attributes and personality of the living Krum, he maybe still held a grudge against him that it was Harry who won the Tri-Wizard tournament and not Krum. His ego demanded him to best Harry, and he felt like terrorizing him a little first by making Harry’s already troubled life a living hell! Krum killed Cho Chang and made her a Vampire to give Harry a first-hand taste of what awaited him. Krum probably wanted to inflict terror in him until the upcoming confrontation, when he would drink Harry’s blood and become more powerful.

Although Harry was sure that he had the full idea of what was going on, he still had to think rational. All of this was after all only theories. Then why had he stolen the swimming badge from Daniel Cody if it wasn’t to give me a hint? But Harry shook the thought away, he had got into way too much trouble for taking things for granted without proofs or at least confirmations that would support the theories. And that was why he was on his way to see Firenze in classroom eleven. Although it had gone several months since then, Harry could still hear how the centaur had tried to warn Professor Snape of the danger the students were in. He needed to know more. Finally reaching the classroom Firenze was teaching Divination, Harry knocked on the door three times and entered without waiting for a voice that said ‘Come in’.

Finding himself in the moss-covered area that looked like a forest clearing, Harry’s eyes darted around after the four-legged Divination-teacher. He didn’t have to look for long, Firenze the Centaur was walking calmly out of the woods to greet him.
‘I knew you’d sooner or later walk back in through my door, Harry Potter.’ Firenze said. He was smiling but it somehow looked a little strained. And his choices of words were confusing.
‘I should have guessed that you’d be expecting me – but you say it like you didn’t expect me to walk in today? Was my visit not foretold?’
‘Foretelling are in general always obscure to every individual, but I did not read in the stars that you would visit me this day.’ Firenze smiled mysteriously. ‘I expected you would come to me one day after you overheard my warning to Professor Snape the evening you came back to school after the summer. Yes, I knew you were there.’
‘Then you know what I’m after!’ Harry stated.
‘I know what you want to know – but unfortunately I do not have the answers. Not anymore.’
‘What do you mean?’
‘I have lost my ability to read the stars.’ Firenze said sadly. ‘Their pattern make no sense to me anymore.’

‘You’ve lost the ability to read the stars??’ Harry said in disbelief. ‘How can you lose that ability? That’s not some kind of magic, it’s a knowledge, is it not?’
‘Yes. We Centaurs learn at early age to read the stars the same manner you children learn to read letters. That’s why my losing that ability is quite frightening. What could do such a thing?’
Then it clicked in Harry’s mind. ‘The Vampire! It’s manipulating your mind – making you unable to recognise the patterns in the stars!’
‘Is that the danger? A Vampire?’
‘Yes. I’m certain it came here the same day our year started. But it needed some time to affect all of us… Firenze, when the Professors refused to listen to you, surely you must have looked up as much as you could in the stars before you lost it – surely there must be something about the Vampire you can tell me?’
‘I did continue to look in the stars for more information of the danger, but they couldn’t tell me that much by then. What I know is inconclusive…’
‘Please just tell me what you do know…’ Harry pressed him.

Firenze sighed. ‘The stars spoke of a ‘Dark Menace’, a being belonging to the other side that was to mix among us to avoid detection. It’s presence would overpower us, and death would follow in order for the Menace to walk on.’ Firenze now looked angry. ‘That alone should have been enough to postpone the start of the term, but the staff would not listen… probably because no one likes to take seers seriously. And now its too late.’
‘Didn’t you find out anything else?’
‘I tried. I wanted to find out the identity of this Menace – but my mind became obscured the farther into the year we got… and around the time young Daniel Cody was killed, I could no longer read. I did find out some things though… actually concerning you.’ Firenze added the last words vaguely…
‘Me? How?’
‘I think I just said too much…’ Firenze caught himself.

‘No, go on!’ Harry urged. ‘What is it that concerns me?’ But inwardly Harry groaned. His gut ached as he thought about that whatever it was that concerned him could be another…
‘It’s a kind of prophecy…’ Firenze carefully said.
‘Great. Another one.’ Harry muttered. ‘Well, what does it say? Anything to do with my quarrel with Voldemort?’
‘I cannot tell you. You are not ready. I left a copy for Dumbledore’s eyes only. It will be up to him to tell you when the time is right.’
Harry fought down the incredible urge to scream at him. He was so tired of everyone keeping secrets from him. During all these years Dumbledore had already kept a prophecy from him where it was predicted that either he or Voldemort were to destroy the other, and now Firenze is doing the same thing.
‘Please don’t be angry, Harry Potter. It has nothing to do with the present problem anyway.’

‘Then what the heck does?’ Harry spat.
‘Only this:’ Firenze said, not giving a hint of being upset with Harry for snapping at him. ‘Be warned Harry. Do not confront the Menace… the Vampire!’
‘Why not?’
‘Because you will not win.’
‘I won’t win?’
‘No.’
‘Nothing else you can tell me? Like who it is?’
‘No. I do not know the identity of the Menace. I’m sorry Harry Potter; I have no more information to give you. Except that there will be more death.’
Harry winced. ‘No! I can’t let that happen!’
‘It is unavoidable. It is foretold.’
‘Well I have a lead. I’m going to expose him before he can do anything else!’ Harry turned on his heels and walked to the door.

‘Harry Potter.’ Firenze called, as Harry was halfway outside the forest-filled classroom through the door. He stopped and listened.
‘Remain on the path that is chosen for you. Your destiny is meant for a world larger than you can imagine, but only if you remain on the route of which you already are guided on. Otherwise all will be lost.’
‘Is that the prophecy?’
‘No. It’s an advice… from your friend.’ Firenze said in a strange tone. Harry walked out, thinking about what the Centaur had said. He didn’t understand what Firenze had meant by his words, but it was his tone that somehow made Harry feel uneasy. It almost sounded like he said goodbye.

********************************************************************************************************************

Dear Remus.

I did not have a pleasant return to Hogwarts - the Vampire had struck again. Justin Finch-Fletchley, a Hufflepuff student of my year was the victim this time. But I have a lead…

I think the Vampire is Victor Krum: the Bulgarian Quidditch-player who graduated Durmstrang almost two years ago, and who was a champion in the Tri-Wizard Tournament. I caught him with an artefact belonging to the first victim that no one else but his killer would’ve been able to get his hold on, and he was acting strange when he saw me.

I believe he still holds it against me that it was I who won the Tournament and not him, and therefore holds a grudge against me. I’m going to keep a close eye on him – don’t worry, I won’t confront him. Once I’m sure of my suspicion, I’ll contact you again.

I hope you are well.

Your friend
Harry

Harry reread the letter two times before he decided he was pleased. Calling down Hedwig from an overhead perch, he tied it to her leg.
‘You be a good girl and take this to Remus Lupin, will ya?’ Hedwig gently nipped his fingers as a reply and flew off. Having nothing more there to do, Harry walked out from the Owlery and headed back to Gryffindor tower. There was nothing more he could do now until school started again.

********************************************************************************************************************

It was almost midnight and Firenze paced around in his classroom eleven, waiting. He regretted that he was unable to tell young Harry Potter everything he knew, but even though he’d been banished from his kin, he still held some of the Centaurs creed dear: Centaurs are only concerned with what has been foretold. Harry was not yet to be told of what he had read in the heavens, and he himself must accept that which is inevitable – that which is his destiny. He had read what was to come after Harry’s last visit, but not how it would come. He would not embrace it without a fight though. He only wished that he would not have to wait much longer, the wait was more nerve taking than his upcoming fate.
He suddenly stopped his pace. There was a strange sensation in the back of his mind – like some kind of… buzzing. Firenze tensed and extended his senses – which was hard thanks to the strange interference in his free will. He was certain that somebody was here.

‘Incarcerous!’
Ropes suddenly wrapped themselves around Firenze’s torso and legs, binding him tightly. He reared on to his hind legs, flexing his muscles to try and break the wires…
‘Save it, Centaur.’ A gruff voice said. ‘The more you struggle, the more the ropes vill tighten.’
‘So… you’re the one.’ Firenze said as Viktor Krum emerged into the clearing, wand pointing towards the other. ‘You’re the menace of Hogwarts.’
‘That is not of your concern, and should never haff been.’ Krum glowered angrily at the Centaur. ‘People should not stick noses in business they haff nothing to do vith, but I did not expect your kind to do that. Vere Centaurs not svorn to stay out of the foretold events?’
‘I’m a teacher!’ Firenze retorted. ‘I have a responsibility to protect the students from danger!’
‘Hov noble... ‘ Krum snorted. ’But very foolish. Your renegade choice of life haff brought you nothing but a premature death! Yes you vill die – you know too much.’
‘Killing me won’t help you. Others know more than I do.’ Firenze warned.

‘You mean Potter!’ Krum spat. ‘Saint Potter, the hero. He is but an obstacle. Once his purpose is fulfilled, he vill die as vell.’
‘Don’t underestimate Harry Potter, young man. He has powers you cannot possibly imagine.’
‘Oh, shut up!’ Krum spat again. ‘I am so tired of all the praise-talk about him. Hermy-own-ninny still talks about him a lot, it is tiresome. It is of course because of his so called powers I am here, but it vill not be long until he vill be nothing more than a memory – just like you vill be.’
‘Killing me will gain you nothing. And I warn you Viktor Krum; come near me to drink my blood and I will trample you under my feet. Although tied together, I can still give you a good stomp.’
‘Your blood? Centaur blood is of no interest to me.’
‘Your going to Avada Kedavra me then?’ Firenze smiled. ‘The staff won’t rest until they find the culprit.’

‘Who says I vill personally kill you?’ Now Krum was the one who smiled. ‘I knov your story. There are others vho vill be happy to do it for me.’
Firenze’s insides chilled when he realized what Krum had in mind. ‘You cold-blooded sorry excuse for a human.’ Firenze whispered. ‘You’re no better than the Dark Lord.’
‘The Dark Lord does not concern me. I haff my own plans… my own quest for power!’ Krum had a dreamy expression for a moment in which Firenze could see a hint of pure greed in his eyes. He realized that Krum was highly ambitious and arrogant… the kind of people whom were impossible to negotiate with.
‘Ready to go for your last valk?’ Krum asked, coming out of his temporary dreamy state.
‘I will not cooperate! As long as I have my free will, I will fight you, you Dark Menace!’
‘A Centaurs brain is hard to control, is it not?’ Krum said with a smile. ‘I suppose I just haff to boost the pover! Imperio!’

Firenze’s mind suddenly became empty. All there was in him was the weird buzzing in the back of his mind and Krum’s voice. ‘Nov let’s go for that valk, shall ve?’ Krum said as he released Firenze from his bindings. And then the two of them walked out of classroom eleven – Firenze had no powers at all to resist.
As it was after curfew, they did not meet anyone, and they walked out of the castle without anyone to stop them. And even if they had met anyone, who could say anything? Firenze was a teacher; Viktor Krum was a Professor’s assistant. It was within their total rights to walk outside of the castle.
Under Krum’s influence, the two of them walked passed Hagrid’s abandoned hut and proceeded into the Dark forest. Deeper and deeper inside they walked, now totally swallowed by the darkness. Once Krum was satisfied with the length of their walk, he stopped and partly released Firenze of the Imperius-curse.
‘This is vhere ve part vays, Professor Firenze.’ Krum said. ‘But I am sure you vill enjoy the company of the others in this forest.’
‘One day Viktor Krum…’ Firenze struggled to talk. The Imperious-curse was still holding him strongly. ‘One day your destiny will catch up with you… and that day you will find that your path of life never took you to any glory… Your own death will be only but a waste, just as your life right now is nothing but a waste.’

‘I see only your life being a vaste.’ Viktor told him. ‘Had you not turned against the beliefs of your own kind, you vould still live to read the stars. Take a last look at them, vhy don’t you? I bet they are telling you that you have reached the end of your own path. Goodbye Professor Firenze.’ And with that Krum left, leaving the unfortunate Centaur alone in the middle of the forest where he was born, and where he was going to die. He knew he was going to, he had read it before he lost that ability: after Harry Potter had visited him one last time, his own path had reached its end. That was why he didn’t run now, although he was able to – Krum had removed the curse completely. Who was he to defy what was written in the stars?
There was a whistle in the air – and then suddenly an arrow buried itself into his shoulder.
‘The traitor has returned!’ a harsh voice shouted. ‘Do you seek to dishonour yourself even further by crawling back looking for our forgiveness? Or are you but a fool?’
‘Bane.’ Firenze’s voice trembled of the pain. ‘I know what I have done, but I am not foolish enough to seek something I know I can never gain. I am not here by my own choice!’

‘You’re not, are you?’ Ronan the Centaur came out of the forest.
‘No. I was brought here against my will, with a spell cast upon me by a resident of the castle.’
‘Then you have dishonoured yourself even lower if you allow a mere human to control your actions.’ Ronan snapped.
‘You are a disgrace, Firenze!’ Bane roared.
‘Not a human!’ Firenze cried out. ‘A Menace! A creature of the night! It was written in the stars, telling us of its arrival to our land. You must’ve seen it!’
‘We’ve seen it.’ A calmer voice said. Magorian joined the other two Centaurs and several more were coming into view. ‘And as you know: we are sworn not to set ourselves against the heavens. This Dark Menace is of no concern of ours, nor should it have been yours.’
‘We cannot ignore everything that which transpires in the world!’ Firenze yelled, clutching his bleeding wound. ‘The forces of darkness is even now spreading throughout the planet upon which we live! Sooner or later you will be involved, and if we don’t act before it’s too late, we will never be free to concern ourselves with our own business again! I saw that early, that’s why I sided with the humans! If you value our cause, you must do it too!’

‘SILENCE!!’ Bane screamed, leaping forward and backhanded the outcast across the face.
‘We do not side with humans, Firenze. We are a race apart who has and always will fend for ourselves.’ Magorian said. ‘Any other path’s are unthinkable.’
‘Then so be it.’ Firenze sighed. ‘I pray that a day will not come when you are proven wrong.’
‘Blasphemy!!’ Several other Centaurs raged. ‘The stars will guide us, and woe to anyone who dares to cross our ways.’
‘Then I will leave you to your way and respect it. I ask you to respect my choice, and I promise that our path’s will never be crossed again.’
‘Do you think we will just let you walk away from here?’ several others spat.
‘I did not come here by choice!’ Firenze said. ‘No matter what our differences are, we’re still brothers! Does that mean nothing?’
Several of the Centaurs only answered by putting arrows to their longbows.
‘It does not matter if you came here by choice or not, you are here now.’ Magorian said flatly. ‘And you knew that you would die when you betrayed our cause. Now its time for you to pay for that betrayal!’
The arrows were released.

********************************************************************************************************************

The sun had not fully arisen over the snow-covered land when Harry came out with his Firebolt. He had not slept well that night, his mind being occupied with all that had happened. Hoping to clear his mind with what he liked to do best, he mounted his broomstick and took off into the air. But not even the usual exhilarating feeling he otherwise always felt when he was flying would come to him this time, he was too distraught.
Had he still been taking the Occlumency lessons, Snape would really tell him off for not working on clearing his mind – but those lessons had stopped after Harry had made that disturbing discovery in one of Snape‘s memories of how his father had bullied Snape as a student. Harry had been relieved when he didn’t have to attend to those lessons anymore after that, but maybe if he had, then Sirius might still have been alive. Harry shook his head – there was no point on dwelling on the past of how it might have been had his Godfather still been alive – Harry knew that Sirius had wanted him to go on even though his death had hurt him painfully. Even though Dumbledore took the blame for Sirius death, Harry would forever feel partly guilty for it.

It was strange that Dumbledore had not made Harry resume Occlumency lessons this year – but of course: Dumbledore wasn’t even in school – he couldn’t tell Harry to do and not do, he was busy with hunting down Voldemort.
Again it hit Harry on how quiet Voldemort had been since their encounter in the Ministry. Although Harry had felt at ease with not having any pain in his scar for several months, it was disturbing to think that he was bidding his time like this – like if he maybe was planning something big that would by no doubt mean trouble for the Wizard-world.
Harry flew around the tall towers when something caught his eyes – Thestrals – a flock of them was down beside Hagrid’s hut. Being one of the few people who could actually see them, he swooped down to investigate. He knew the Thestrals would not hurt him – he himself had ridden on one of them. True enough, the Thestrals did not react to Harry’s presence as he landed beside them - they were just busy doing what they were doing, and Harry could see now that they were eating on something. At first Harry wondered if someone – (Professor Grubbly-Plank maybe?) – had brought them another dead cow to eat. Then he saw the bloody mass that was being eaten…

Harry almost threw up – he saw a human-like head lying to the side – with a face he was well familiar with… Firenze!
Harry immediately ran away from the macabre sight – he didn’t want to believe what he’d just seen. They’re eating Firenze! Firenze is dead! But how? He was leaning against wall of Hagrid’s hut, trying to keep his breakfast down – and that’s when he saw the arrow stuck on the door – with a roll of parchment tied around it. With trembling hands he removed the parchment from the arrow and unrolled it – he almost vomited again when the letters written in blood – probably Firenze’s blood – were exposed. He forced himself to read the words…

Thus is the fate of all who crosses the path of the Centaurs! The price of treachery has been paid!
Be warned! Stay out of our domain or suffer the same fate as the one who had foolishly sided with you!

Centaurs do not enter servitude with humans and never will! Do not cross us again!

Harry’s illness subsided to a sudden anger. Those bloody Centaurs! Who do they think they are? What gives them the right to rule over who live and die?
Harry wanted to stop the Thestrals from eating his deceased friend – he wanted Firenze to rather have a proper burial, but he didn’t know enough about the horse-like creatures – to interfere with them while they were eating could be quite ill advised, but yet he had to do something.
And all in all, there was only one thing he could do: report it! He sprinted off towards the castle – in no time he had rushed through the corridors and stopped in front of the Gargoyle statue that blocked the stairs to Dumbledore’s office which Professor McGonagall were currently using.
‘Mistletoe.’ He breathed. There was no reaction.
Damn! What a perfect timing for her to change the password! With Dumbledore he could at least guess the names of a lot of sweets, but with McGonagall…?
‘Er… Christmas? Fairy lights?’ There was still no reaction from the statue. ‘C’mon, give me a hint! I must get in… ‘
‘What are you doing, Potter?’ a deep silky voice interrupted him.

‘Professor Snape! I must see Professor McGonagall immediately!’ Harry said in a rush.
‘What is it with you anyway?’ Snape asked. ‘If you can’t disturb Dumbledore, do you really have to disturb our deputy Headmistress? I won’t let… ‘
‘This is urgent!’ Harry yelled.
‘Behave Potter! Fifteen points from Gryffindor! Just because its holiday does not mean that you can… ‘
‘Firenze is dead!!’
This actually caught Snape’s attention. ‘What?’
‘His body is down at Hagrid’s, being eaten by Thestrals this very moment. The other Centaurs killed him! Look, here’s a letter from them…’
Harry handed the letter to Snape who read it. Harry could actually tell from the look on his face that this disturbed him. With a grim face, Snape handed back the letter to Harry and then said:
‘Liberation.’ The Gargoyle jumped aside and Snape walked away without another word. Harry had to admit it: when it really was serious, Snape would do his duty no matter what he thought of Harry.

Or would he? Snape would not listen to him in his fourth year when Barty Crouch Senior had stumbled into Hogwarts grounds in his maddened state. Had he had a change of heart? Or was it the influence of the Vampire that had changed him?
Harry would think about that later. Right now his main concern was to report the death of Firenze to Professor McGonagall. Harry’s heart felt heavy.
Another friend had been lost.

Author’s notes:

I really got nothing against Firenze; my only problem is that I couldn’t use him. And it added to the horrors of this story if one of the teachers were to be killed.

I kept my three-week limit this time; even though I know you’d like the chapters to come faster. I’ll see what I can do.

Be well.

17. A lesson of Vampires

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s Notes:

Phew. Finally I got this chapter finished. I am so sorry that it took so long, but I’ve been very busy. For consolation of the wait, this chapter is about twice as long.

There are some things you should know about the development of this story: There will be a Ginny/Neville pairing on the side, the hints of that begins in this chapter. No offence to the Ginny/Draco worshippers out there reading this story, but that pairing will never happen in my stories. I don’t believe in that pairing, so that’s the one Portkey thing I’m breaking… and I’m not the first one to do so.

In the second half of this chapter there will be a lot of talk about Vampires. I must remind you that I’m making up my own versions here, and do not follow an established line. Some of you might like it, some of you might totally disagree with my changes – but this is my story. I’ll go a little closer into my changes in the notes after the Chapter.

freak27thatsme: You feel concerned with that Krum is so quickly exposed being the culprit/villain, that this story feels a little rushed. Had it not been me writing this story, I would actually have felt the same. But I can tell you this: there is not much in my stories that I wouldn’t do unless I had a reason for it – I needed Krum to be exposed this early. I won’t tell you why though, that reason is saved for later on. I hope that you still will enjoy the rest of this story.:)

Thank you to everybody else who reviewed.

On with the story…

***********************************************

As Harry had expected, it was a shocking experience for the students to return to school after Christmas. Learning that another fellow student had died, as well as a teacher, made almost everyone want to re-board the Hogwarts Express and return home immediately. Talks about that the castle was somehow cursed was quickly roaming around the corridors and the students involuntarily cringed as they were about to walk around a corner, expecting a lethal ‘accident’ happen to them.
Accidents. That was all the staff could get out of the circumstances – it could not really be explained why Firenze had wandered back out into the forest, but is was evident that Justin Finch-Fletchley had been killed by his Venomous Tentacula he’d been growing in his Elements-lessons. Being the Herbology-teacher, Professor Sprout was immediately removed from her post during the investigation, and was expecting a hearing some time in Mars - she should have known better than allowing a student to grow a dangerous plant without real supervision. Sprout was of course devastated. And she took it extra hard because she was after all the Head of Hufflepuff house – Justin had been a more personal responsibility for her than if the student had been from another house.

‘Accidents’. Only Harry knew the truth – the Vampire hiding in the school had most likely lured Firenze out into the forest where the other Centaurs had found him. Krum – if it really is him who’s the Vampire – had simply disposed of him because Harry was sure that Firenze had known more than Krum was comfortable with. Harry had been close to tell Professor McGonagall this when he’d reported Firenze’s death that morning – but while McGonagall with a pale face had read the note the Centaurs had delivered, he had remembered Lupin’s words: ‘By now the Vampire most likely have full control of all the teachers with subliminal commands planted into their sub consciousness, blocking parts of their minds. They can no longer comprehend the reasons behind the accidents.’
Because of its manipulation of everybody’s minds, no one would believe Harry if he spread the word of a Vampire being in Hogwarts. There was a greater risk of once again being accused of ‘seeking attention’ and be put away somewhere between classes, and that would diminish his chances of ever finding the truth he needed to expose Krum. So with a heavy heart he kept his mouth shut.
As for the remains of Firenze: Professor Grubbly-Plank made herself unpopular among the Thestrals when she interrupted their breakfast – but thanks to the training Hagrid had given them, the unseen creatures withdrew and the late Centaur was given a proper burial.

A slight trouble with keeping his mouth shut meant that Harry also had to keep quiet about it among his friends. With Ron it was no problem – he was complaining about his ears still ringing all day long after Mrs. Weasley had screamed at him for being kicked out of Potions and burning the books - he took no real concern in Harry’s business as he was busy feeling sorry for himself.
Hermione was a different matter. She had been looking at him strangely, as if she could read in his face that Harry knew more than he was willing to admit, and she suspected somehow that he had in fact been through a difficult ordeal during Christmas but kept it to himself. Harry had so far been able to avoid her questioning him thanks to their classes – but the problem with that girl was that she was very stubborn, she was not willing to let it go.

Classes were no fun these days, especially not Potions - the absences a few people were quite noticeable when their lessons were resumed in the dungeons. Ron wasn’t the only one who’d been kicked out; Snape had also flunked Seamus Finnigan and the Ravenclaw Prefect Anthony Goldstein. Harry and Hermione were now the only Gryffindors left, but it was probably worse for Hannah Abbot. After Justin’s death, she was the sole sixth-year Hufflepuff who still attended Potions, so she really felt like the odd one out. The fact that Justin’s seat was empty because of his death was nothing Snape even commented on, but he made it clear to the rest of them that if they failed to keep up to his requested standards for the rest of the year, Snape would kick them out as well.

Transfiguration had finally been parted from Charms, as they had covered all there was to learn of the Elements – the students were now to learn how to change objects into living animals, which was a very difficult subject. Their plants that they were growing from their Element-lessons was now being observed during Herbology by a wicked man named Tulip, he was a tall but scrawny person who smelled of fertilizer, and whose fingers were actually coloured green. Professor McGonagall had confided to the students that she had preferred not to take him in, because Tulip was known for treating plants with a lot of care while he treated humans like they were made of dung, but he was the only one available with such a short notice after Professor Sprout’s suspension. Neville, who always had good grades in Herbology, was the only one who got along with him.
As for the DA-meetings: no one was interested in taking in up anymore. Everyone that had died had been a member, and the gatherings would only remind those who were left of those who were missing, never to join again. Harry didn’t mind about that, he had bigger problems to deal with.

********************************************************************************************************************

Two weeks had passed into the second term, with no more attacks and with no hint from Krum that he was up to something suspicious. Harry had only seen him writing in a new almanac for this New Year, but he had no idea what the former Durmstrang student was taking notes on.
Harry was sitting in the Gryffindor common room one Monday afternoon working on an essay for History of Magic, a subject he wished he could just drop. Ron and Hermione were nowhere in sight. Harry was not concerned for Hermione, she was always done with her homework long before any of the others, so she was probably patrolling the corridors, as she was a Prefect. But Ron should really be present at the table doing his own studies. No longer having Potions: Ron had after discussions with Professor McGonagall joined the crash-course lessons of Muggle-studies, and he was already getting far behind because he was away on whatever he was doing. If Hermione finds out about that, Ron’s ears were to be ringing for another week.

Harry had just dipped his quill into the inkbottle when Ginny sat down infront of him with some of her own books, looking very disgruntled.
‘Harry, have you seen Hermione?’ she asked.
‘She’s out on Prefect duties, I suppose.’ Harry answered vaguely.
‘Darn, I wish she wouldn’t do that so often.’ She said with a sigh.
‘Why?’
‘Because of that Victor Krum.’ Ginny huffed. ‘He takes every opportunity he can get to be alone with her. In my third year I wouldn’t have said much about it but now… There’s something about him today that I don’t like, I don’t trust him.’
‘Hermione… is a big girl, Ginny. She can take care of herself.’ But inwardly Harry was deeply concerned of learning this. If Krum was the Vampire, than what could he want to hang around her so much? Harry felt suddenly cold inside, more than he could understand. If Krum was still in love with Hermione, she could be in grave danger. But Harry knew that this was nothing he could talk to her about, she would probably accuse him of being paranoid. He was going to have to ask Remus Lupin for advice.

‘Anyway, what did you want to talk to her about?’ he asked in hope to avert his mind from the uncomfortable thoughts.
‘I’m having problems with my Herbology-essays.’ Ginny said looking downcast. ‘It’s definitely not my favourite subject. When Hermione’s not available, I usually look up Professor Sprout for guidance. But with this Tulip guy… no way I’m going to ask him for any help, he’ll probably shout at me for not taking the subject seriously. That guy’s mental, thinking plants are much more worth than we humans are!’
‘I know what you mean.’ Harry said thinking back to their first lesson with Professor Tulip. When he learned that Lavender and Dean had ‘killed’ their seeds they were suppose to grow in the Elements-lessons, Tulip had become so angry that everyone thought that he was going to feed them to a Devil’s Snare. He had shouted so much that Lavender had started to cry.
An idea came to Harry. He leaned closer to Ginny over the table and lowered his voice. ‘Tell you what. Hermione’s not the first choice to get advise of Herbology from. The real expert among us is actually Neville. Why don’t you ask him for help?’

‘N-N-Neville?’ Ginny’s face became red. ‘I… I don’t know if that’s… such a good idea.’
‘Why not?’ Harry asked smiling. ‘Herbology is his subject. He’ll be happy to help you.’
‘B-but… Harry, I don’t think it would be proper. I mean…’ Ginny blushed even harder and whispered so lowly that she could barely be heard. ‘Harry, he fancies me.’
‘Is that a bad thing?’ Harry countered, matching her whisper.
Ginny wrung her hands a moment before she answered. ‘N-not really. He is kind of cute… and it’s flattering that he likes me like that, but… He’s not exactly the dream boy-material…’
‘Ginny!’ Harry scolded her. ‘Shame on you. I had thought that your old crush on me had taught you one thing or another. And I’ve heard some gossip around here that you speak a lot about that it’s the insides that counts, and not the outer appearance!’
Ginny did look ashamed. She looked down on the table and, averting his gaze.
‘There’s more to Neville than meets the eye, Ginny. I learned that in the Department of Mysteries.’

‘You’re right Harry.’ Ginny said looking up. ‘He’s braver than one would think. Why else would he be in Gryffindor?’ She said with a smile.
‘He’s a good friend if you’d just give him the chance.’ Harry said to her. ‘You can atleast ask him for help; I’m sure he will be happy to. It doesn’t have to mean that there would be anything between you, right?’
‘No, of course not. You’re right; I’m just acting stupid. I’ll give it a chance.’ And with that she got up from the chair, taking her books with her and walked over to Neville. Harry smiled as he watched the girl he considered a sister addressed him, saw how Neville looked momentarily surprised but then smiled and offered her to sit down. They looked like getting along quite well, and Harry hoped that Ron suddenly wouldn’t come back and be upset with the situation.

***********************************************

It was after midnight When Harry finally got to bed, having finished his homework. His mind had once again been occupied with the Vampire business, so it was a troubled slumber he experienced because his dreams were unpleasant. He saw Krum standing in a dark area that reassembled the Dark Forest where smoke covered the ground. He was dressed in the classic wears of Count Dracula, with a dark cloak with a high collar, grinning at him with bared elongated teeth. Krum bent over a motionless shape covered in the smoke, he kneeled and sunk his teeth into the neck of the being.
Harry shouted: ‘No, don’t…’ and hexed Krum in an attempt to push him away from the poor soul – but the curse just bounced of the Vampire’s back. Krum looked up and laughed, while the blood he’d been drinking trailed down his jaw.
The body Krum had bitten now sat up – Harry froze. It was Sirius. ‘It is futile to fight Vampires, Harry.’ He said to him and smiled, bearing Vampire teeth of his own. And then to Harry’s horror, more beings stood up from the smoke-covered ground – beings that were his friends. Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Neville… and even Luna Lovegood - the ones who had accompanied him to the Department of Mysteries. All of them now bared the teeth of Vampires and wore dark cloaks.

Harry turned away from the sight; he didn’t want to see anymore. But the sight had followed him as he had turned his back to it, the cloaked beings were still there – the only difference now was that he couldn’t see their faces because the hoods were up. Krum was also missing. Harry walked forward to the cloaked beings that seemed to hunch away from him – he was standing before a large doorway of stone, a large black door of metal blocked his path.
With a flip of his wand, the large doors opened with a loud creak. From the dark passage more cloaked beings came out, More Vampires Harry thought. The beings kneeled before Harry and he started to laugh. He laughed and laughed… but the laugh was high-pitched and cold – and suddenly the sight was obscured because of somebody screaming… and Harry suddenly realized that he was the one who was screaming….

‘Harry!! HARRY!!’ Ron yelled.
With a last loud cry Harry fell out of his bed and tumbled on the floor, clutching his burning forehead with his fingers.
‘Harry? Are you all right?’ Ron called again.
‘Damn you Harry. You’ve kept quiet through the whole term before Christmas, you just had to start again?’ Seamus complained.
‘Shut up you!’ Ron said to him. ‘Harry? What happened?’
Shaking all over Harry forced his eyes open to see his friend’s pale and frightened face. He wasn’t really able to speak right now but he knew that Ron didn’t really need an explanation; he had understood what this was about.
As if Harry didn’t have enough trouble with Vampires, that just had to start again! It hadn’t been he who’d been standing infront of the large metal-door in the dream – it had been none other than Voldemort. After several months of having felt nothing what-so-ever in his scar, that liberation had finally come to an end. Once again he had been inside Voldemort’s head, seeing what he saw, and feeling his emotions. Harry had no idea what the Dark Lord was so happy about, but he knew that whatever it was, it was far from good for the Wizard-world.

********************************************************************************************************************

Harry had not gotten anymore sleep that night which resulted in putting Harry in a bad mood, so Tuesday lessons were a pain in the neck to get by. Harry was also frustrated with the Daily Prophet; he had hoped it would write something about Voldemort’s scheme… But all the bloody paper wrote about was the official revelation of Minister Fudge promoting Dolores Umbridge to Vice Minister for Magic. There had been a collective groan from everybody in the Great Hall when it was announced. They all now expected the laws of the Wizard-world to go haywire with that incompetent bitch in charge.
Harry’s bad mood after his dream had gone on to Wednesday as well. There was no report of Voldemort’s activities in that morning edition of the Daily Prophet either, which made Harry quite frustrated. It earned him bad marks in Potions when he overdosed the ingredients he was to put in the cauldron. Snape smirked as he wrote ‘D’ for ‘Dreadful’ on Harry’s papers without attempting to hide it. Harry wanted to strangle him.

After a boring lesson of History of Magic that day, Harry sat by himself eating lunch in the Great Hall. Ron was away on his own secret stuff again, but what made Harry feeling more disturbed was that Hermione was talking with Krum again. He could see them having a civilised conversation at the big oak-doors; he had no idea what they were talking about. If he only could think of a way to make her stay away from him, Krum was dangerous… but there was no way to do that without ruining their friendship, and that was the last thing Harry wanted to do.
Harry was so deep in those sullen thoughts that he never noticed the owl until it nipped his fingers. Wincing from the pain, he saw the brown owl stick out his leg waiting for Harry to remove the letter tied to it. Who would be sending a letter to him in the middle of the day? In fact, who would send him letters at all? Harry usually never got any mail, and ever since Sirius Black’s death, he never expected much to receive any letters again unless he himself wrote to somebody. Opening the parchment, he read the shortest message he had ever received.

Mischief managed.

Was this some kind of joke? He thought he’d recognised the handwriting but he couldn’t be sure whom it belonged to. Could it be some kind of cryptic message from the Order? But he dismissed the thought, why would they be writing to him? Only Remus Lupin would bother to keep him informed.
It hit Harry then. Those two words belonged to the group of the Marauders from the time his dad attended school, and where Remus where the sole surviving member if you didn’t count the traitor Peter Pettigrew. It was a hidden message somehow but what could Remus mean by it? The words Mischief managed were used when you wanted to blank out the Marauder’s Map of Hogwarts… would the words that would activate it mean something…?
Harry looked around, making sure nobody was watching. Then he tapped the parchment with his wand while he whispered: ‘I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.’
The two lone words was sucked up by the paper and immediately replaced by new letters, a lot of new letters. The parchment was now filled with words that Harry instantly began to read.

Don’t let anyone else see this letter, Harry!

Although I have not heard any word from you, Dumbledore and I are quite certain that you experienced a lot of pain in your scar the night to Tuesday, and I’m sure you are quite frustrated because you don’t know what is going on.
As you of course have understood, Voldemort has finally struck again, and it’s bad news for all of us. Voldemort has sprung his captured Death Eaters from Azkaban, and the Dementors who left the prison has aided him with this.
I’m sure you wonder how this could have happened… It’s because of the incompetence of Cornelius Fudge!

Voldemort knew that Dumbledore and the ministry were tracing him, that’s why he has been laying low since his failure with obtaining the prophecy, and that’s why you haven’t felt your scar hurt for quite some time. But unfortunately he is as cunning as a weasel; he knew that Fudge wouldn’t hesitate to take the honour of his capture for himself. Voldemort laid out false bait for Fudge and the fool took it. Dumbledore had early requested of Fudge that he wanted to do this his way and he understood immediately that this was a trick, which Dumbledore of course tried to tell him. But Fudge wouldn’t listen to reason, he ordered all available men that were assigned under Dumbledore to apprehend Voldemort where he was foolishly thinking he were to be found.
The ministry lost Twenty-three good men in an ambush of Dementors, and in the meantime Voldemort was free to spring his men from prison, which was rather easy now when the Dementors are no longer guarding the place.

I tell you, Dumbledore was absolutely furious with Fudge, pray that you’ll never do anything that will upset that man. But if matters weren’t bad enough, Fudge will not have this failure stained on his name. He ordered the whole matter to be classified, he won’t let anyone know of this blunder, so don’t expect to find anything about this in the papers. The rest of the world doesn’t know of any of this, so it’s best that you keep this to yourself, it would be bad for you if you don’t.
Now you know what’s going on, Harry. I wish I could tell you not to worry, but it’s natural for you to be upset with Voldemort rising to full power, as it is a disadvantage for you. But yet it would be all for the best if you do not dwell on this, just try to keep up with school as best as you can, I’ll keep you updated if we get to know something else.

As for the Vampire: I have noted your suspicion and I’m doing some investigation on my own about him. But don’t jump any conclusions, remember: Vampires are very good with giving false leads. We need more concrete or solid proofs before we can even think of apprehension. Keep your eyes open not just on him but also on everything else that might look suspicious – still don’t overdo it, or it might look suspicious on your part. And I beg of you Harry, if you find the Vampire: DO NOT CONFRONT HIM!!
Don’t hesitate to write to me if there’s anything you feel to speak to somebody about. And please, be careful.

Your friend
Remus Lupin

P.S.
Destroy this letter.

Remus seems to be a little overprotective from time to time, but Harry felt that it was nice of him to do so. His former professor is right about him though, Harry could not help but to feel worried about the whole situation. He would take Lupin’s advice though and try not to dwell about it, and he felt grateful for Remus to tell him about the situation.
With a tap of his wand, he burned the letter. And with a sigh he took a sip of his Pumpkin Juice, giving a silent curse to Cornelius Fudge for being so bloody stupid.

‘What’s all that talk about Vampires?’
‘AAAHH!’ Harry jumped so roughly that his goblet with Pumpkin Juice flew from his hand and landed a bit further down the table on top of the head of a first-year Gryffindor girl who let out a loud shriek of surprise herself. Harry spun around and got face to face with…
‘Hermione?!’
‘I’m… I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you…’ But she got no further with her apology, because Harry sprang from his seat, grabbing her wrist and began to pull her with him out of there. He didn’t get far though, because the angry first-year girl whom Harry accidentally dropped his goblet on halted him.
‘What’s the big idea?’ she demanded, indicating to her Juice-soaked hair and robes. Her classmates had hard time to try not to laugh. ‘Is this some kind of joke?’
‘No, it definitely is not. Hold on…’ Harry whisked out his wand again and waved it over the agitated girl. ‘Scourgify!’ The juice vanished and the girl’s robes were clean again. ‘There, all better. Now if you’ll excuse me…’ Harry rounded the first-year girl and walked away in a quick stride, still pulling Hermione with him. He saw in his peripheral view that everyone watched them with interest, Krum Included, although he looked somewhat angry of the sight. Somehow that pleased Harry.

When they finally were out of the Great Hall and away from prying eyes and ears, Harry let go of Hermione’s wrist and turned to her.
‘What are you doing, reading over my shoulder?’ He asked her with a hint of annoyance.
‘I… I didn’t mean to…’ she stammered while she rubbed her aching wrist. ‘I mean, you always shared your mail with us before, I… I didn’t think this one was that personal… I… I’m sorry…’
Hermione actually seemed to cringe with a kind of fright under Harry’s angry glare, and it was that which calmed him down. He felt a kind of despair wash over him. Hermione was not the kind who would back away from a confrontation like this unless it was with a teacher, she would always keep her pride up when she had arguments with Ron or when Malfoy insulted her… but this was not like her. It’s the influence of the Vampire. He thought to himself. The mind-manipulation of her obviously makes her insecure, which otherwise was her greatest strength. He decided to go easy on her.

‘It’s all right. It was merely a personal matter between Remus Lupin and me… and as you obviously read, it is something we have to keep quiet about. Had it been anyone else than you reading over my shoulder it would have been bad, that’s why I was upset. If anyone finds out about Voldemort’s latest scheme, it could cause an unwanted panic.’
‘Yes, it could.’ Hermione said now calmed down since Harry wasn’t angry with her any more. ‘It’s terrible that Voldemort managed to pull this off… and I can’t believe Fudge can be such an idiot. But, Harry… what is this about a Vampire?’
Harry let out a deep sigh. He had been hoping in vain that Hermione wouldn’t push that matter, but he knew her better than that. He decided on terminating this discussion with a more sidetracked approach.
‘Would you believe me if I told you a Vampire was lurking inside this castle?’ he asked her.
‘…No…’ she said lowly looking at him wide-eyed.
‘And I didn’t expect you to.’ Harry said with an attempt of finality.
‘…But I’m not saying that I don’t believe you either.’
‘You… you don’t?’
‘Harry, I’ve known you for over five years. I know that you would never make up crazy stories like that.’ She said matter-of-factly.

At that Harry felt the desire to tell her everything, how all the accidental deaths was in fact murders and he wanted to share with her his and Lupin’s frightful experiences in Cho’s hometown…
There was just one major problem: the suspected culprit behind the mess was Victor Krum, a person Hermione was too close acquainted with, maybe even were her boyfriend. (The thought made his gut wrench, but he figured it was because he was concerned for her safety.) If he told her that, she would most probably not believe him, she would maybe even accuse him of being delusional because of faulty circumstances… and that could ruin his friendship with her. Furthermore, would he tell her, then Krum might dig the information out of her and then he would definitely know that Harry was on to him.
‘Hermione… I’m glad that you’re willing to believe me, but… I still can’t tell you anything.’
‘Why?’ She looked crestfallen because of his lack of confidence for her.
‘Because I can’t, okay? Trust me on this, it’s best that you don’t know.’ He held up his hand when Hermione wanted to protest. ‘Please?’
Looking very disappointed, Hermione gave up. But she swore that somehow she would get him to trust her again. They had been through so much and she didn’t want what they had together to just be thrown away like yesterdays trash.

********************************************************************************************************************

They had Defence Against the Dark Arts after lunch. They had already covered the first hour of their triple-lesson and they were busy reading while Professor Vladislav Malfoy marked some tests they had recently written. Victor Krum sat quietly in a corner, scribbling in his almanac… but Harry had seen in the corner of his eye that Vlad Malfoy’s assistant had sometimes thrown looks at Hermione and sometimes thrown looks at him. It was obvious that Krum suspected something, and that was actually bad because he could become dangerous if he’s angry about something…
Vladislav Malfoy cleared his throat to attract everyone’s attention, they all felt unease when the teacher’s lifeless grey eyes swept over them.
‘Well done all of you.’ Vlad said as he took off his horned-rimmed glasses. ‘Well, some of you could maybe have done a little better… Victor, please return these papers to their owners.’
Krum immediately got up and did as he was told. ‘Well, that covers the subject of Voodoo…’ the professor said in his monotone voice. ‘In fact… you have all finally caught up well with your studies, and we got some free time. Tell you what: I’ll let you choose a subject now… if there’s a Dark Art you’d like to look a little closer into, speak up your suggestions now.’

The students looked excited of the chance to make suggestion of a subject and started to whisper among themselves. Harry saw this as an opportunity not to be wasted and spoke up before anyone else had the chance to.
‘How about we look a little closer at Vampires?’
About everybody looked at Harry with confusion, he noticed Hermione looking anxious and Dean Thomas actually looked excited… but it was Victor Krum’s reaction Harry had been after. The Bulgarian Quidditch-player spun around and glared at Harry with a mix of confusion and anger.
‘Vampires, Mr. Potter?’ said Vladislav Malfoy who had only cocked an eyebrow. ‘Any particular reason?’
‘But we already had Vampires!’ Piped Parvati Patil. ‘We covered that in our third year…’
‘That was only the basics.’ Said Harry in defence. ‘We were behind that time so Professor Lupin had to rush it through. I say that we should look into them a little closer…’
‘What the heck for?’ protested Draco Malfoy who took every chance he could get to push Harry down.
‘I have reasons to believe that Voldemort might want to recruit Vampires in his quest for world domination.’ Harry said bluntly, using a lie. Everyone except the Professor, Hermione and actually also Krum had shivered when the Dark Lord’s name had been said.

‘I find that a little hard to believe…’ said Professor Malfoy with a hint of a smile. ‘But of course… if there’s anyone else of you who would like to second Mr. Potter’s request…?’
‘I second!’ said Dean Thomas excitedly. ‘I… kind of have developed this thing for Vampires…’ he said as everybody else watched him bewildered. ‘I’ve watched a lot of movies and documentaries about them during the summer. I think they’re fascinating!’
‘Movies?’ Ron whispered to Harry. ‘What’s that? What’s he talking about?’
‘Muggle-thing. I’ll fill you in later.’ Harry whispered back.
‘If you ever faced a Vampire in real life Mr. Thomas, I think you’ll reconsider that statement.’ Said the professor simply. ‘Is there someone who’s against the requested subject?’
There were mostly shrugs coming from the rest of the class, a gesture that said – ‘All right’ or ‘Fine by me’. Krum looked furious.
‘Very well then.’ Vlad Malfoy said monotonously. ‘Let’s look a little closer at Vampires – at the Nosferatu then. I only need another book for that.’ And then he raised an irregular shaped stick, pointing it towards the bookshelf and narrowed his eyes in concentration – ‘Accio.’

An old-looking book flew from the shelf towards the Professors hand – but Harry did not take much notice of it because at that precise moment his scar gave a brief but powerful stab of pain into his head.
‘AGH!’ Harry gasped and automatically put his hand to it.
‘Harry? What happened?’ Hermione immediately turned to him looking concerned.
‘Something wrong Mr. Potter?’ the Professor asked him.
‘It’s nothing. I… I’m fine.’ That was strange. As fast as it had come, the pain had just as fast disappeared. That had never happened before. Harry wondered what could be going on, with that momentarily upswing of whatever emotion Voldemort was having right now. It had been way to brief to analyse. He decided that unless it happened again, it was something he would have to ignore.
‘So he can use magic.’ Ron whispered to Harry. ‘I did wonder… funny-looking wand though – all crooked along it’s length.’
‘Let’s get started.’ Vlad Malfoy said as he opened the book and put on his glasses. ‘First question: How do you recognise a Vampire? Anyone who like to give some examples?’

Dean Thomas eagerly put his hand up in the air. The Professor nodded to him.
‘It is fairly difficult to identify a Vampire on first sight.’ Dean spoke enthusiastically. ‘Their trademark is usually their fangs, but they’re usually concealed inside the mouth. A good trick is to trick the Vampire to stand infront of a mirror – it will instantly expose them, as Vampires cannot be seen in mirrors because they cast no reflections!’
Here Vladislav Malfoy’s head jerked up in surprise while Hermione rolled her eyes. ‘Excuse me? What did you just say Mr. Thomas? I couldn’t have heard you right.’ Professor Malfoy questioned.
‘I said: Vampires cannot be seen in mirrors because they cast no reflections.’ Dean repeated.
‘Vampires cast no reflections??’ Vlad questioned. ‘Mr. Thomas, that’s stupid. In fact…’ The edges of his mouth began to crawl upwards. ‘…it’s the most stupidest thing I ever heard!’ And then he did something none had seen him do before. He burst out into laughter.

It was the most dreadful laughter the students have ever heard. It was a little higher pitched, yet low-volume - but it sounded hollow, like it came from a deep hole. It made their skin crawl.
‘I heard of the muggle versions of Vampires – but I can’t believe I missed that!’ Vlad said, still laughing. Dean looked like he’d just been slapped in the face. ‘Mr.Thomas, Vampires have extraordinary abilities, but basically they’re still only dead people. And unless corpses have stopped casting reflections, then there’s no real fundamental rule to support that kind of thing. It’s only nonsense.’
‘I thought that was so cool.’ Dean whined.
‘However you are correct about the rest.’ The professor continued, now back to his monotone state. ‘It is very hard to identify a Vampire as they can easily be passed for an ordinary person – and know this: Vampires has the ability to divert the attention away from themselves if somebody should happen to come too close to the truth. You see my friends: when a person becomes a Vampire, evolution takes a big step ahead as they pass beyond life and death into a new phase of existence, gaining powers that aren’t meant for mankind.’

Professor Vlad Malfoy paused here to let all sink in. He was satisfied to see that he had the student’s full attention and they actually looked a bit frightened, yet anxious to learn more.
‘Thanks to the fact that they are dead, many of their senses are no longer working like they used to. They have no direct sense of pain, which gives them the ability to push themselves harder, much harder than an ordinary man. In fact, a Vampire’s strength is unlimited, depending how often they can renew themselves with fresh blood. They can also move incredibly fast thanks to that.
‘It is not known why, but they also gain the ability of mind-control, a bit similar to the Imperious-curse. So a Vampire can take control of your mind as in hypnotizing and make you do their bidding. And the older the Vampire become, the more powerful it becomes, taking control of a very large crowd if it wishes.’
Those facts actually made Harry frown a bit. Does that mean that Krum has been a Vampire far longer than I had first thought? he wondered. After all, he had taken over the whole school, which of course had taken some months to do. But still, it was something to take note of.

‘Now – what other abilities signifies a Vampire?’ Vlad now addressed the whole class. Dean decided to try his knowledge again.
‘They can transform into a Bat or in some cases also to a Wolf!’
‘They most certainly can not!’ the Professor said, shooting Dean down once more. ‘Vampires do not possess the power of Animagi, as a dead body cannot undergo such changes. It would never manage to put itself back together even if they’d manage to alter their forms in the first place.’
‘B-but in the Movies, count Dracula…’ Dean started, but was cut off by Hermione.
‘Dean, Count Dracula in the movies was just an image that Bram Stoker based after the Rumanian ruler Vlad Tepes who lived in the Fifteen’s century of the Muggle-world.’ She said patiently. ‘And not even he was a Vampire. He was known as ‘The Impaler’ because of his ruthless ruler-ship, he punished the crimes his people committed by impaling them on wooden stakes, no matter how small the crime…’
‘Maybe you haven’t noticed it Granger, but none of us care!’ Draco Malfoy interrupted harshly. ‘So how about shutting up?’
‘Actually…’ Professor Malfoy spoke up. ‘…The one who should shut up is you, Mr. Malfoy. I happen to find this very interesting.’ Draco’s pale face immediately turned red, Harry guessed it was by anger and humiliation, which served him right.

‘Please Ms. Granger. Go on.’
Hermione collected herself and resumed her lecture. ‘His full name was, if I remember correctly: Vlad Dracuul Tepes, that’s where the name Dracula comes from. The bloodsucking gimmick was just something Bram Stoker put in to make his story more scary, but during the course of time, many other surreal versions has been added to the basic character he originally put into his novel, with abilities so ludicrous that it deviates from the true Vampires in the Wizard-World. I’m afraid Dean, that your sources is of no good here, as most of them is quite untrue.’
Dean looked like he just received word that somebody had died. He was so disappointed of being told that the Vampires he’d become so fascinated off were nothing but fiction.
That was very interesting, Ms. Granger.’ The professor said. ‘I recall a story of a Muggle stumbling across the path of a Vampire about a Hundred years ago. He was saved by wizards who afterwards performed the Memory Charm on him, but they feared that the horrifying experience of encountering a Vampire could never be totally obliviated from his subconscious… I wonder if the Muggle’s name weren’t Bram Stoker – that could explain how he came up with the story and shared it with the rest of the Muggle-world…’

Anyway, as you said – many ludicrous abilities has been added to the Vampire in the Muggle-version… Which are true and which are false? Anyone else like to take a guess?’
‘What about Vampires being able to walk right through Spider-webs without touching them?’ Dean almost desperately asked.
‘Rubbish.’ Vlad answered shortly.
‘What about their levitation?’
‘That they can do.’ Vlad confirmed. ‘But not while they’re still young Vampires. It takes a couple of centuries before they learn to tap into the forces of nature to repel their mass from the earth and propel themselves forward by will. It is a form of telekinesis that takes time even for them to learn. But old Vampires do have that ability.’
Than that’s one ability Krum can’t possibly possess. Harry thought to himself.
‘Come now, my friends.’ Vlad addressed his class. ‘Surely you can think of the one major ability the Vampire possess?’
‘Their main ability is what makes them most known.’ Hermione said. Harry noticed that her voice was shivering. ‘They drink the Life-blood of the living to sustain themselves.’

‘That’s right.’ Vlad went on. ‘Once they’ve died, their body can no longer generate new cells - and that’s the Vampires main weakness. They are under constant decompose… they slowly withers and is being broken down by nature just like a real dead body. But by drinking the blood of the living, they can tap into the living cells of the life-blood to renew themselves and sustain themselves for eternity. And the fresher the blood, the stronger they become.’
Usually they only drink what they need from a prey once, and afterwards the victim is disposed of. But if they do happen to catch someone with blood that is to their complete taste, the Vampire will keep the person alive to drink all of the blood until he or she is completely drained. That’s when the victim becomes a Vampire himself, and never before if there happens to be blood left in him. And the victim do not need to drink any blood from the Vampire itself to cause the final effect, as some stories has implied.’
Now that does actually not happen very often – despite what you might think, Vampires generally avoid making more of their kind. They prefer to keep to themselves and don’t really not want other vampires running around. But sometimes they do create Cleansers.’

Here Vladislav Malfoy stopped himself to watch the expression of his class when he spoke of Cleansers. As he expected: everybody looked around at the other, having absolutely no clue on what he was talking about.
‘What are Cleansers?’ Seamus asked.
‘Cleansers can best be described as: Brides of Vampires!’ Vlad stated.
‘So Vampires do take brides?’ Dean asked, shining up a bit again.
‘Yes, but not for a personal Harem if anyone thought that.’ Vlad said with a hint of a smile. ‘Vampires feels nothing for sexual pastime or love.’
‘No sex?’ Ron exclaimed. ‘What’s the point of having women around if you don’t want to have sex with them?’ Ron almost had to hide under the table after he said that, because Hermione gave him the worst death-glare she could ever give, and to his horror, most of the other girls gave him the same treatment as well.

‘Cleansers are the ones who’s blood when they were alive really fell to the taste of the Vampire, fresh and strong. Those can actually be either women or men, although they often prefer the opposite sex. They are a type of servants whose purpose is to drink blood for the Vampire. You see, if the Vampire is hungry and catches a person who’s blood is soiled by different poisons like for example drugs or alcohol, it’s not so suitable for the Vampire to drink as the renewing properties of the life-blood is quite decreased. The brides will then drink the blood for him, letting their own systems cleanse the blood of the poisons and make it as fresh-tasting as their own blood had once been. Once the blood is purified, they will surrender it to him.’
Vlad watched with amusement the horrifying expressions on the student’s faces after he told them this. The information was after all not for the ones with weak stomachs. And sure enough, Neville Longbottom looked ready to throw up on the floor. Vladislav Malfoy motioned for Krum to clear the mess up.

‘Gross!’ Said Theodore Nott of Slytherin. ‘So the brides are his personal filters. But they can’t feel too good with the poisons in their systems?’
‘No.’ confirmed the Professor. ‘The more frequent a Cleanser is used the more they get worn out. After maybe a hundred years they’re worthless to the Vampire and he won’t care for them any more. Eventually they’ll die and the Vampire just have to search for new ones as replacements, giving no thought what-so-ever to his old ones.’
Neville lost his lunch to the floor, and many others looked close to do the same.
‘Vampires are resourceful, which makes them tough to deal with. Which brings us on to weaknesses. What can you do to keep a Vampire away from you?’
Here it was Lavender Brown who raised her hand. ‘Hold up a Crucifix or a cross before them! The sight of it will scare them away.’
Vlad Malfoy fastened his cold grey eyes on her, making her gulp. ‘Why is that?’ he asked her.
‘B-because a Crucifix is a s-sacred artefact.’ She stammered. ‘They can’t oppose the symbols of God.’

‘A Crucifix is a sacred relic to a Christian believer.’ Vlad said monotonously. ‘For a Vampire it’s just an ordinary object. Once they’ve become Vampires, anything they held dear before when they were living means nothing in their after-life. Sorry Ms. Brown, a Crucifix is useless as a weapon.’
‘Find the Vampire’s Coffin and have it destroyed!’ Dean cut in. ‘Or at least take away the soil that lies within it.’
‘Coffin? Soil?’ Vlad now stared at Dean. ‘Explain.’
‘Well, Vampires rests in coffins during day to avoid the sun which will destroy them. But they must rest in the soil from their homeland to help sustain their energy when they travel.’
‘That’s totally ridiculous!’ Vlad almost spat. Almost. ‘The coffin is just a bed, nothing more. And they definitely don’t need to rest in the soil from their homeland to sustain their energy; they only need to drink blood. You are right about the sun though... it will kill them. Eventually.’
‘Eventually?’ Dean questioned.
‘Remember what I said that Vampires are constantly decomposing? The sun will speed up the process if they spend too much time under it, dehydrating them. And as their eyes are sensitive, they are easily blinded by it, so naturally they’ll stay out of its light. But sunlight will not turn them into dust.’

‘How about just hexing them?’ Seamus asked. ‘I mean we are wizards for crying out loud, we’ll just stun them or whatever we need to do to chase them off.’
Vladislav smiled. ‘Actually Mr. Finnigan, you can’t. Spells meant for ordinary living beings have absolutely no effect on Vampires because they’re technically dead. The forbidden curses, stun-spells or any different charm that’s meant for doing changes in people are absolutely worthless on them. The energy will just bounce of harmlessly from their bodies.’
‘What about fire?’ Millicent Bulstrode asked.
‘That could do it, if the Vampire is severely weakened. But fire is an Element of nature, which a Vampire might have learned to tap into, and might have learned how to put it out.’
‘You said Elements!’ Dean exclaimed. ‘In one of the movies I saw, Dracula the Vampire was defeated by running water, and it trapped him under ice. Is that a weapon?’
‘Running water?’ the Professor snorted. ‘Who ever came up with that silly idea? It’s not like you can drown a Vampire! Mr. Thomas, I suggest you forget about those movies in this class. They are just for show, and holds no reality.’

‘Then the thing about garlic scaring them off is just as ludicrous as well, isn’t it?’ Dean said with evident disappointment.
‘No, garlic is actually true.’ The Professor said, which caused a lot of people blink in surprise. ‘But I doubt you know what their problems with it really is?’
‘It doesn’t just drive them away because the juice has a purifying effect on their dark souls?’ Dean asked.
‘No, it’s more technical than that. Tell me something people, everyone here is aware of how teary-eyed you get when you slice garlic?’
Everybody nodded.
‘How many here has put a slice of garlic back in the pantry for later use? Do you know what happens?’
‘The garlic puts its taste on all the other goods in the pantry, giving them a slight after-flavour of the juice!’ Ron spoke up. ‘Mum has done that mistake several times.’
‘And that’s why Vampires hate garlic. The juice is like an acid to their cellular structure, as because of them being dead, they have no regeneration system to help rid the body of the stuff. Garlic is a great pain for Vampires.’
‘Cool.’ Said Dean.

‘However – all of this only helps to distract and slow down a Vampire – but how do you destroy one? Anyone who knows the only effective way to destroy an undead?’
Several students raised their hands, Vlad nodded to Neville.’
‘Professor Lupin said in our third year that you had to drive a stake through their hearts.’ Neville stammered, still feeling sick after having vomited on the floor.
‘Correct. But can you use any form of stake?’
‘No. Only a wooden stake will do it.’ Said Hermione.
‘Not a silver stake, nor any other kind of material at all, because that has no effect. But why only wood Ms. Granger?’
‘B-because the body of a Vampire’s insides primary function is to absorb the life-energy of any living it comes in contact with, that’s why a Vampire has to drink the blood. Theoretically a Vampire can swallow for example a rat alive and his insides will suck the life out of the creature to add to his own – this process can be done with anything that’s biologically alive…’

‘What does that have to do with wood?’ Pansy Parkinson interrupted her with a snort.
‘I was just getting to that!’ Hermione snapped back. ‘Wood – is the only biological substance that can take the necessary edge to p-penetrate a Vampire’s body to p-pierce his heart…’ she wrung her hands in disgust as she described this. ‘The first reaction of a Vampire’s body is to absorb the life out of the substance it had come in contact with – metal has always been a lifeless matter, so nothing would happen there… but wood has once by the ways of nature been alive – so when a Vampire’s body tries to drain the life of the already dead substance – it backfires! The body of the Vampire will – by using a muggle-term – short-circuit itself and lose all of its stored energy in an instant… causing the Vampire’s destruction…’

Vladislav Malfoy was watching Hermione with wide eyes.
‘How did you figure that out?’ he asked. ‘That information cannot be found in any book! I was only trying you!’
‘Well, all it takes is a little imagination, adding it to the already existing information…’ she said, blushing a bit. ‘It all simply adds up to a logical explanation, but… as many of the greatest wizards haven’t got an ounce of logic… that’s why its not in any book.’
‘Clever girl…’ Vlad said with admiration. ‘Clever girl…’ Hermione couldn’t help but to beam. The Slytherins scowled. Harry noticed that Krum looked nervous.
‘Well, we’re running out of time here. Vladislav Malfoy finally said after a while. ‘I hope your curiosity with Vampires has been settled Mr. Potter? Just pray that none of you will ever face one - because if you do, it is highly unlikely that you will escape alive. A Vampire can neither be bargained nor reasoned with – it does not feel pity, remorse or fear. It can feel personal satisfaction, but it can also feel extreme anger… so watch yourselves! And I want a three-foot long essay on what you’ve learned of Vampires today, people.’
The class groaned.
‘You may leave.’

********************************************************************************************************************

‘Harry!’ Ron called as the class were pouring out of the room. Harry had rushed ahead before everybody, his mind occupied of everything he heard.
‘Harry, what’s the rush? Slow down.’ Ron called again. Harry finally stopped in an empty side-corridor, letting both Ron and Hermione catch up.
‘Harry, what’s wrong?’ Hermione asked him. ‘Ever since we got back you’ve seemed so tight-lipped and… determined of something?’
‘Yeah, I know you’re sad of Cho’s death and everything, but…’ Ron put his hand over his mouth, fearing that he had now upset his friend. But Harry’s expression did not change.
‘I – I mean that something else seems to be on your mind… I saw you listen so intently in the lesson… Harry, what is this about Vampires?’
‘As I’ve already told Hermione, I can’t tell you.’
‘Why not? Ron asked.
‘Because I don’t expect you to believe me.’ Harry said. Ron’s expression was blank.

‘Harry, this thing that you refuse to tell us…’ Hermione said with a quivering voice. ‘You got this letter from Lupin – and now you brought up the subject in class… H-has a Vampire really invaded Hogwarts?’
‘WHAT??’ Ron shouted. ‘Are you mental? That’s impossible!! Isn’t it?’
Never try to hide anything from Hermione. ‘Yes Ron, Hermione. We have a Vampire among us.’ Harry finally confessed.
‘No way!’ said Ron. ‘No bloody way, I don’t believe you…’
‘You know that I never would make things like that up, Ron!’
Ron’s face paled. ‘B-but… h-how can you be sure of that we do have one… among us?’
‘Because Cho had become a Vampire! I met her in her hometown in the cemetery – she tried to kill me!’ Hermione gasped and put her hand over her mouth.
‘Had it not been for Lupin being there, I would have lost.’ Harry continued. ‘Listen… all the ‘accidents’ that has occurred here – they’re not accidents – Daniel Cody, Lucas Pamir, Justin and Firenze – the Vampire murdered them!’
‘Bloody hell!’ Ron choked. Hermione looked horrified.

‘Lupin has assigned me to track down the Vampire here – that’s why I wanted to know more about them during this lesson. It could help me confirm my suspicions!’
‘Oh? Do you already have a lead on who it is?’ Ron asked.
‘I’m getting more and more certain that it’s Victor Krum!’
‘W-What??’ Hermione exclaimed.
‘Krum? I always thought there was something fishy about him.’ Ron said.
‘W-wait a minute Harry! Just what makes you think it’s Victor?’ Hermione objected.
‘I spotted him with Daniel Cody’s swimming badge! It’s been missing since his death, which means that only his killer could have it. Lupin suspects that the Vampire is here because he wants to drink my blood! Killing Cho and making her a Vampire was his way to test me out to see if I was worth the challenge – and I think Krum still holds a grudge against me for winning the Tri-Wizard Tournament!’
‘Bloody hell!’ Ron said again.

‘No… Harry, no… it’s not Victor. I-it can’t be him.’
‘And why can’t it be him?’ Harry snarled at Hermione.
‘I… I… can’t explain why. I know there’s a reason for not being him, but…I don’t know what it is! But Harry, I know it’s not him whose the Vampire!’
Even though Harry knew that Hermione would react like this, he still felt this incredible wave of anger rush over him, and he wouldn’t be able to hold it back even if he tried.
‘Why don’t you say it like it is Hermione?’ Harry screamed. ‘There’s no way for little Vicky to be the Vampire because he happens to be your darling boyfriend! Isn’t that so?’
‘…’ Hermione couldn’t get any words out.
‘But no matter what you think, that darling boyfriend of yours is responsible for several deaths in this school… are you going to stand by his side even though?’
‘I… I…’ she stammered, her jaw trembling.
‘So that’s it? You will! Then maybe Pansy was right after all? Maybe you did have something to do with Cho’s sickness that led to her death! Well go to him then! And don’t ever cross my path again!!’

As soon as the words had left Harry’s mouth, he instantly regretted them. He was suddenly overwhelmed with guilt – he was shocked over himself! How could he have lost it so completely? How could he even think of accusing her of those things? He was so shocked by this that he was completely unable to do anything – he could only watch how the tears streamed down Hermione’s face that was filled with a lot of hurt – hurt that he had caused.
‘O-okay… (Sniff) F-fine…I-if that’s what y-you (Sniff) want… Y-y-you’ll n-never have to… (Sniff) to…see me again, I’ll…I’ll s-stay away from you… (Sniff) f-f-forever…’ and then she turned her heel and ran away, crying loudly. Harry was still incapable of doing anything – until Ron clasped on him.
‘What did you do that for??’ Harry was certain that Ron was going to hit him.
‘I… I don’t know what came over me… All of the sudden I just felt so mad that I just…’ But Harry couldn’t find any explanation to his behaviour – his gaze were fixed down the corridor Hermione had fled, feeling like he could die on the spot.
‘Merlin. What have I done?’ But he knew the answer himself: he had done the one thing he had been hoping to avoid. He had ruined their friendship.

******************************************

Hiding behind the corner, Victor Krum had watched the drama with grim satisfaction. He had been one of the top students in Durmstrang learning the Dark Arts-spells, but he took great pride of his talent with the Agitation-charm he had cast over Harry Potter at the precise suitable moment, creating a rift between him and Hermione…
Now when the two of them were no longer friends, he could continue his own work with the beautiful smartest girl of Hogwarts without the other’s interfering – and when the time was right: Harry Potter would die.

Author’s Notes:

DON’T KILL ME!! PLEASE DON’T KILL ME!!! I had to let that happen, it’s essential for the story! Don’t think I enjoyed putting Hermione’s hurt emotions down in writing; I was very close to tears myself.

A little more background information of the present Vampires:
Everything about Bram Stoker and Vlad Tepes is all true, I only hope I remembered it all correctly - the part of Bram Stoker actually meeting a Vampire but had his memory altered is fake of course.

There are many different stories involving Vampires out in the world, some of them more ridiculous than the other. Most of the basic backgrounds I had Dean Thomas mention comes from one of the first ‘Dracula’ movies from 1931 with Bela Lugosi, ‘The Horror of Dracula’ from 1957 with Christopher Lee and ‘Dracula: Prince of Darkness’ from 1965, also with Christopher Lee.

It was from the last one I got this ludicrous thing of ‘Running Water’ being lethal for a Vampire, something that in my opinion is totally stupid. The part of ‘my’ Vampires not being scared of crucifixes is inspired from the movie ‘An interview with a Vampire’ with Brad Pitt, but not more than that. The fact that I let people become Vampires just by being totally drained of blood comes from Mel Brooks ‘Dracula: Dead and Loving it’ with Leslie Nielson. I find the part of having the victims drink blood in turn from the killer Vampire is too complicated.

I don’t like the part with the garlic: but Rowling had garlic mentioned so I couldn’t by Portkey-rules contradict it. I only rewrote the effect to give a more reasonable explanation.
I watched the movie ‘Van Helsing’ with Hugh Jackman recently, and there the Vampires could be killed by silver-stakes – something I’m not too comfortable with. That’s why I explained a little closer of why it must be a wooden stake to destroy a Vampire. I say: save the silver for Werewolves. (I’m very afraid for Remus Lupin in the future books since Wormtail has a silver hand.)

Cleansers = the brides of Vampires: is totally my own creation.
To have Vampires transform into Bats is something I find farfetched – and I changed the Vampires reactions to the sun a bit. And finally – I have always hated the part of Vampires not casting any reflections in mirrors! Vampires are corporeal undeads – not ghosts!

Well, I hope that you now understand what kind of Vampires I have in this story. You may not agree with everything – but if any of you like to write Vampires in the classic way in your own stories; I won’t say a thing.

I won’t say anymore when I can have a new chapter finished – I will only disappoint a lot of people if I give a date and fail to follow it. I can only promise that I will do my best – unfortunately I’m a slow writer.

See ya.

18. Krums true colours

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

I know you want to kill me, this chapter took unforgivable long time… but I’ve been busy with family and job, and my computer has also been inaccessible because it has been upgraded and I haven’t gotten around all the bugs yet.

I want to thank everybody for your reviews and your support for my story, I really appreciate it. I was planning to write back to some of you, but that was while my computer was being upgraded, and when that was finished, much time had gone by that I didn’t feel worth it anymore.

Kitsune_Bi: My Vampires are my own; I don’t follow any established line, as there are plenty different versions out there. Therefore the victim does not need to drink blood from the Vampire itself to become one, I feel that is too complicated. But thank you anyway for pointing it out, and thank you for reading my story.

Enough talk; let’s finally get on with it…

*********************************************

The schooldays passed by as normal as one could feel the days by normal standards would – at least to the majority of the Hogwarts-students. Harry did not agree with the statement. Ever since he had blown off at Hermione, he had been overwhelmed with extreme guilt. The look of her hurt face would never leave his inner sight; it gave him trouble to sleep and a hard time to concentrate on the lessons.
Hermione had stayed true to her word – she had stayed well away from him for two whole weeks. She no longer sat beside him in classes – in Potions she had instead partnered Hannah Abbott, who were a fellow sixth-year Prefect – she never ate in the Great Hall anymore, Ginny had to bring food up to her in her dormitory which she never left except for classes – and she always took another rout in the corridors to avoid his path.
Ginny had been like a live Howler when she’d found out what Harry had accused her of – it was now Harry’s ears that ringed for days. Hermione was a lot closer to Ginny than anyone realized, and the redheaded Weasley-girl would not have anyone getting away with hurting a friend to her. Harry had explained to Ginny how sorry he really was and wanted nothing else but to apologize to Hermione - but Ginny had only shook her head and muttered something about what it would longer matter, as the girl in question had decided to give up her dreams. Harry had no idea what Ginny meant with those words that Hermione apparently had said to her.

Surprisingly enough Ron still remained by his side as his friend, even if he too was angered about how Harry had treated the third part of the trio. Harry was nonetheless grateful for that – but it all felt like fourth year all over again when one of his friends had turned the back on him – only this time it was the other one, and this one had a good reason to dislike him, a fact that added to his misery.
Meanwhile the activities at Hogwarts went on as usual. Ravenclaw went up their last match of the season against Hufflepuff in Quidditch, which they lost severely as they hadn’t had any chance to break in their new Seeker they hastily had to take in after Cho’s death. It had been the Ravenclaw’s worst season ever in Hogwarts history – they had lost every match of the year. Professor Flitwick had to cast a Cheering charm upon the bawling Quidditch-Captain Roger Davies afterwards because he was very close to jump off the high Astronomy-tower to end his miserable life.

After Ravenclaw’s crushing defeat, there was only one topic now that roamed around the corridors: the upcoming Valentine’s ball.
February had come and about every girl was talking about what she would wear and whom she wanted to go with. There was a lot of giggling when a boy was about to ask a girl to the ball, and a lot of whistling from the other boys when a proposal was accepted. Therefore it came as a surprise when Neville asked the question in the middle of the Common room, no one had thought he would work up the courage among all the people.
‘G-Ginny?’ Neville asked.
‘Hmm?’ she looked up from her parchments she was working with.
‘I… I was w-wondering… since you went with me to the Yule-ball two years ago… I’d thought… I mean, I was wondering…’
‘Uuh… what?’ Ginny asked, looking a little red.
‘W-w-would you mind… going to the ball… this ball... w-with me? Again? Or maybe you don’t want to…’

‘Oh… wow.’ Ginny whispered while the common room exploded with giggles. ‘I… I don’t know, Neville… I mean - it’s very cute of you to ask… It’s just that last time you… I mean, you…’
‘I stepped on your toes?’ Neville finished for her. Ginny coughed in embarrassment. ‘I thought about that. I mean - I looked it up. There’s this charm that you can cast upon the upper side of your feet that will prevent anything to come upon them, so that I won’t step… err… not that I intentionally would want to step on your toes of course, but…’ But here Neville stopped himself, because Ginny had suddenly burst out laughing so violently that she doubled over.
‘Neville, you’re unbelievable!’ she managed to get out between her giggles.
‘Well… it was just a suggestion…’ Neville said looking crest-fallen. ‘I was just trying… but if you don’t want to then… well…’
‘No… no, Neville, you got me all wrong.’ Ginny said, struggling to stop her laughter. ‘I didn’t laugh because I find you ridiculous or something… it’s that that you’re trying, and I’m flattered by it. It just didn’t come out as I had intended.’ She then flashed her warmest smile towards Neville’s bewildered expression. ‘How can I refuse a boy who tries with such noble intentions? Neville – I’d be happy to go with you.’

‘R-really? Y-you want to…?’
‘Yes. I accept.’
‘Well, that’s… that’s great. I mean…wow! Or should I say… err… what should I say?’
‘I know what you mean, Neville.’ Ginny giggled. ‘We can discuss more when we should meet later on, okay?’
‘Fine, it’s a date.’ Neville said. ‘NO, I didn’t mean it like that… it’s a sort of date, but not that kind of date if you don’t want to… I mean, if you’d rather…’
‘You may leave, Neville.’ She waved her off with a smile.
‘Oh… okay, err… Talk to you later?’ She nodded and Neville finally scampered off while the guys whistled after him.
‘Well, that was unexpected.’ Harry said to Ginny as he took a seat beside her.
‘Yep.’ She answered. ‘But I really thought it was cute of him to ask. I sure hope we have a better time than the last one when I stupidly ran off with Michael Corner.’
‘History repeats itself to give you a second chance.’ Said Harry.
‘History really repeats itself.’ She then said looking a little annoyed. ‘We’re not the only ones who attend a ball together a second time!’

‘What do you mean?’ Harry asked. Ginny snorted.
‘Hermione’s going with Victor Krum again!’
The voice got stuck in Harry’s throat. He had felt so miserable over how he’d treated Hermione that he’d forgotten about Krum’s interest for her. And now that Hermione and him were not speaking anymore, Krum could spend even more time with her – and maybe sooner or later he might even (Merlin Forbid) make her a Vampire! The very thought sent a chill down along his spine.
‘I don’t like that.’ He croaked. ‘I don’t like that at all!
‘Well, maybe if you had opened your eyes instead of insulting her, things might have been different.’ Ginny mumbled.
‘What do you mean by that?’ Harry asked.
‘Damn it Harry; how can anyone be so blind?’ Ginny shrieked and left his side, collecting her stuff and run up the stairs to her dormitory. Harry remained where he was left, dumbfounded.

‘What does Ginny mean with that you’re blind?’ asked Ron who just had entered the Common room, munching on a Chocolate Frog. ‘Did you just reject her offer of going with her to the Valentine’s ball?’ His eyebrows turned downwards and he clenched his hands. ‘If you have hurt my sister…’
‘Get off my case Ron, I have no idea what’s she’s talking about. And I didn’t reject anything from her, because she has already accepted to go with Neville.’
‘WHAT??’ Ron spat out his chocolate. ‘Neville?? I’m going to have a chat with him…’
‘Don’t you dare, Ron!’ Harry grabbed Ron’s collar and forced him down on the chair Ginny had vacated. ‘You leave those two alone, it’s Ginny’s choice after all, and you’ve got nothing to do with it!’
‘But Harry – she’s my sister…’
‘I consider her my sister too – and I will respect her choices! And so should you.’
Ron grumbled some more but surrendered to reason. ‘I still will keep an eye on him…’ he mumbled.
‘At least she’s got a date…’ Harry said. ‘What are you going to do? I remember the trouble we both had finding partners to the Yule-ball – I doubt Padma Patil want to go with you again.’
‘I have no intention of asking her!’ Ron said resolutely. ‘And as for finding a date…’ He looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping, then leaned closer to Harry.

‘I have actually already got myself one. Since months back.’ He whispered.
Harry dropped his jaw. ‘What are you saying? Have you… got a Girlfriend?’
‘SHH!! Not so loud. Please!’
‘Is that why you have been gone somewhere a lot lately? Have you been seeing her a long time? Do I know her?’
‘You… you do know her, Harry. It’s just that… you are going to laugh at me. Just like everybody else will.’ Ron said dejectedly.
‘I didn’t laugh at you when you said that you wanted to try out for Keeper last year. I swear that I won’t laugh now. Who is she?’
‘…Luna…’
Harry’s jaw dropped again. ‘Luna? As in: Luna Lovegood?’
Ron nodded.
‘Wow. That was unexpected. I thought you thought of her as loony?’

‘Not anymore.’ Ron shook his head. ‘It began in our first Hogsmeade-weekend – right after my stupid blunder with Hermione. Ginny talked a lot of sense to me afterwards and then we both went to the Three Broomsticks… Luna sat by a table all by herself and Ginny said that we would join her. I was reluctant at first – but after a while I found myself thinking that she wasn’t so bad after all. As long as she doesn’t talk about Crumple-horned Snorkack or Nargles, and you can look around her wide-open eyes – she’s actually quite alright!’ Ron looked proud. ‘I have found that we got many things in common – she finds my jokes funny – and just like me: she doesn’t enjoy dancing.’
‘You’re really serious about this, aren’t you?’ Harry asked him.
‘I have grown to like her very much these past months Harry. But we have to keep it a secret because of her reputation as ‘Loony Lovegood’. If anyone finds out we’ll be the laughing stock of the whole school. Of course we still will when they’ll see us together at the ball.’
‘Ron. If anyone dares to laugh at you two, then they will have to answer to me as well.’
‘You mean it?’
‘I certainly do, Ron.’ Harry slapped a hand on Ron’s arm. ‘Good luck with her, mate. I hope it will last.’

‘Coming from you Harry – it means a lot.’ Ron said, looking very happy. ‘So who are you planning to ask?’
‘No one.’ Harry said with a sigh. The blossomed happiness he’d felt for Ron had now diminished again. ‘I can’t distract myself with that, not with Krum running around. I have to keep an eye on him in case he tries something. Especially now since he’s asked Hermione to go with him!’
‘Oh no!’ gasped Ron. ‘If he really is a… a… you-know-what… You don’t think he will try something do you?’
‘That’s something I don’t even dare to think about!’
‘No. Especially not after what you said that he had done to Cho.’ Ron said nervously. ‘I know would she still have been alive you would’ve gone with her, but…’ Ron then silenced, realizing his error when he saw Harry looking at him strangely. ‘I… I’m sorry Harry, I didn’t mean to…’
There was an awkward quiet moment until Harry stood up and headed for the stairs to the boy’s dormitory. ‘Excuse me Ron. There’s really something I have to think about.’
Ron banged his head on the table, cursing himself for slipping his tongue. ‘What is it with me this year? Why am I so bloody big-mouthed?’ he muttered, hoping Harry wouldn’t be too angry with him for bringing up the sensitive subject about his late girlfriend.

*****************************************

What Ron didn’t know was that Harry wasn’t angry with him. When Ron had accidentally brought up Cho’s name, Harry had automatically braced himself for the wave of sorrow of her death to wash over him. He had waited for several seconds – in fact: he was still waiting for it.
It wasn’t coming. Something was wrong.
The dormitory was empty, something he was grateful of for the moment. Only his Owl Hedwig was present, sitting on his bedside table. Harry sat down on his bed and absent-mindedly began to pet her.
‘Hedwig? Why am I not grieving for Cho?’ he asked her. Hedwig only hooted a soft response that Harry could almost sworn sounded like a negative sound for ‘I don’t know Master’.
Harry should feel a tremendous sorrow for Cho being dead, as it was barely two months ago she had expired, but all he felt was a sadness for a lost not-so-close friend. Other than that, he had hardly even thought about her that much lately. How was that possible? Had the encounter with the Vampire-version of Cho forever ruined what there had been between them – or was it something else? Maybe that was it – every time he had thought back of Cho, he only remembered her as the Vampire – not the one she was before she had died… the one he fell in love with a second time in Diagon Alley.

It was actually strange that he had fallen for her again. After Sirius’s death he had lost all needs to impress her, actually he should still have been miffed about her friend Marietta’s treachery. What had brought this love up again?
He thought back to the summer before the start of his sixth year – ransacking his feelings rather than his mind.
Harry remembered feeling depressed – and lonely. Was that so strange? Sirius’s death was still like an open wound back then, and he had just been diagnosed with his Stress-related Nervous Disorder, so naturally he had needed something to distract and occupy his troubled mind with. Cho had been the one who suddenly had come by, willing to talk to him again after he had apologized to her by letter – and he had seized the chance. A chance of happiness in his miserable life.
Naturally it had escalated into the love affair that continued into the school-term – then there really was nothing strange about all this… but why didn’t he feel anything now?

Harry continued to re-play the first half of his school year analysing it with his emotions. He found that being among his friends again had helped him to get control of his grief from the loss of Sirius – and his love for Cho was still there… the strange thing was that his love for her back then felt strange – like he used it to distract himself from something… what he didn’t know.
But when he recalled the time around Halloween, Harry jerked in surprise. His emotions told him that his feelings for Cho around that time had almost died! The love for her had only been a crush that had gone by and disappeared!
This didn’t make any sense! Harry’s love for Cho had been high all the way to December before she died, and a while after when he had grieved for her because he had felt absolutely lonely again. His mind remembered all this - but his emotions disagreed – they did not correspond with his memory!

How can his emotions tell him that his love for Cho had been nothing but a crush that had died around Halloween when he remembered loving her all the way to Christmas??

Harry stood up and began pacing around the dormitory back and forth – (Hedwig watched him curiously) – trying to make sense of this illogical dilemma. There was absolutely no way one could love a person far longer than his own emotions allowed him to, unless his mind had somehow been mani…? …pu…? …lated…?
Harry stopped dead in his tracks, staring into empty space. Manipulated? A Vampire had manipulated the whole school this whole year! Did that mean…?

‘GRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!’

Without thinking: Harry screamed and actually smashed his fist straight into the wall the hardest he could, causing Hedwig to jump in fright.
‘Krum, you lousy Son-of-a-bitch…’ he spat into thin air. That was how Harry’s mind had been affected from the Vampire’s mind-manipulation during the year… he had been forced to keep on loving Cho even though he never had the necessary feelings for her all the way. Harry could no longer be manipulated that easily because he knew what was going on after Lupin had told him about the Vampire lurking at Hogwarts, he subconsciously resisted any further intrusions on his mind.
But that didn’t change a thing, it had happened nonetheless! Yet it wasn’t for the fact that he had been experiencing a fake love life that made Harry angry – it was the act all together!! Krum the Vampire had been controlling his life, taking away his – and every other persons in Hogwarts - free-will, making them do things they may otherwise would never do – humiliating the poor souls and holding them back from their own successes and experiences. Well, no more! It was time to try to dig out the solid proof he needed to expose Victor Krum as a Vampire and have Remus Lupin and the Order of the Phoenix remove him, then they can all go back to normal!

Harry had an idea on how to do just that, but unfortunately he knew that he would have to wait until after the Valentine’s Ball… he would never be able to go through with his plans unnoticed while the excitement for the big event of February kept everyone on their toes. But afterwards… Harry flexed his fingers in anticipation…
‘Aah… AOW!!’ he gasped as a searing pain in his right hand pulled him back to reality. He looked at his hand and winced… It was the hand he had struck the wall with – it was all blue and red and wasn’t shaped like it was supposed to be.
He had broken about every bone in it when he smacked it into the wall of stone!
Biting back the pain, he morosely walked out of the dormitory to head to the infirmary. Passing through the common room, he noticed that several glances were cast on him – no doubt had they heard his outrage from upstairs, and seeing his busted hand only added to their curiosity. Harry walked out of the Gryffindor-tower doing his best to ignore the stares from his fellow housemates.

Harry felt relief when he reached the infirmary. His hand throbbed with pain and was almost becoming unbearable – and he had been afraid that he would bump in to somebody who would delay him, but he had met no one. He knocked gently on the door with his left hand and entered.
‘I’m coming, I’m coming.’ Said Madam Pomfrey when Harry walked in. ‘And what is your probl…? Oh it’s you! Isn’t this a bit early for your routine check-up?’
‘I’m not here for my illness.’ Harry explained shamefaced. ‘I happened to cause myself a bit of another problem.’ And he held up his right hand.
‘Oh my!!’ What have you done??’ Madam Pomfrey exclaimed. ‘Has someone dropped a pestle on your hand? Or did you for some reason strike at a wall?’ Harry became even more shamefaced, which gave the matron the answer. ‘Mr Potter!’ she scolded. ‘Whatever am I going to do with you? Do we really have to go through with this every year?’
‘I’m not really being fond of this myself, thank you.’ Said Harry a little harsher than he had intended. ‘But most of the time trouble do tend to look me up and the circumstances sometimes makes me get a little… carried away.’

‘Carried away?’ Madam Pomfrey huffed as she examined Harry’s damaged hand. ‘That’s an understatement when it comes to you.’
Harry bit back a retort. He would gain nothing by getting into an argument with the matron.
‘Well I can’t mend these bones back together properly; there are too many splinters. I’m afraid we have to do this the hard way…’ Before Harry could ask for a clarification, Poppy flicked her wand over his hand – and a feeling of his hand somehow being deflated was sensed – a sensation he had experienced before in his second year, and which he had not been happy about to experience. To his dismay, it was exactly like the last time – Madam Pomfrey had removed the bones in his hand, it was now like a flesh-coloured rubber glove.
‘You’re in for a rough night Mr. Potter, but you already understood that, did you not?’ the matron said, holding up a large bottle.
Harry looked gloomily at the label of the bottle that clearly said: Skele-Gro.

********************************************************************************************************************

The excitement for the Valentine’s-ball was so high that it was almost impossible for the teachers to give any proper lessons the day before the opening. Professor Flitwick had relented and allowed his students to play games in his last lesson; Professor McGonagall had reluctantly done the same. The teachers who absolutely would not give in to such things was Snape, who deducted several points than usual from each of the houses because of lack of concentration and discipline – and also Professor Tulip, who insisted on that something as silly as a ball was no reason to neglect their care for the flowers.

Harry did not have a date, and he had a feeling that he was the only one who didn’t. And that was by choice. Many girls had in fact tried their luck and tried to talk Harry into going to the ball with any of them, but Harry had with forced gentleness turned everyone of them down. He would not give in for a ‘great time’, he was going there to keep an eye on Krum. Although he was happy for it, it actually concerned him that no more ‘accidents’ had happened since Justin’s and Firenze’s deaths – he had no idea how long a Vampire could function without renewing themselves with fresh blood – but he had a horrible feeling that there would be time soon, and he swore to prevent that if he could.

Harry had grown some inches during the past two years since the Yule-ball – but his bottle-green dress-robes thankfully still fitted him, although he knew that this was the last time they would, he would have to buy new ones until the next time.
Being a Prefect, Ron had the privilege of using the Prefect’s bathroom – that’s where he had escaped to bade and dress up before he would meet up with Luna – all to avoid any embarrassing questions on whom he had asked to go with him.
Being as ready as he thought he could be, Harry left the dormitory, passed several boys who waited by the stairs leading the girls dorms, waiting for their dates to come down. Harry clapped Neville on his shoulder as he passed by, wishing him good luck and then walked down to the Great Hall on his own.

Unlike when the Yule-ball was up, the doors to the Great Hall were already open – inside was a bit of a repeat from that time as well: hundreds of living fairies with golden wings and carrying harps flew around the giant place, playing soft tunes on their instruments. But instead of Christmas decorations, The Great Hall’s walls were covered with pink flowers, just like Gilderoy Lockhart had done it in Harry’s second year.
Not many couples were there yet, but the teachers were present – Snape looked absolutely disgusted of the décor – And Tulip, the replacement Herbology-teacher was hunching over the many roses in vases to make sure they were comfortable.

‘Good evening Mr. Potter.’ Said a cold monotone voice. Professor Vladislav Malfoy came up to Harry as he walked through the doors – the Professor had not bothered to change from his regular clothes. He looked like he fitted in anyway.
‘Good evening Professor Malfoy.’ Said Harry, trying not to cringe under the life-less steel-grey eyes.
‘Don’t you have a date for this grandiose moment?’ Vlad Malfoy asked softly, yet tonelessly.
‘I… didn’t really feel like dating anyone since… you know… it’s still a painful period for me after…’
‘Ah, of course.’ Said Vladislav. ‘The tragic death of Ms. Chang still haunts your memory, am I right?’
‘Yes… that’s right.’ Harry felt cold all of the sudden. He was almost certain that Professor Malfoy somehow could tell that he was lying, since his feelings for Cho had long since been gone even before her death. It was still weird to think about - knowing that he had been manipulated to love Cho even though the feelings were really gone. Vlad’s life-less eyes almost seemed to penetrate Harry’s personal walls, like he could see that Harry was hiding those things… it made him feel uncomfortable. Harry wished that Vladislav Malfoy would turn away.

‘So sad really…’ Vlad spoke quietly. ‘Valentine is usually the best time of the year for romantic moments and tenderness – one should not be alone at a time like this. Maybe you should consider trying again tonight? There’s really no point of living if you dwell too much on the past… some tend to forget to live at all.’
‘But it is difficult to live if your heart is in a million pieces!’ Harry snapped in a low voice.
‘True.’ Vlad said with a hint of a smile. He didn’t seem offended by Harry’s scolding, yet he then apologized. ‘Forgive me, Mr. Potter. I was trying to give a Professor-to-student-advice, but I only managed to speak out of terms. Hopefully you will still enjoy this ball. Well then, I bid you a good evening.’ Vladislav walked away to talk with some of his colleagues. Harry did not know what to make of that man. He was a Malfoy, but didn’t act like one. Yet he had this strange way to somehow intimidate people just by talking to them, and there was always a sense of coldness left behind as he left a person’s side. Harry wished he knew more about him, yet at same time he wasn’t sure he really wanted to.

‘Out of the way, Pot-head!’ came the snarling voice of Draco Malfoy, who just came in with Pansy Parkinson at his side, and his two cronies Crabbe and Goyle following his lead, both of them date-less. Harry held back a remark as he stepped to the side to let the charming couple pass. This was not the time or place to start a fight. The fairies came down and sprinkled small flowers over them.
‘Shoo, shoo! Go away you little wretches!’ Draco barked and tried to hit them with his fist. The fairies did fly away, but only to sprinkle flowers over the next couples that entered the Great Hall. Katie Bell, Harry’s former teammate in Quidditch came in together with a seventh-year from Ravenclaw Harry did not know. Some unknown Hufflepuffs and other Ravenclaws came in afterwards, all of them were showered by flowers from the fairies. Harry assumed that no flowers had been sprinkled on him because he had come without a date.

‘Hello, Harry.’ Said a soft voice. Ginny was walking in with her arm looped around Neville’s.
‘Oh, hello Ginny. Neville.’ Harry greeted back.
‘Harry. Don’t you think she looks spectacular?’ Neville asked.
‘Flatterer.’ Ginny scolded with a blush.
‘He’s got a point Ginny, you do.’ Harry looked Ginny over. The upper-part of her sleeveless dress left an exposed collarbone and folded nicely over her bosom and waist, connected to a frilly skirt that almost reached the floor that made it roomier for her legs, enabling her to move without hindrance. The edges of the dress were decorated with white laces as a finishing touch, but what really made it most interesting was that the colour matched perfectly with her hair that had been curled, but otherwise loose. ‘That dress looks great on you, when did you get it?’
‘It’s actually my mum’s old dress that she had the first time she dated dad.’ She said proudly. ‘I’ve been waiting half my life to finally grow into it. We took it down from the attic this Christmas.’

‘I’m really starting to get jealous of you Neville. You be good to my ‘sister’ now.’
‘Don’t worry, I will. I’ll have her home by eleven.’ Neville joked.
‘Eleven? That’s too late, have her home by nine.’ Harry joked back.
‘But that’s a little early.’ Said Neville catching on. ‘How about ten?’
‘Nine thirty.’
‘Nine forty-five?’
‘Shut up you two. Let’s go in.’ Ginny interrupted the two of them and dragged Neville along, but not before Harry caught the amused smile on her lips.

Harry’s own playful smile dropped instantly as he caught sight of the next couple who passed him. It was Hermione and Krum, both of them actually dressed exactly like when they attended the Yule Ball, the only difference was that this time Hermione had not used any hair potion to tame her bushy hair. It looked like she hadn’t even got the necessary mode to make herself more elegant than that. Harry still though she looked very pretty, if only she would smile a little. She didn’t and she wouldn’t even look his way. Victor Krum on the other hand looked smug and victorious, and he didn’t make any attempt to hide that from Harry, it was quite the contrary. Harry felt for a moment like hexing him, but what good would that do? It would certainly not make things better between he and Hermione.

‘Hey, mate. Why the long face?’ Ron had arrived, escorting Luna Lovegood.
Harry didn’t say anything, he only indicated with his head towards Hermione and Krum, hoping Ron would get the message. Thankfully, Ron did. He nodded in response and didn’t press the matter further.
Luna had caught on their silent exchange and glanced at the said couple. ‘Hmm… there’s an odd tension going on there…’ Luna commented dreamily. ‘I doubt that their relationship will last, nor should it. Anyone can see that those two do not match each other.’
Harry was reminded of that Luna had told him on the train to Hogwarts when their year was to start that she could somehow see that Ron and Hermione would not fit together… he silently hoped that she was right this time as well.

Harry tore his sight away from Krum and Hermione to look more closely at his other friends. It was the first time he had seen Ron’s new dress robes he had persuaded Fred and George to buy for their brother when he’d left them his winnings from the Tri-Wizard Tournament. Ron looked much more comfortable in those than his last ones and Harry could understand why. They were identical with his, who in turn were similar to his school-uniform. There was just one difference that Harry quietly snickered about, he should have expected that Fred and George wouldn’t just buy Ron some dress-robes without deliberately making him at least slightly annoyed: while Harry’s were bottle-green, Ron’s were maroon. And maroon was Ron’s least favourite colour.

He did a double take when he saw Luna though: at first he was thinking that Luna must’ve mistaken the ball for a costume-party. She was dressed in a simple white garb and was barefooted. It looked like she wore some kind of long shawl hanging on her back but he quickly saw that they looked like some kind of wings. Harry resisted the urge to roll his eyes: she was dressed as a fairy. Typical Loony Luna. he thought to himself, smiling. She was staying true to the fact that it was Valentine.
However the real small fairies seemed to appreciate it a lot. Flying around her they performed their own kind of magic to make Luna’s hair sparkle while her garbs were made to glow a bit in rainbow colours. Then they floated her inside the Great Hall making her wings flap. The teachers applauded the scene and some students did to, mostly of politeness when the teachers did. Luna seemed to have the time of her life.
‘Hey, wait for me!’ Ron called, rushing in after. ‘That’s my date after all!’ Harry was left at the doors, suddenly feeling awkward.

************************************************

The ball opened with a first dance, then everyone sat down to eat. Harry sat with Rona, Luna, Ginny and Neville. None of them knew where Hermione sat. Ron kept throwing suspicious glances at Neville for dating his sister, like he was waiting for a sigh that Ginny was uncomfortable, but nothing of the sort showed on Ginny’s face.
When the feast were finished, everybody started to dance again, including Ron and Luna whom decided to give it a shot, even though none of them fancied dancing that much. Harry was left alone at the table, watching the sea of dancing couples, feeling really out of place.
‘So what’s the story with you, Scar head? Nobody who wanted to go to the ball with you?’
Great, just what I need right now. Malfoy.
‘Maybe he was too cowardly to ask anyone for a date?’ Pansy Parkinson snickered beside him. Crabbe and Goyle let out some muffled laughter’s as well.
Somehow Harry kept his temper and didn’t let the Slytherin’s taunts get to him. This was not the time or place for a fight.

‘But wait… of course, forgive me Potter.’ Malfoy then said with a mock politeness. ‘It can’t be easy to find dates for yourself after your last one died, am I right? Everyone who gets too close to you ends up dead after a while, isn’t that so?’
Harry still didn’t say anything.
‘Ooh, alas poor Cho Chang.’ Said Pansy with a fake sorrow-filled tone. ‘How could she have known that she signed her own doom when she allowed herself to fall in love with the Boy-Who-Lived? Or should I say: The-Boy-Who-Everyone-dies-Around?’ The others laughed.
Harry silently sipped from his Pumpkin-juice. Inwardly he shivered, because he felt that Pansy’s taunt held some kind of truth in it, but he would not let this bunch know that.
‘Poor Pot-head!’ Draco Malfoy said. ‘He will never love again.’
‘At least I’ve been there.’ Harry finally said without looking up.
‘What? Draco asked.
‘There is a saying: It’s better to have loved and been loved, than not being loved at all. At least I’ve been there, I’m not sure I can say the same about you.’

‘What’s that supposed to mean?’ Draco asked, now feeling enraged.
‘Just what is your relationship with Pansy there? Is it love, or are you with her only because of your pure-blood mania?’
Pansy looked a little taken aback, while Draco looked furious. ‘Just what is it you’re insinuating, Potter? Do you dare to mock the noble society of pure-bloods? You dare to mock us?’
‘Oh no, I’m not mocking you.’ Harry said with a smile. ‘I pity you.’
‘Pity us?’ Pansy asked bewildered.
‘Your society only allow you interrelated relationships, were the choices are quite limited. Where else could any of you go but to each other, otherwise you would be disowned, am I wrong? I’m quite certain that your ‘love-life’ is only a façade since it has been forced upon you, and that’s why I pity you both. None of you will ever experience the true wonders behind love… like I have.’ And with that Harry calmly took another sweep of his drink.

‘That’s bullshit, Potter!’ Draco spat. ‘You know nothing of our society, we don’t need your stupid wonders behind love as you call it!’
‘And that’s why I pity you, Malfoy.’ Harry said.
‘Stop giving us your pity, Potter! We don’t need that either!’ Draco raged. Harry only smiled; he knew that he had won.
‘Bah, let’s get out of here!’ Draco said enraged, the others followed him. Harry caught a look of some sort of disturbance on Pansy’s face as she turned away. Yep, he actually did pity the lot of them. But they made their beds, now they have to sleep in it.
‘Harry, dance with me.’ Harry was suddenly yanked from his seat and came face to face with Ginny whom put her arms around his neck; Harry automatically put his hands around her waist.

‘What brought this on?’ Harry asked as they began to move. ‘You’ve got tired of Neville already?’
‘No I haven’t. But this song is short and I wanted to talk to you.’
‘What about?’
‘If you want to settle things with Hermione, then you should really take your chance tonight. She’s not really having a good time right now.’
‘How come?’
‘Krum’s drunk. And has been for the whole evening.’
‘What?’ Harry’s eyebrows shot up. ‘But school doesn’t allow alcohol on the grounds…’
‘Apparently that does not apply to him because he’s out of school and of age. He spikes his drinks with some own juice that he keeps in his pocket. And you know how Hermione feels about alcohol.’
‘I know. She dislikes it a lot…’
‘That’s why she dislikes being around Krum right now. I think that you should ‘save’ her…’
‘Maybe I should try…’
‘I think you should. Go for it.’ And then Ginny kissed him on the cheek and went to find Neville. Harry looked around to find where Krum and Hermione were for the moment. He spotted them in the far corner and he saw that Hermione indeed looked uncomfortable as they danced.

Sneaking past other couples along-side the walls, he soon got into hearing-distance… He hid behind a curtain and concentrated his hearing on the two of them, prepared to cut in case Krum did something bad. He caught Krum taking a big swig of his pint of drink, something Hermione frowned at…
‘Victor, must you really drink that?’ she asked.
‘Vhy ish it bothering you sho much Hermy-own-ninny?’ Krum asked irritably, and Harry heard that he had already drunk much that he spoke with a slurred speech. ‘It’sh party!’
‘No, it’s a ball! You don’t get drunk on a ball!’
‘Vhy doesh it bothers you?’ Krum snapped again.
‘When I was little I had an uncle I liked very much.’ Hermione explained. ‘But he had problems with alcohol, and when he had too much to drink, he got me scared. And when I was eight he got himself killed in a car-crash. After having learned that he had been driving drunk and having learned the effects of alcohol in books, I swore never to have anything to do with it!’
‘Sho he could not handle it, that’sh not’ing to hang up about. You haff to loosen up more Hermy-own-ninny.’
‘That’s Her – my –own – nee!’ she muttered.
‘Vot-ever.’ Krum said and took another swig. Hermione let out a deep sigh.

Nothing more was said at the moment. Harry waited for the song to end so that he could walk up and ask Hermione for a dance, praying that she would agree. He really wanted the chance to apologise to her. But he listened as Krum began to speak again.
Ve are meant to be, you know.’ He slurred and pulled her closer. ‘Vhy don’t ve get out of here and find shom’place more alone?’
Say no! Say no! Harry silently prayed.
‘Victor, I am not ready for that kind of things yet.’ She said going a little red. ‘I don’t think we should stay too long tonight either. I have some things I want to prepare tomorrow before classes start again…’
‘Forget about your classhesh, Hermy… you haff me…’
‘But we have Newts next year. I want to be prepared…’
‘Don’t talk about your shtupid Newts again…’ Krum snapped. ‘You von’t need them in the future anyway…’

‘What do you mean I won’t need them?’ Hermione asked annoyed. ‘I’m going for politics after school and it’s always good to know everything with…’
‘Vomen got nothing to do vith politicsh. Leave that to the men.’ Krum interrupted.
‘Well then, what do you think I should take for career after school?’ she asked angrily.
‘You vill be going to Bulgaria vith me of courshe.’ Krum said in a matter-of-factly tone. ‘I shtill haff two years of shervishe with my mashter Mr. Malfoy, and I vill haff Quidditch… I vill make enough moony to shupport the famili…’
‘You want me to move to Bulgaria?’ Hermione asked in surprise. ‘But… I have family and friends here. I can’t just leave them?’
‘You von’t need them there.’ Krum said with finality. Harry began to feel his blood boil. That bastard didn’t respect her! He wanted her to leave her life behind just for his own pleasure.

‘Wait. Do you want me to give up my past, my parents and friends and my planned future here just to come with you to Bulgaria, take a low-paid job there and…’
‘You vont take any job at all, you shall shtay home with the children.’
‘What?’ Hermione now stopped dancing. ‘I’m the top-student of this year here in Hogwarts, I’ve been spending my whole life to do well… and you’re telling me that I should give up all that to become a simple house-wife?’
‘Yesh.’ Krum said determinately. ‘That’sh all vomen are good for anyway. They haff no other place in the vorld.’
Hermione stepped away from Krum, trembling with anger. ‘Why me? Why did you choose me for this?’
It was probably because he had drunk so much alcohol that made him loosen his tongue. ‘To shov the vorld that I can haff anyone I vant of courshe, including the girl known as Harry Poter’s friend…’

Harry was now seething with such anger for Krum that he was about to step out and tell him off… but Hermione beat him to it. The last time Harry had seen Hermione punch somebody in the face was in his third year when she’d punched Draco Malfoy… and that was exactly what now happened to Victor Krum. The punch was loud enough to catch the attention of everybody in the Great Hall, and everyone turned just in time to see Krum hit the floor.
‘So that’s all I am to you, huh?’ Hermione screamed at him. ‘I’m just a trophy, is that it? Well listen good here you creep: I’m not a prize! I’m a human being whom no one can or will ever own, I’m a person who believes in respect and will not be treated as some kind of a slave… And if you refuse to believe in equality than we have nothing in common! Our relationship is hereby terminated, and if you come near me again I will hex you into infinity!!’ And then she turned her heel and stormed off towards the doors out of the Great Hall. She radiated such anger that everybody scrambled out of her way.
‘You can’t treat me like this!!’ Victor Krum raged as he got back on his feet.
‘Men! Who the hell needs them anyway?’ Hermione could be heard saying before she disappeared.

‘Come back here Hermy-own-ninny! I vill not haff you to…’
‘VICTOR!!’
Krum stopped in his tracks and turned with a somewhat nervous expression to Vladislav Malfoy whom was looking at him with a stern expression.
‘Come with me Victor. I think you and I need to have a little talk.’ And Vlad Malfoy took his assistant by the neck and harshly pulled him out of there, leaving a stunned crowd behind whom had witnessed the whole thing and was still processing on what just had happened. When the two of them had disappeared, the Great Hall burst out in many murmurs and all seemed to have forgotten what they really were doing there. Harry was still standing in the corner, feeling a bit disappointed that he had missed his chance to talk to Hermione, and he was not about to go after her now, not when she was fuming with anger. It was better to let her cool down a bit first.
But in the same time he was proud of her, and he was a lot happier now that she no longer would have anything to do with Krum. Now she would stay safe, and that was the important thing.

********************************************************************************************************************

The ball ended one and a half hour later, Harry had stayed and chatted with Ron and Luna most of the time as none of the two cared to dance any more. Harry found that Ron had been right; when Luna was not rambling about stuff that was doubtful they existed, she was very okay to talk to.
Harry Left Ron to say goodnight to Luna and followed Ginny and Neville back to the Gryffindor Common-room. Once they were back there, Ginny turned to Neville…
‘I’ve had a lovely evening, Neville.’
‘So did I. It was definitely an improvement from the last time.’
‘It sure was.’ She said with a giggle.
‘So… will I be seeing you tomorrow?’
‘You will.’
‘Well… I guess this is goodnight then?’
‘Um… I guess. Feels a little dull though just to part like this, don’t you think?’
‘I know. But my Gran told me never to kiss a girl on the first date.’
‘My mum said the same thing to me.’ Ginny said with a laugh. ‘But you know something Neville? This isn’t our first date… it’s actually our second.’
‘It is?’
‘Our first date was the Yule-ball. Therefore…’ Ginny grabbed Neville by his tie and pulled him to her, and then she pressed her lips to his. Ron came back just in time to see it, and he could only stand on his spot with an open mouth.

Ginny let go of a stunned Neville with a grin, and whispered goodnight to him before she walked up the stairs to her dormitory. Seamus and Dean whistled and clapped their hands.
Ron gesticulated with his hands that he wanted to have a word with both his sister and Neville, but no sound would escape his lips.
‘I’m afraid that you’re going to have to live with this, mate.’ Harry said to Ron who looked like he was helpless for something. ‘Come on, let’s go to bed.’
‘Neville? Neville, are you in there lover boy?’ Seamus asked as he waved a hand in front of his face, he had yet to move from his spot.
But then Neville broke out in a goofy grin and started to sing.

A British tar is a soaring soul,
As free as a mountain bird,
His energetic fist should be ready to resist
A dictatorial word…

Harry, Seamus and Dean laughed as they followed the singing Neville up the stairs. His overjoyed state was so ludicrous that even though Ron tried to resist it; even he had to crack a smile…

Next: Harry and Ron sneaks back into Slytherin house, and another victim to the Vampire will be revealed…

19. Back to Slytherin

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s Notes:

Warning: There’s Horror in this chapter, so prepare yourself good if you are an easily frightened person. You were warned…

****************************************************

The grass was very damp since most of the snow had thawed away. It was a warmer period of February; the night was not as chilly as it used to be during this time of the year. It wouldn’t be long until there would be another drop of temperature, and then the ground would be almost as hard as stone as the moisture in it would turn to ice.
The dark figure was unconcerned about that event. The four seasons of a year was indifferent to the undead.
The dark being stood below one of the walls - gazing upwards at one of the towers. Tonight another would die so that the creature of the night could be renewed.
In a different time the figure would have felt remorse for the girl’s fate, especially since this one was one the creature had come to like...
But remorse was not the way of the masters of the night… and as it was: the girl had in one way or another brought it upon herself. Tonight was the night of her punishment. She would die.
The tower that was his goal was far up, reaching for the darkened sky - impossible to reach on the outside for a normal person…
But the dark figure was not a normal person…

********************************************************************************************************************

It was Thursday, just a few days after the Valentines-ball… and there was still talks about the new relationships that had been formed that day, there were bets on which ones that would last and which ones that were expected to fail…
The golden couple of Hogwarts for the moment was Ginny and Neville: it was a match no one had seen coming as the two of them seemed unlikely – but the two of them had been seen meeting after their respective classes, sharing kisses and walked hand in hand whenever they found the opportunity, and it could be seen by anyone that they really enjoyed each others company. Ron still hadn’t said anything about this development, although it looked like he was looking for an opportunity to tell Neville that if he treated his sister badly, Ron would do unspeakable things to him.

Harry was oblivious to it… he was happy for Ginny and Neville, but he still dwelled on his two main concerns that had plagued him ever since the ball: How could he expose Krum as the Vampire and how could he get Hermione to speak to him again?
Ever since Hermione had slapped Krum in the face Harry had hoped that she would soften up a bit to him again now that she knew what a creep Victor Krum really was – but she hadn’t.
Instead she distanced herself away from every man in Hogwarts, like if she was convinced that every man was a pig who only pined after girls to get them to hit the sack with them – and with that kind of attitude, there was no chance whatsoever that Harry could talk to her to ask her to forgive him. He was so deep in those thoughts that he didn’t hear Ron speaking to him…

‘HELLO!! HARRY!!’ Ron yelled finally.
‘What?’
‘Are you even listening to a word I’m saying?’ Ron asked clearly annoyed.
‘You said that Mr. Sly is crazy, and that he enjoys torturing the students just as much as Filch would like to do…’
‘Damn right.’ Ron said, now looking satisfied. ‘I’m sure it won’t be long until he tells us to run ten laps around the lake - and to be sure that we run, he will probably let a couple of wild dogs chase after us…’
Harry stopped listening with a smile. Ron ranted about this every time they were walking away from a lesson of Physical Exercise with Mr. Sly, the redhead was convinced that the teacher was obsessed to worn them out and make them collapse with total exhaustion since he always drove them almost beyond their limits. Everyone was always dead tired after this lesson that they threatened to collapse on the floor and sleep for two days. At least that was what Ron claimed that he felt like.

‘See it from the bright side Ron.’ Harry finally said as they neared the Gryffindor Tower… ‘It has done you a lot of good. Your belly is after all not so big anymore and you’re no longer on such a hard diet. They let you eat everything the rest of us eats now, right?’
‘Yeah, but not as much as I would like to eat…’ Ron said morosely. Harry only smiled and gave the password to the portrait of The Fat Lady. As they got in they noted a large group of giggling girls in front of the fireplace.
‘Warning.’ Ron mumbled under his breath. ‘Nothing good ever comes out from a bunch of giggling girls.’
Harry felt his stomach involuntarily clench. He hoped this was not another one of the unofficial ‘Harry Potter fan clubs’ that always seemed to come together.
‘Then it’s settled.’ Came a voice from the middle of the group. ‘Ten o’clock tonight in our Fifth-year dormitory, I’ll get some drinks and cookies from the kitchen while you try to get some snacks from Honeydukes.’ There were several nods and then the group dispersed, revealing Ginerva Weasley sitting in the chair that had been surrounded by the girls.

‘Drinks? Snacks?’ Ron repeated has he approached his sister. ‘What are you up to?’
‘Oh, nothing special.’ Ginny shrugged. ‘We’re just having a Pyjamas-party tonight. Now don’t think about trying to get some free snacks from us, my dear brother. Girls only are invited.’
‘Well, it’s not like I can get up there anyway…’ Ron scowled. ‘So why are you having one?’
‘Wouldn’t you like to know?’ Ginny teased. ‘Girl talk. That’s all I’m telling you.’
‘’Girl talk?’ I don’t like the sound of that…’
‘That’s because you are a clueless boy, my brother. But don’t worry, I’m not about to gossip anything about you if that’s what you’re worried about…’
‘So, is every girl going to be there?’ Harry asked.
‘Just about.’ Ginny said with another shrug. ‘Don’t know about the first-years… Why do you ask?’
‘Just curious.’ Harry said shortly and began pulling Ron away from there. ‘C’mon Ron, there’s something I’d like to talk to you about…’

The boys’ Sixth-year dormitory was empty again as Harry and Ron got in there. Harry closed the door and locked it.
‘Ron. You being a Prefect you must know… Wasn’t it Thursday nights the Sixth-year Slytherins had Astronomy-lessons?’
Ron thought about it for a moment before he answered. ‘Yeah, I suppose they do if I remember correctly. Why?’
‘Have you noticed how slack the boys down there gets as soon as no girls is around?’
‘Never thought about it.’ Ron said bewildered. ‘But what are you getting at?’
‘No girls will be around down there tonight because of their Pyjamas-party, the boys will become sloppy and probably just play games and not care about anything around them… This will be the perfect opportunity…’
‘For what?’ Ron asked still bewildered.
‘We’re sneaking out tonight!’ Harry proclaimed.
‘We are? Where are we going?’
‘Slytherin house!’

‘Slytherin house??’ Ron exclaimed. ‘I don’t understand… Why? Why are we going back there?’
‘Because Victor Krum is a guest in Slytherin house and he always hangs around Malfoy and his sixth-year goons… I suspect that he will go out with them tonight when they got Astronomy, giving us the opportunity to go in there and look for evidence among his things to prove that he is a Vampire!’
Ron stood with his mouth agape for a moment as he realized that Harry was completely serious about this.
‘We’ll… we’ll never get away with it unnoticed, you know…?’ Ron finally said. ‘Even if we can get in there under the Invisibility cloak… don’t forget the rest of the Slytherins will still be there… and Krum might notice that somebody has been through his stuff… and what if they come back while we’re still there? Harry, it’s to risky!!’

‘We will not go without the Marauders Map, Ron. I know there are certain risks involved… but I can’t stand by and wait for Krum to kill another student. I have to take my chance to find the evidence I need to expose him tonight – I might never get the chance again!’
Harry put a hand on Ron’s shoulder. ‘You don’t have to come if you don’t want to, Ron. But I’m going, no matter what happens…’
‘We could be expelled if we’re discovered you know…?’
‘I’d rather be expelled than let Krum kill us off one by one…’ Harry said with determination.
Ron sighed. ‘Ten thirty tonight?’

***************************************************

Meanwhile downstairs in the Gryffindor common room, Ginny laid her eyes on somebody who dragged herself through the portrait-hole into the house…
‘There you are, Hermione!’ the redheaded girl said. ‘Listen, we’re having a Pyjamas-party tonight in my dormitory. Everyone has been pestering me about my new relationship with Neville and I’m spilling everything tonight, we’ll probably hear a lot about any of the latest gossips as well. You’re coming, aren’t you?’
‘Oh… no. I’m sorry Ginny, but I don’t think I can make it. I don’t feel so good.’ Hermione said with a weak voice as she looked at her friend.
‘You don’t look so good.’ Ginny said, now being concerned. Hermione was pale, she had bags under her eyes, her Gryffindor scarf was tied around her neck even though she was inside and she walked with a slumped poseur. ‘What happened to you?’ Ginny asked her.
‘I don’t know. Yesterday I was fine, but I had this… horrible dream last night – and when I woke up this morning I felt terrible…’
‘But that didn’t stop you from attending your classes I see…’ Ginny scolded, glancing at the books in hermione’s arms.

‘Of course not!’ Hermione looked scandalized. ‘Nothing as silly as a slight sickness will stop me from…’
‘It doesn’t look like a ‘silly sickness’ to where I’m standing!’ Ginny interrupted. ‘Please tell me you went to Madam Pomfrey between some of the classes at least?’
‘Ginny, it’s just the flu or something… I don’t want to bother her about that. It is February after all, it’s cold and draft outside.’
‘Yes, that’s why you should look up Madam Pomfrey so that you won’t catch pneumonia!’
‘You really are beginning to sound much like your mother.’
‘I don’t have much of a choice, do I? You ‘kids’ never wants to listen to reason…’
‘All right, all right!’ Hermione surrendered. ‘I will just do my homework and then I’ll retire… but if I’m not better tomorrow I promise to look up Madam Pomfrey the first thing I do when I get up.’
‘I had preferred that you go there right now…’ Ginny sighed. ‘But I suppose that’s the best I can get out of you.’ She shook her head slowly in a mild agitation as she thought that the older girl was a bit too stubborn sometimes.
‘Hey, Gin. You’ll tell me the good parts tomorrow?’
‘Count on it.’ She answered with a smile.

********************************************************************************************************************

As Harry had guessed, the male Gryffindor students grew slack now that there were no girls around. Almost the entire female part of the house were up in the fifth-year girl dormitory having their Pyjamas-party, those who weren’t - and that was mostly the first and second years – had already gone to bed. The boys now past their own time with playing games and discussed their theories on what topics girls mostly talked about. (Probably make-up’s and celebrities most of them guessed at.)
Thanks to that, no one asked Harry or Ron why the two were exiting the tower at 22:30; they probably didn’t even notice them. That suited both Harry and Ron fine, the lesser people who knew or cared about their little excursion, the better.
Once outside, (and giving some sort of excuse to The Fat Lady) Harry covered them both with his invisibility cloak. They were both growing a bit too tall now so they had to walk in a crouched manner. But with the help of the Marauders map, they managed to avoid any one of the staff that happened to be walking in the dark corridors.

Both Harry and Ron had been in Slytherin house briefly before. In their second year they had disguised themselves as Crabbe and Goyle with the help of Polyjuice, and had fooled Draco Malfoy himself to lead them to the Slytherin Common room… so they knew the way. Soon they had arrived at the bare, damp stonewall that concealed the door to Slytherin house. Harry consulted his watch. 22:43. Thanks to the fact that Ron was a Prefect; he knew that the sixth-year Slytherins had a lesson of Astronomy Thursday-nights at 23.00. Soon they would come out the door to go there, and that was when Harry and Ron had planned to sneak through.
They had waited in silence for five minutes, and Harry had checked that the Invisibility cloak covered them properly for the fifth time. And then suddenly the stone door slid open. Millicent Bulstrode came out first, followed by Blaise Zabini. Draco Malfoy were not far behind, they could hear him whine from inside the Common room.
‘Lessons in the middle of the night! It’s a scandal! My father always tried to convince the fools in the government when he was school governor that Astronomy lessons should be optional, we need our sleep after all!’
‘Hear who’s talking...’ Said Theodore Nott whom followed Malfoy close behind as they came out through the door. ‘You who never go to bed before Two o’clock.’
‘Shut up!’ snapped Malfoy.

As Harry had hoped, Victor Krum also emerged from the door, following the Slytherins like an unenthusiastic shadow with his hands in his pockets, looking sour as usual. Thanks to the Invisibility cloak, Harry and Ron had not been seen.
‘Now!’ Harry hissed in Ron’s ear as the last member of the sixth-year Slytherin came out, and then they slipped through the door as it was closing. They were now once again inside the Slytherin Common room. They had forgotten how dull it looked compared to their own house, since this was simply an underground room lit up by round green lamps, some hanging in chains from the low ceiling, some propped into the mouths’ of snake statues protruding from the walls.
‘Where do you think their dormitories are?’ Ron whispered in Harry’s ear. They had to whisper, as some other Slytherins were still present in the room.
‘I can’t tell.’ Harry whispered back. He didn’t dare to consult the map as he needed space to unfold it, and he did not want to risk the hem of his Invisibility cloak to slip up and reveal their feet.

So they waited and watched.
‘There!’ Ron said quietly, nodding towards the far end of the room where a second-year boy opened a door that was hidden from view from the intruders were standing and disappeared through it.
‘Let’s go.’ Harry whispered. ‘We move alongside the wall… but slowly. We mustn’t make any sounds.’
‘Lead the way.’ Said Ron and the two of them slowly and patiently began to creep on their tiptoes past all the people. It was hard work - the delicate fabric of the cloak threatened to get stuck in the rough brick wall, it almost slipped off them several times - but the Slytherins were so engrossed in their own business that they noticed nothing.
It was a relief for both of them when they finally reached the door, and Harry pushed it gently open. It didn’t make a sound. Harry gave a silent credit to the house-elves who made sure that the hinges were well oiled. Unlike in the Gryffindor tower, the stairs didn’t go upwards, they went down. Although out of sight now, they did not remove the cloak – someone might suddenly come up the stairs and that would blow everything if they were to be seen.

When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Harry was once again glad that he’d manage to talk the Sorting Hat out of placing him in Slytherin. This level was even duller than the Common Room upstairs. There were nine doorways in the short corridor; four on each side and one in the far end that they saw led to a bathroom. One of the four on one side housed the stairs they just came from; the remaining seven had compact metallic doors in the stone-frames. Harry couldn’t help but to think they looked like prison-doors. There were signs on the doors, each labelled to the year that was for the moment sleeping in there. The second door to their right was labelled ‘Sixth-years’ – making sure no one was around, Harry quietly opened the door, they both quickly slipped in, and then they closed it again and locked it.
‘Whew!’ they both said and removed the Invisibility cloak.
‘I can’t believe we made it this far!’ Ron said, but not without some kind of pride. ‘Eerrgh, will you look at this place. How can Malfoy and his goons sleep in here? Sure, the interior does resemble ours, but don’t they get tired of all this…green?’ In Gryffindor tower they had deep-red velvet curtains around their four-poster beds. Here those were acid green. ‘And the shape of this room; it’s rectangular, not round as ours… and there's no windows. No wonder then that it smells like some baboons has been in here, probably comes from Crabbe and Goyle. I wonder how the elves will do to get rid of the stench?’

Harry wasn’t listening. He was busy looking at the trunks at the end of each of the beds, looking for clues that told the identity of the owner.
‘I wonder which bed is Malfoy’s?’ Ron rambled on. ‘I should have thought of bringing some thistles…’
‘I believe it’s this one…’ said Harry absent-mindedly as he closed the trunk he had investigated and moved to the next one. ‘All right, Krum, which one is yours?’ he mumbled. Ron remained at Malfoy’s bed, thinking evil thoughts.
‘What makes you so sure that Krum’s bed really is placed in here?’ Ron asked.
‘Because Krum knew Malfoy from our fourth year.’ Harry answered. ‘It’s more logical to place him here than place him together with the first years…’
‘Perhaps.’ Ron shrugged and went back to dwelling about Malfoy’s bed.
‘Logical?’ Harry stopped to think. ‘Krum’s out of school, therefore he shouldn’t have too much stuff to handle while he’s here… therefore his trunk should be… the smallest one!’ And indeed, at the end of a bed in the corner there was a small trunk not as big as the others. Harry instantly knelt in front of it.

‘It’s locked!’ he cursed as he felt that the lid would not budge. He brought up his wand: ‘Alohomora.’ But to his dismay, the trunk was still locked. ‘Must be an advanced type of locking spell…’
‘And we don’t have Hermione with us to unlock it for us.’ Ron said. Harry thought a fleeting moment about using Sirius’s penknife, but then he remembered: it was melted and useless after he tried to unlock that door in the Department of Mysteries.
‘Obviously I can’t open this in a magical way…’ Harry mumbled. ‘Then perhaps I should try the Muggle-way. Ron. See if you can find me a paper-clip or something.’
Ron looked around and spotted some papers sprawled on another bed. Luck was with them, there was a paperclip holding them together. ‘Hopefully Goyle won’t miss this.’ Ron said as he spotted the name on the papers. ‘Here. What are you going to do with it?’
‘Pick the lock.’ Harry answered as he straightened the clip out and put one end inside the keyhole.
‘I think Fred and George had had a bad influence on you.’ Ron said amused, remembering how his twin-brothers had used a bobby pin to pick the locks at the Dursley’s before their second year to get to Harry’s trunk in the cupboard. ‘How long will this take you?’
‘I don’t know. I never done this before.’

‘Never? Er…Harry? We don’t have all night you know?’
‘Keep on eye on the map. Make sure the Slytherins stays on the Astronomy tower. Hopefully I should get this open before then.’
Ron said nothing more. He only sat down with the map, one eye kept on the Astronomy tower on the map, one on his watch. He didn’t say it out loud, but he was beginning to get nervous again. And than he made a disturbing notice…
‘Harry. Krum’s not with them in the Astronomy tower!’
‘He isn’t? Where is he? On his way back?’
‘No. The corridors leading back here are unoccupied…’
‘Where is he then?’
‘Nowhere around the Slytherins… he must’ve slipped away somewhere…’
‘Find him!’
‘But… where should I look?’
‘On anything thing that moves on the map of course!’ Harry said a little annoyed while he kept working with the lock.
‘All right, all right.’ Ron said a little testily and unfolded the rest of the map. The first movement that caught his eye were Madam Pince in the library, nothing unusual about that he thought. But the nametag moved to another name that made Ron confused. What’s Hermione still doing in the library this late? he wondered silently.

********************************************************************************************************************

‘Ms. Granger!’ called Madam Pince loudly, shaking the sleeping girl. ‘What are you still doing here this late? It’s after curfew!’
‘Wh…wha…?’ Hermione pulled herself up from the open book she had slumped over. ‘Oh… Madam Pince. What… time is it?’
‘Over Eleven o’clock in the evening. It’s after curfew, why are you still here? You being a Prefect should know about the rules…’
‘I… I’m sorry. I must’ve… dozed off. I didn’t mean to… It’s just that I don’t feel too well…’
‘I’d say not.’ Said Madam Pince, now taking on a more gentle tone. ‘You don’t look well; I suppose that’s why you fell asleep in here. Have you been to Poppy about it?’
‘Too late now.’ Hermione said weakly. ‘I promised to go tomorrow…’
‘That you should. You don’t look well, and that’s why I will not report you this time. Now, come on. I’ll help you back to Gryffindor tower…’
‘Thank you…’ Hermione said and allowed her to be led back to her house. On their way there, Hermione felt like she was slipping in and out of consciousness, but she didn’t tell Madam Pince that. She didn’t want to be fussed over.

The Common Room was empty when she crawled through the doorway, so no one had even noticed that she had returned late. That was good; no one could hold it against her. She remembered that she would be alone in her dormitory as well; Lavender and Parvati had gone to Ginny’s Pyjamas party…
Hermione felt quite dizzy when she finally entered her dorm after almost crawling up the stairs. On top of that, there was a like a strange buzzing somewhere in the back of her mind. What was wrong with her? She felt so unusually tired and light-headed that she feared that she would faint on the spot. She should have taken Ginny’s advice and gone to Madam Pomfrey after she’d finished her lessons of the day.
Even undressing and slipping on her nightdress was hard. While she usually went to brush her teeth right before she went to bed, she knew that she had no energy of it what so ever. It was like even a forbidden thought to exit the dorm again to go to the bathroom. She leaned on her bedside table – unlike the boys, girls had tables with mirrors – picking up a hair band to tie back her hair into a ponytail… she started to collect her hair behind her neck and… What’s that?

She saw in the mirror that there was something on her throat. This morning when she had got up her eye-sight had been all blurry so she hadn’t noticed anything then… she had thought it had been after her trouble sleeping since she had had that horrid nightmare – and because she had felt chilly during the morning, she had tied her scarf around her neck, wearing it all day and concealing this… what was it anyway?
She inspected her throat more closely in the mirror… there were two bluish marks on her throat – they looked like… puncture marks!
Realization hit her like a brick wall.
Oh god! No…
She slumped down on her bed, aghast, and shaking all over. She knew what those marks were, what had happened… and she knew what it all meant. She knew she was doomed!
This can’t be happening…

What could she do? Go out? Get someone to help her? But the buzzing in her mind told her that it was a futile thought, banishing the idea. Once she had entered her room she was trapped, unable to leave. And she was alone - no one was left in here, and would probably not come back for a few hours still…
She couldn’t go out of her dorm; the buzzing in her mind prevented that. She was all alone in her dorm; she couldn’t get anyone to get help for her. And it wouldn’t help anyway, because this was a problem no one would believe in. She was…
‘Meow.’
Hermione whipped her head around to the source of the sound. Crookshanks! The cat hadn’t even been in the dorm last night; he had been out strolling around so he hadn’t noticed anything back then. But he was here now…
A thought to send Crookshanks with some kind of message pleading for help didn’t even cross Hermione’s mind. She knew that she would probably die tonight no matter what she tried to do… so the only thing that concerned her now was the cat’s safety!

‘Crookshanks. You… you can’t be here tonight.’
The cat only looked at her. He actually looked concerned.
‘You have to go… I don’t want you to die too…’ Hermione forced herself up from her bed and collected the cat in her arms. Crookshanks meowed in protest as she walked him to the door.
‘There’s nothing you can do Crookshanks. I’m doomed. But I won’t let anything happen to you…’
She opened the door to put the squirming cat out. The buzzing in her mind did not object to that – she wasn’t trying to leave, her only intent was to get the cat out of there. Crookshanks hissed in protest as she showed him out. He wanted to stay…
‘Please don’t argue with me you silly cat. I love you and I want you to be safe… Go to Ginny, she will take care of you…’

Crookshanks meowed loudly and tried to get back inside…
‘Goodbye my sweet… take care of yourself…’ And then she closed the door. The buzzing suddenly increased in her head, sending a jolt of pain through her skull. Hermione stumbled back to her bed, clutching her head in her hands… she dropped in it like sack of flour. She had no strength to get up again…
As she lay there trembling and sobbing, feeling her consciousness slipping away from her, her thought were with her family and friends… she regretted that she had no chance to say goodbye to them…
‘No matter what you do to me, you soul-less monster…’ she whispered into the darkness, tears streaming down her face. ‘…don’t expect me to yield without a fight. As long as my thoughts are still my own, I will resist you… As long as I still breath, I will not bow to you…’

***********************************************

The girl was strong – the Dark Being would not deny that. She fought against the mind-control with everything that was still left of her own free-will, that the Dark creature actually had to relinquish some of the control It had over the other students to fuel into her…
Although the Creature of the Night was powerful, even Its powers were limited – and controlling the whole school with subliminal interferences was a difficult task – but not impossible for a being like It.
Unfortunately for the girl: most of the students were now asleep, so It could drop control on the young ones to be re-established when the work was done… the girl was becoming weaker.

The Dark Being had not expected to be back tonight – the girl was meant to have died the first time…
It had been so easy: she and her dorm-mates had already been asleep – a simple tug in the others minds made sure that they would stay asleep while the Being did what Its nature craved It to do – drink the girl’s blood and let her die in an appropriate way…
But as the Creature drank her blood, something unexpected was revealed… her blood was different, sending sensations in Its systems that It had not felt for a long time… that’s why she was left alive for the moment.
The girl was a clever one – she knew what was going on now, that was why she resisted – but it no longer mattered. She was almost unconscious now…

The Dark Being longed to drink her blood again – tomorrow It would know what it did to the Creature, and that knowledge would seal the girl’s final fate…

*********************************************

Crookshanks was not a happy cat right now – he was more like a panicked cat…
Had he been human, he would curse himself for not being by his Masters side last night. The senses of his half Kneazle-side had told him that there had been an intruder in the dorm where he lived – and more seriously, something was dreadfully wrong with his human. He had decided to stay by her side this time in case the intruder came back – but his human had thrown him out! And what worse was: The intruder – the inhuman – was close by. Crookshanks could sense it.
It was usually not in his nature, but Crookshanks had to get help. He loved his human dearly, and would not abandon her.
What was it his human had said? Go to Ginny. Crookshanks would do just that – the redhead girl was okay, unlike her stupid brother whom Crookshanks was not so fond of. Ginny’s dorm was next door, he had to go there and get her attention – get her to help his master. The cat stopped by there, and screamed loudly.

Well? Didn’t she hear him? He could sense by the smell that she was in there – actually it smelled like everyone was in there! Wasn’t anyone hearing him? Then Crookshanks realized that he couldn’t hear them either. The cat understood: there was a silencing charm in that room. No one could hear anything inside/outside from either side of that door! It was even locked!
Crookshanks got really angry and scared now. His human was in danger and none of the other girls were around to help her.
But what about the boys? Harry!
Crookshanks rushed down the stairs the fastest he could to get to the boys dormitories. Harry would help her. Sure, that boy really deserved to feel his claws in his skin – Crookshanks knew his human loved the boy, but the clueless fool would not return her feelings. Crookshanks had even distanced himself from Harry after his master’s heart had been broken, but that was not important now.

Rushing up the other stair, Crookshanks reached the dorm Harry slept in. Luck was with him, the door stood slightly ajar. He slipped inside and immediately went to Harry’s bed. He jumped up on it and… The bed was empty!!
Of all the stupid occasions Harry would not be in his bed, this just had to be one of the nights!! Not even the stupid redhead Ron was present!
Panic had now overwhelmed the cat. Somebody – anybody would have to help his human! The other beds were occupied. He jumped up the closest one – meowed and hissed as loudly as he could, even scratched the sheets.
‘Wha…? What’s going on?’ The boy asked groggily. ‘What’s the matter with you?’
Crookshanks hissed again.
‘Stop making those noises Neville, go to sleep!’ another boy said grumpily.
‘It’s not me, Seamus. It’s Hermione’s cat.’
‘Well, shut it up! I’m tired and want to sleep.’
Stupid clueless boys! Can’t you understand that this is an emergency? Crookshanks jumped on the other boy’s bed and hissed loudly.

‘AAAHH!!’ cried the boy named Seamus. ‘Cat’s bloody bonkers!!’
‘He never usually acts like this.’
‘Well, get him off me!’
‘What’s the matter with you guys?’ asked the third boy. ‘Why aren’t you sleeping?
‘It’s Hermione’s cat, Dean.’ Said the boy named Neville. ‘He’s acting strange.’
‘Strange? It’s mad!’ cried Seamus.
‘Wake Harry and let him deal with it.’ Suggested the boy named Dean.
‘Harry’s not here.’ Said Neville.
Darn you idiot boys, come with me!! Crookshanks jumped down from the bed and went to the door where he stopped and looked back to them.
‘Hey, get him to walk out, then close the door!’ said Seamus.
‘I wonder if he wants something?’ said Neville.
‘I know what I want, I want to sleep!’ said Seamus angrily.

Yes, I want something. I want your help!! Crookshanks jumped up once more on Seamus’ bed and hissed again.
‘That does it!!’ Seamus grabbed something from his bedside table. ‘This will deal with it! Stupefy!’
Crookshanks didn’t have time to react, and then he knew nothing more.

***

‘Seamus, are you nuts?’ said Neville shocked.
‘No. The cat’s gone bonkers, he wouldn’t let us sleep.’ Seamus levitated the limp form of Crookshanks over to the foot-end of Harry’s bed. ‘There. I don’t know what Harry’s up to, but he can deal with that wretch when he gets back.’ Satisfied, Seamus crawled back under his sheets.
‘I don’t think you should have done that.’ Said Dean.
‘Why not?’ Seamus asked irritably.
‘That’s Hermione’s cat.’
‘So?’
‘Hermione, the top student of the school who knows just about everything…’ said Neville. ‘You just stupefied her cat!’
‘And your point is?’ Seamus asked angrily.
‘I wouldn’t want to be in your shoes when she finds out.’ Stated Dean as he too crawled back under his sheets.
Seamus didn’t go back to sleep for a long time.

********************************************************************************************************************

With a satisfying ‘click’, the trunk became unlocked.
‘Got it!’ said Harry in triumph.
‘Finally.’ Said Ron, glancing up from the Marauders map. The Slytherins still had their lesson, and Ron had stopped watch Hermione’s name once Madam Pince took her out of the library and brought her to Gryffindor Tower. Krum were nowhere to be seen on the map.
At first Krum’s trunk didn’t seem to contain anything out of the ordinary, just some clothes and books. On the bottom on the other hand, there were stuff that didn’t seem like his style. Some were more worthless stuff, others looked quite expensive for him to own. He didn’t know what Krum as a Bulgarian Quidditch seeker made for money, but this was not common for Quidditch players to walk around with.
‘Where did he pick up this stuff?’ Ron asked curiously.
‘I don’t think its his to begin with!’ Harry said with venom in his voice.
‘Why do you think that?’
‘Look at this.’ Harry held up a long object.

Ron actually giggled. ‘Is he nuts? Krum walked out without his wand?’
‘Its not his! I recognise this wand, Ron. It’s Cho’s!’
‘Er… I… I didn’t know it was missing?’
‘Neither did I. And here’s Daniel Cody’s Swimming badge! And look at this… It’s Lucas Pamir’s Prefect Badge!’
‘But…? Hagrid left it to McGonagall?’ Ron exclaimed. ‘And Colin Creevey is Fifth-year Prefect now…? Wait, silly me. Everyone get to keep the badges after Graduation, so the teachers always give new Prefects brand new ones. But that means that Krum stole this one too!’
‘That he must have.’ Harry said.
‘But why? What is all this stuff?’ Ron asked bewildered.
‘They’re personal items… from the ones Krum has killed! They’re trophies!’
‘What a monster!!’ Ron choked.

Harry looked through the clothes and the insides of the trunk. He looked inside a pocket under the lid of the trunk. ‘Aha!’ Harry said in another triumph.
‘What is it?’ Ron asked.
‘A book-almanac for the last year, and even the one for this year! Remember the almanacs Krum always sat scribbling in when he sat in our classes?’
‘I didn’t notice…’ Ron said sheepishly.
Harry didn’t answer that; he opened the book of the year before and read the notes Krum had written. His face turned white. ‘Merlin’s beard…’ he whispered.
What’s in it?’ Ron asked.
‘Names.’ Harry answered. His throat felt quite thick. ‘Names of potential victims! He’s been watching us all, documenting our activities and schedules… Daniel Cody’s name is picked around the time of the first Hogsmeade weekend last year…’ Harry skimmed the pages forward. ‘And here in the middle of November: Lucas Pamir had been picked…’
‘But then I was right!’ Ron said. ‘Krum were spying on us!’
‘Even Cho’s name is in here before Christmas…’ Harry continued. ‘Strangely enough I can’t find Justin Finch-Fletchley’s name after Christmas…’

Harry pocketed the almanac and was about to open the one for this year…
‘Are you going to bring that?’ Ron asked.
‘This is the evidence we need – that Krum is responsible for the deaths’ of our classmates…’
‘Krum will notice it’s missing…’ Ron warned.
‘Hopefully we can act before he can escape the grounds.’ was all Harry said as he opened the next book. ‘I thought so! He brought all the potential victim’s names over to this…’ Harry’s voice suddenly got stuck in his throat. ‘Goodness gracious! Ron! He has even picked Ginny for a potential…’
‘WHAT??’ Ron yelled. ‘You mean that lousy scum wants to drink my sister’s blood??’
Harry nodded, and that made up Ron’s mind.
‘All right Harry, let’s take the risk and bring those books. I will not let him harm my sister… So why don’t we get out of here now?’
‘This is strange…’ said Harry as he looked through the pages. ‘February the Fourteenth, Valentine’s day has been torn out…’

‘Maybe he didn’t want to be reminded of the day Hermione slapped him in the face. Harry, pack his stuff back in there and let’s go. The Slytherins is about to end their lesson soon.’
‘Okay.’ Harry said and pocketed the other almanac. He even pocketed the stolen Prefect Badge before he put the clothes and books back in the trunk. When he was finished he locked it.
‘I’m done, let’s go.’ Harry said, wondering silently why Ron was smoothing out Malfoy’s blankets with an amused expression.
‘So am I.’ Said Ron with a grin. Consulting the map one final time to see that no one was on his way down the stairs, Harry folded together the map and covered them both with the Invisibility cloak, and then they left the dorm.
There were now lesser people left in the Slytherin Common Room, so they worked their way back to the main entrance with a little more ease.
It wasn’t long before the Sixth year Slytherins came in, all looking tired – and once again Harry and Ron slipped through the doorway once the final student had walked through. Krum was not among them.

They had to avoid both Peeves and Mrs. Norris on their way back, but they were soon standing in front of the Fat Lady.
‘Where in the world have you two been this long?’ The Fat Lady asked them.
‘Just taking care of some business.’ Harry explained. ‘Rock salt.’
‘Don’t ‘Rock salt’ me, you two should be indoors at this time of night!’
‘Right, so we should get indoors, shouldn’t we? Rock salt.’ Harry said calmly. The Fat Lady grumbled about ‘Youths these days’ and opened the portrait. Finally they were inside and safe again.
‘I can’t believe we pulled this off!’ said Ron feeling proud of himself, and then he burst out in giggles.
‘All right Ron, what did you do with Malfoy’s bed?’
‘Oh nothing really. (Giggle) I only - (Giggle) - found some – (Giggle) – thumbtacks on one the tables.’
‘Ron!’ Harry’s mouth dropped, but soon crept up into a smile. ‘You didn’t…?’
‘I sure did!’ Ron burst out into full laughter. ‘What I wouldn’t give to see Malfoy’s face when he goes to bed!!’ Now both Harry and Ron dropped onto the cough laughing hard. After a while of laughing Ron finally calmed down. ‘C’mon Harry. Nap time.’

‘Put I got to write a letter and tell Remus of our findings!’ Harry protested.
‘Going to try and push your luck by going to the Owlery in the middle of the night?’
Harry had to admit that Ron had a point. ‘All right. But first thing in the morning…’
‘I’m not going to stop you.’ And they both went up to their dorm. It was quiet in there; no one seemed to be awake to question them both where they had been. Ron dropped in his bed without changing and fell asleep instantly. Harry sat down in his own bed and began to remove his shoes, he thought of sleeping with his clothes on as well, to save time in the morning. Something then caught his eye in his bed.
Crookshanks? What was the cat doing in his bed? Maybe he feels lonely Harry decided. Hermione must’ve gone to Ginny’s Pyjamas party as well. Harry actually hoped that the cat would remain there, and then he could pass him over to Hermione as a peace offering. Yes, that sounded like a good idea. It wasn’t long after until he also was asleep.

***

Harry awoke a little later than he had intended. He wanted to be up early to write the letter to Lupin before anyone else got up, but he awoke as his dorm-mates were exiting the bedroom for breakfast.
‘Ron. Wake up.’ Called Harry as he rose from his bed.
‘Just a few minutes more, mum.’ Ron mumbled.
‘C’mon Crookshanks, let’s get down to the Common Room.’ The cat didn’t react. ‘Crookshanks?’ Harry picked the cat up. It was totally limp in his hands. ‘Ron, wake up now!’ Harry shook his friend violently.
‘What? I’m awake, I’m awake.’ Ron said groggily.
‘Ron, something’s wrong with Crookshanks!’
‘What, Crookshanks? What’s that darn cat doing here?’
‘I don’t know, but that’s not the issue here! He doesn’t move, something’s wrong with him!’
‘Oh. You think its something serious?’
‘We better get him down to Hermione. Let’s go.’ Ron got up from bed and Followed Harry down to the Common Room. They came down in time to see Ginny and Neville having a morning greeting in front of some giggling girls.

‘What did you tell them last night?’ Neville asked Ginny nervously.
‘Only stuff that won’t hurt to know, trust me.’ Ginny smiled. Ron was about to say something but Harry beat him to it.
‘Ginny. Has Hermione come down yet?’
‘I haven’t seen her.’ Ginny said. ‘Why?’
‘Something’s wrong with Crookshanks.’
‘What?’ Ginny gasped as she spotted the limp cat in Harry’s arms. She turned around. ‘Lavender! Has Hermione left your dorm?’
‘No, I think she’s still up there.’ Lavender answered with a yawn. ‘The curtains were still closed around her bed.’
‘It’s nothing serious.’ Neville cut in. ‘He’s just stunned.’
’Stunned?’ Harry repeated. ‘How can he be stunned?’
‘It was Seamus. He stupefied him.’
Harry, Ron and Ginny turned to the spot were Seamus stood. Seamus had at least the decency to look shameful.

‘He was acting crazy…’ Seamus tried sheepishly to explain.
‘You stupefied Hermione’s cat?’ Ginny asked sternly.
‘Congratulations, buddy!’ said Ron. ‘When Hermione hears about this, you’re going to be in deep shit!’ Seamus looked terrified.
Harry brought up his wand. ‘Enervate.’ He said, holding the wand over the cat. ‘OUCH!!’ Harry cried. Crookshanks had immediately attacked with his claws, squirmed out of Harry’s grip with a shrilly hiss and disappeared like a blur up the stairs to the girls dormitories.
‘Cat’s bloody bonkers.’ Ron commented.
‘That’s what I been trying to say!’ said Seamus.
‘Something’s upset him, can’t you see that?’ Ginny scolded.
‘About what?’ Ron asked.
‘Well, I just have to go up there to find out, don’t I?’ Ginny said matter-of-factly.
‘I’ll see you later then?’ Neville asked her.
‘You will.’ Ginny promised and kissed him on his cheek.

‘Ginny. About…’ Ron started.
‘Later Ron.’ Ginny said as she headed back to the stairs. Ron grumbled and turned to Neville instead, but he had quickly escaped to go to breakfast.
‘Let’s go and eat Harry.’
‘Not now, I have to write this letter to Remus.’ Harry said as he sat down with a parchment.
‘But I’m hungry…’
‘This is more important than food!’ Harry with an edge in his voice. Ron sighed and sat down to wait for Harry to finish.

Dear Remus.

I have made some major progress. Last nig

‘AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!’
Harry was interrupted by the horror-filled scream that came from upstairs the Girls dormitories. To his own dread it reminded him of when he and Cho had found Daniel Cody’s maimed body in the lake.
‘Ginny?’ Ron called in his own fear. The girl came rushing down shortly. Horror was written all over her body.
‘H-H-H-Harry… R-Ron… C-come Quick! I-its Hermione! I-I-I think she’s…she’s…’
Ginny couldn’t finish but her message was quite clear. Both Harry and Ron rushed past her up the stairs fearing the worst. It wouldn’t be until much later any of them would even remember that the wards preventing boys from entering the girls’ area did not react this time – as if it sensed that this was an emergency.
The sight that met them would forever be stuck in their minds. Crookshanks sat whimpering in the middle of the bed beside the motionless form of Hermione Granger. She lay sprawled on her back by the foot-end of her bed, two streams of now dried blood had poured down on the bed from two tiny holes in her throat.

‘Merlin preserve us!!’ Ron gasped in anguish.
Harry rushed to Hermione’s side, checking for her pulse. He found none.
‘Go get help!’ he croaked. Neither Ron nor Ginny could move. Ron stood petrified while Ginny stood shaking in the doorway, tears streaming down her face.
‘GINNY!! GO GET MADAM POMFREY OR PROFESSOR MCGONAGALL!! GET SNAPE EVEN, BUT GO GET HELP!!’ Harry screamed. That shook Ginny out of her stupor and she rushed off.
‘She’s… she’s dead, isn’t she?’ Ron asked in fright.
Harry couldn’t answer. His own anguish prevented him to. He slowly stroked her cold chin, feeling tears filling up in his eyes. He then saw the small piece of paper left beside her head. He took it, unfolded it and gasped. It was the missing page from Krum’s almanac. Originally it had said:

Valentine’s Ball. Date with Hermione.

But that had been crossed over. Instead another text dominated the page, a text written in blood:

Death to all Mudbloods!

********************************************************************************************************************

The Dark Being stood outside Hogwarts grounds, watching the sun go up.
Usually the sun is a bother to the Creatures of the night, but for once it felt none of it.
The fresh blood of the girl flowed through Its systems, filling It with a sensation long forgotten – a sensation banned from the likes of the Creatures of the Night.

Alive – The Dark Being felt: Alive!

Author’s Notes: How was that for Horror, or was I exaggerating? Now don’t jump the conclusions everybody, this story is not over yet.

‘Til next time…

20. Saving the one he loves

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

Yipes: some of you readers were really angry with me for what happened to Hermione. Believe me, I hated doing that to her, but it was necessary for the plot. Anyway, once you’ve read this chapter, I’m sure you will be happy with me again.

Well, not much action in this chapter – but very much boring talk. It will get better later, but then again: you will begin to get what you’ve all been waiting for in this story… hope you enjoy it.

Whomping Willow Tree: Sorry bud, but if you want Hermione to be a living dead, you’re going to have to write it yourself, that won’t happen in this fic. (And there’s where I gave away too much.)

Kitsune_Bi: Actually, Ginny’s full name IS Ginerva and not Virginia. J.K. Rowling has said so herself on her personal site.

Nobodyhead: Of course this is a Harry/Hermione fic. This is Portkey after all.

************************************************

‘I feel so ashamed Minerva.’ It was strange to hear Vladislav Malfoy talk about being ashamed when his voice was so monotonous – it didn’t fit together with his face, which actually did look distraught.
Harry and Ron were in Professor Dumbledore’s office that was currently used by Professor McGonagall, the deputy Headmistress. Things had been extremely hectic and confusing after Hermione’s violated body had been found in her dormitory – when Harry finally had managed to convince the Hogwarts-staff that Victor Krum was the prime suspect for the attack, several Aurors had immediately been called in to have him arrested – but Krum had disappeared.
Harry and Ron had spent the latest hour telling Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape and the Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt the whole story: everything from when Harry encountered Cho Chang as a Vampire to their recent visit to Slytherin house. It was a good thing that Remus Lupin and even Professor Dumbledore had been in on this from the very start – even more since all people present were members of the secret ‘Order of the Phoenix’ association - otherwise Harry felt he would face serious consequences for the massive rule-breaking he and Ron had done recently. Of course, he doubted Snape would let it go easily.

As per request, Kingsley Shacklebolt had McGonagall to send word for Professor Malfoy to be present at the office to be questioned when Harry had finished his story - The Defence against the Dark Arts-teacher stood and flipped through page after page in Krum’s almanacs that Harry had brought forth as evidence.
‘I assure you – and Mr. Shacklebolt, I have been just as deceived as all of you. Never could I have imagined when I took Victor into my service that he in fact was… a Vampire.’ Vlad explained. ‘But then again: that is what Vampires are good at.’
‘I’m afraid I will have to second that.’ said Snape. ‘Deception is a very common skill among the undead because of their ability to manipulate other persons’ minds – the usual side effects is that the victim becomes absent-minded. It all explains the strange behaviours I’ve noted among the students this year.’

‘Is it possible that Victor Krum manipulated you to take him into your service?’ Shacklebolt asked Vladislav Malfoy. ‘I can also ask: why did you take him into your service?’
‘I did it in a moment of pity.’ Vlad said calmly. ‘I promised him not to tell anyone this, but… Victor Krum is a compulsive gambler. Besides play Quidditch, there isn’t much he can actually do – so between the seasons he gambles to finance his own social life, which isn’t that honourable. He drinks and party too much.
‘As you probably have guessed: neither is he a good gambler. When I accidentally ran into him during one of my travels, he was totally broke and had massive gambling debts. In fact: he had a lot of angry people after him whom he owed a lot of money. I recognised Victor when I saw him, I knew he was young and had a promising career in Quidditch – it actually disturbed me to see him like that.
‘So in that moment of pity, I paid all his debts – in exchange for three years of service under me for his part. I was thinking that I would be able to maybe straighten him out, and during this last year it had all gone well… until this.’ Vlad sighed as he looked at the names written on the pages again. ‘I didn’t know this – who knows when and where he had encountered another Vampire that made him into this… thing. Such a waste on a fine young man.’

Just then Nymphadora Tonks came in through the door, or to be more precise: stumbled in through the door. Her foot had caught the last step.
‘We’ve completed the search through the whole castle; Dawlish went through the west wing and Berger through the south.’ Tonks said as she balanced herself. ‘We had help from all the staff here as well as the Head-boy and girl. They searched the houses while…’
‘Nymphadora.’ Kingsley cut her off and Tonks became silent looking disgruntled. She hated the use of her first name. ‘Skip the details. Just give me the results.’
‘Nada. Nicht. Nothing! The guy named Krum isn’t anywhere near the premises.’ Tonks reported.
‘He can’t just have disappeared?’ Ron said.
‘Vampires can, Mr. Weasley.’ Vladislav said monotonously.
‘He’ll be back.’ Snape stated. ‘He’s obviously got a taste for Ms. Granger, and I doubt he will give up on her now as she’s not dead yet.’
‘Are you certain of this, Severus?’ Kingsley asked.
‘Vampires usually kills the ones they feed on to hide their identity, they only make new Vampires if they want them for companions or ‘Cleansers’. Hermione Granger is still alive – barely, but alive. All it takes is one more bite to suck out the little blood that’s still within her, and then she’s lost.’

‘And you’re certain that he will come for her?’ Kingsley asked.
‘He’s been obsessed with her ever since the Tri-Wizard Tournament. He has already been rejected, but I’m certain that he will have her, one way or another.’
Harry sat completely still; taking in what Snape told them all. I should have seen this coming! he thought to himself. It’s my entire fault... I left her all alone. I yelled at her and drove her away – and now this happened to her because I wouldn’t be her friend. Even Ron sat completely petrified, looking scared of what he heard of the facts.
‘Then we must place guards around the ward around the clock!’ Kingsley said in a commanding tone. ‘We Aurors will patrol the grounds outside. Can I trust the Hogwarts staff to stand guard outside the door to the infirmary, Minerva?’
‘We will do everything within our power.’ McGonagall said, but not in her usual strong determined voice. ‘I’m just not sure it will be enough…’
‘It may not be…’ Kingsley agreed. ‘And if anything else happens, you may have to close this school.’ Harry and Ron gasped as Kingsley said this. McGonagall nodded in resignation.

The Aurors left to survey the grounds. Snape threw a vicious glare at the two students before he too left together with Professor Malfoy. Harry and Ron were now alone with Professor McGonagall.
‘Your disregard of the school-rules is really getting on my nerves Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley.’ She said flatly.
‘I’m sorry, Professor.’ Said Harry. ‘But I did what I felt I had to do. I know that neither Dumbledore or Lupin had meant that I would sneak into Slytherin house to expose Krum – but I had no other options at the time.’
‘Did these ‘no other options’ justify that prank of putting thumb-tacks in Mr. Malfoy’s bed?’ McGonagall asked sternly. Ron squirmed a bit in his seat but said nothing. ‘In Professor Snape’s book, you just earned yourselves a month worth of detention for intruding Slytherin house and causing harm on one of his students – but since I’m the head of Gryffindor I… I…’ McGonagall’s face suddenly lost all stern expression – she slumped back in Dumbledore’s chair, her head hanging low.
‘Oh, sod it all!’ she then said. Harry and Ron looked at each other in surprise. They had never heard Professor McGonagall talk like that before. And to their even bigger surprise: McGonagall began to sob. They hadn’t even thought about how hard all of this must’ve been for this woman. ‘What does it really matter? It won’t change anything! How can I even scold you when I deep down wish that you had discovered this sooner… then m-maybe… maybe M-ms. Granger wouldn’t b-be in the infirmary like t-this…’

Both Harry and Ron knew how deep McGonagall’s feelings really went with that – it was no secret to anybody that Hermione Granger was her absolute favourite student, and the fact that she was laying in the Hospital wing in a terminal state really broke the teachers heart. McGonagall was now crying loudly – Harry brought up a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to his teacher that she gratefully accepted.
‘It’s horrible how out of hand this has got…’ McGonagall sobbed while she dried her tears with the handkerchief. ‘I was only to fill in for Albus while he was away – and during my regime as Headmistress, I have lost four students and a teacher… and now I’m about to lose the fifth. P-probably even lose the whole school.’
‘B-but Hermione is still alive, isn’t she?’ Ron stammered. ‘And surely you can’t lose the school just because of some deaths that you didn’t cause?’
‘Can’t I?’ McGonagall nearly shrieked which caused Ron to back up a bit in his chair. ‘I’ll tell you Mr. Weasley, that I may very well lose this school. Remember what I told you about Cornelius fudge wanting to seize the first chance he can get to close us down? This is just it! If Shacklebolt do not capture this Vampire, the school will be condemned unsafe for the students – the ministry will shut us down immediately and send the children home for their own protection. And there’s nothing we can do then to stop it if that occurs.

‘As for Ms. Granger: yes, she’s alive… but for how long?’ McGonagall said dejectedly. ‘She’s a critical case – I don’t know what Poppy can do for her.’
‘Can we see her?’ Harry asked lowly, almost in begging. He knew that Madam Pomfrey would never let Harry in if he would come alone. The acting Headmistress looked at him in a kind of surprise but that quickly was replaced with a look of sympathy.
‘All right.’ she said. ‘I’d like an update myself. Let’s go.’ The two followed Professor McGonagall close behind. On the way to the infirmary, no single word were spoken – their thoughts were with their friend and respective student that they were on their way to see.
Reaching their destination, McGonagall knocked on the door. It was opened shortly afterwards by a worn woman who looked like have lost all hope. ‘Minerva…’ Madam Pomfrey greeted softly.
‘Poppy. Can we come in?’
‘I don’t want that many people here…’ Poppy began to object. ‘She’s very sensitive to bacteria’s right now…’
‘We wont go close to her.’ McGonagall said. ‘They’re her closest friends… they have a right to know.’

‘All right.’ Poppy gave in. ‘But you will follow my restrictions or you’ll go straight out!’ They all gave their promise as they walked in. Harry’s heart immediately plummeted down into his stomach as he caught sight of the only occupied bed. Had he not known that there still was a spark of life left in Hermione, he would have been convinced that she was nothing but dead where she was laying – pale, unmoving. It didn’t even look like she was breathing.
‘Is there any change?’ McGonagall asked Madam Pomfrey. The matron could no longer hold back her own tears.
‘She’s… she’s more dead than alive.’ Poppy sobbed. ‘And she shouldn’t even be alive at all with the little amount of blood that’s left in her. There’s an unknown force that prevents her from dying…’
‘The force of a Vampire.’ McGonagall said. ‘It keeps her alive until he can reach her for the final bite…’
‘A Vampire.’ Poppy said. ‘Somehow I still don’t believe it…’
‘Yet the evidence is there… Severus says that it’s the Vampire’s manipulative force that prevents us from believing it.’
‘We should have seen it when Ms. Chang was brought in…’ Poppy exclaimed.
‘We did. We only forgot about it shortly afterwards. We probably were forced to forget…’

‘What are you doing to save her?’ Harry asked, tearing his eyes away from Hermione.
‘Mr. Potter… I can do nothing! I don’t have the resources that I need to save her. Not anymore.’
‘What do you mean?’ Harry asked, trying to fight down his panic. ‘What do you need to save her?’
‘The very thing she has lost. Blood! But I don’t have any left in stock.’
‘Why not?’ Ron asked with a voice that already sounded defeated.
‘It’s been stolen! All of it!’ Poppy almost yelled. ‘I had it re-stocked shortly after the first theft using up my limit since blood-givers are rare – but that was stolen as well! St Mungo refuses to give me more!’
Harry remembered: it was during October just before his first Quidditch-match when he over-heard the matron telling McGonagall of a theft from the infirmary. He had not heard then what had been stolen, but now he understood what had happened. That explained why it had taken so long after Krum’s arrival before a first victim fell to the Vampire.
‘Krum has stolen the blood.’ Harry said. ‘He consumed it to sustain himself before he attacked Daniel Cody.’

‘But… can’t you take Hermione to St Mungo’s Hospital then?’ Ron asked. ‘Surely they must’ve more blood in stock there?’
‘Although there is this weird force that keeps her alive, it isn’t strong enough.’ Poppy shook her head in despair. ‘Ms. Granger almost died only by being brought down here – attempting to bring her to St Mungo’s will kill her.’
‘But what about Blood-Replenishing Potion then?’ Harry asked, remembering that Mr. Weasley was given that while he was in hospital during Christmas in his fifth year after having been attacked by a poisonous snake and the wound wouldn’t heal. ‘Can’t you give some of that to her?’
The matron let out a heavy sigh. ‘It won’t work – her metabolism is completely down, the potion will take her for dead and not activate. No, her only chance would be her parents – their blood would save her. But we can’t bring them here in time.’
‘But a Portkey will…’ Harry started but was cut off by McGonagall.
‘That’s not the problem Mr. Potter. It’s the Ministry. Or to be more precise: it is thanks to our dear Dolores Umbridge!’ McGonagall actually spat out the name. ‘A parent to a Muggle-born child can no longer enter the Wizard-world without authorization from the Ministry! They must apply for an application at least three weeks in advance – no exceptions! Not even for emergencies!’

‘Ms. Granger doesn’t have three weeks.’ Poppy said sadly. ‘I wouldn’t even give her three days. After that she will be dead, either by the Vampire or by the current blood-loss.’
‘That bitch can’t do that!!’ Harry yelled.
‘Oh she can. And she has.’ McGonagall said. ‘She doesn’t want any Muggles running around into our world as they please. It’s to ‘guarantee our safety to prevent our exposure’.’
‘B-but… what can we do then?’ Harry was beginning to feel panic again.
‘It’s just what I already have said: I can do nothing!’ Poppy’s shoulders slumped. ‘I’m afraid that she probably will never wake up again unless someone can come up with a miracle. But if we at least can prevent that Vampire from attacking her again…’ she swallowed. ‘…then at least she would not become one herself. At least then she would rest in peace.’

Madam Pomfrey would not let them stay anymore after that. Professor McGonagall ordered them to go back to Gryffindor tower as the classes had cancelled yet another time. Outside the infirmary, the three of them stood face to face with Peeves. The poltergeist did for once not cackle when he saw them; instead he threw them a mock sympathetic look.
‘So sad, so sad.’ Said Peeves. ‘Such a waste on such a promising student – we all had such high hopes for her, didn’t we?’ None of the students or teacher gave the poltergeist an answer.
‘But that’s life, isn’t it? You know, not even I feel this is the time for one of my famous pranks, so I decided to do something unusual for once… Believe it or not, I have written a poem, dedicated to the late Ms. Granger. Would you like to hear it?’
‘She’s not dead…’ Harry and Ron mumbled.
‘It is not the time for that either, Peeves.’ McGonagall said lowly.
‘I can’t think of a better time.’ Said Peeves and cleared his throat.

To: Hermione Granger.
“Condolences on your passing away.
Now, weary traveller, rest your head,
For just like me, you’re utterly dead.”

‘Did you like it?’ Peeves asked them with a grin. ‘It’s with black board and everything.’
Each of the three felt like hexing the rude poltergeist, but for some reason none of them found the strength to do so.

********************************************************************************************************************

The Gryffindor Common room had not been this quiet although being so crowded since Harry’s second year, when Ginny had been snatched and brought down to the Chamber of Secrets.
There weren’t many who would stand up and admit it, but there wasn’t anyone present who really hadn’t liked Hermione. Although she was of a bossy nature who was too strict of following the rules, she was also a kind and loyal person who always would stick up for those who had been treated unfairly. Hermione was the unofficial heart of Gryffindor, and her absence was like a hole in the Gryffindor spirit.
Although everyone knew how painful it must be for the remaining two of the infamous trio, it was Ginny who was visibly grieving. She was sitting in the middle of the couch between her brother Ron and boyfriend Neville, both of them trying to somehow console the weeping girl. Crookshanks remained upstairs on Hermione’s bed, refusing to move.
‘Why her?’ Ginny sobbed. She was twirling Hermione’s wand in her hands. ‘Why did this have to happen to her? She never done anyone any harm.’ There was more to her sorrow than anyone knew, because Hermione was the sister Ginny didn’t have – it was with her Ginny could share all her deepest secrets and who she could look up to. For her it was like losing a part of herself.

Harry couldn’t sit down there anymore. He was constantly reminded of Mrs. Weasley’s greatest fear: to lose a family-member and the last words ever exchanged was with anger. That’s exactly what had happened to Harry: the last time he and Hermione spoke, Harry had yelled at her. He was so overwhelmed with guilt and sorrow that he thought he was going crazy!
Once inside his dorm, he sunk down on his bed and only stared at an invisible spot on the wall. He felt so… empty. When Cho had died he had felt numb, which was a natural reaction once you lost somebody close to you, even though he now knew that the Vampire had forced those feelings upon him. When Sirius had disappeared beyond the veil in the Department of Mysteries, Harry had gone into a state of shock – which was another natural reaction. But he could not remember the last time he had felt like this when he thought of Hermione laying lifeless in the infirmary - feeling so empty.

The closest situation he could recall actually also included Hermione being hurt. It was in the Department of Mysteries after Antonin Dolohov had struck her down, he had been so afraid of Hermione being dead until Neville had found her pulse. It had been brief, but Harry was certain he had felt that same feeling during that moment.
Another jolt of guilt stabbed his heart – it was his fault that she had been hurt back then as well, but Hermione had never blamed him. Never once had she accused him of being stupid to run of after Sirius even though it had been obvious that it was a trap. Hermione knew that, and he hadn’t listened – but she came with him anyway. She had done so much for him – and he, Harry the heart-less bastard, had never even thanked her for her loyalty.

Harry buried his face in his hands. If he only could have one final moment with her: to apologize to her, to thank her for everything she had done for him – the help with the schoolwork, helping him prepare for the Tri-Wizard Tournament, all the Birthday and Christmas-presents she…
Something suddenly nagged Harry when he thought of Birthday-presents. He tried to figure out why but it was hard, because he couldn’t recall what Hermione had given him last time. And then it hit him, along with another stab of guilt: he never opened her last present to him!
It was only the day after he had been diagnosed with the Stress-related Nervous Disorder he had his Sixteen’s birthday and he had his first collapse that day – but that didn’t excuse the fact that he never opened it shortly afterwards, like he hadn’t cared. How heartless could you get?

Harry went to his trunk and fished out Hermione’s and Ron’s Birthday-presents to him – he felt unworthy of opening them now, seven month after. But he decided to open them anyway to honour his friendship with her.
Both packages were small and he couldn’t tell which one that came from Hermione, he would just have to take the chance. With trembling hands he unwrapped the small package and revealed… a Bouncing Ball?? There was also a note in it that he read.

Check this thing out, mate. Dad picked up three of these in a market outside London when he had to go out on a raid for the ministry. He’s been trying all week to figure out what kind of magic that’s in it, but I don’t know why he bothers: they’re very fun! Just throw it into the wall and watch it go wild! Ginny and I have been chasing around those crazy things for days now, Mum almost had a fit and threatened to ground us. Hermione claims that they’re just simple Muggle-toys, but I don’t believe her. Try it out and have a great load of fun!!

Happy Birthday from Ron.

Harry shook his head. How typical the Weasley’s to go nuts over a Muggle-object. He put it to the side and picked up the other package – the one from Hermione.
His hands trembled even more as he unwrapped it, but shortly afterwards he held its content in his hand – it was a gold-coloured pendant. Harry opened it up by its hinge, splitting it in two.
There was a picture of Hermione inside, and inside the lid there was an inscription engraved – Harry felt his eyes sting as he read the text:

I have always been your friend,
And I always shall be yours.

Everything that Harry had thought about a few minutes ago, as well as his feelings of guilt - it all hit him again, only this time ten times harder. Harry almost thought he would keel over and die, because that short line had broken his heart – tears began to run down his face. He looked at her picture.
It was a magical photo. He couldn’t tell where it had been taken but it looked like an exotic place. Hermione’s face was in close-up with her most natural expression. As Harry watched, a wind in the picture began to play with her long curly hair; her golden-brown locks danced in the air and then fell softly back over her shoulders. And during that time her picture gave him a sweet smile, and then everything repeated itself. Somehow this picture, this natural expression in her face told everything of what kind of person Hermione really was: she looked intelligent and secured, the picture radiated a warmth that spoke of a very kind soul - exactly like the real person.
It was the most beautiful picture he had ever seen of her.

Had Harry opened this on his birthday, he would’ve thought this was some sort of girl-thing – but as he looked at it now he saw it in a different light. He read the text over and over again, thinking about something that Ginny had said – she had said that Harry was blind. Could it be that this short line was a hint, a hidden message of Hermione’s true feelings? I always shall be yours. Could it mean that Hermione was… in love with him?
Harry let out an anguished cry. Somehow he knew it was exactly what it meant – he even realised that Hermione had over the years given him a lot of signals about that – and he had been too blind to see them. Harry now cried hard, face buried in his hands again. What of his own feelings for her? People do use to say that your true love is always the one right in front of you. Hermione had always been close to him – that was why he now felt so painfully empty! He was so used to have her beside him that he never even considered that she could very well be the one.
And she was the one! Harry finally knew it now – the only problem was that he knew it too late!!
But… was it too late?

Harry stopped his crying and straightened up. There was still life in her – very faint, but she was still alive. And as long as there was life, there was hope. And it was that hope that now filled Harry with new strength, and a determination. He knew what he had to do!
Clutching the pendant tightly in his hand, Harry stood, and then he walked out from his dorm. In a steady but quick pace, he walked down the stairs and passed everybody in the Common room without looking at anybody.
‘Harry? Where are you going?’ Ron called after him.
‘To do what I need to do!’ Harry answered without stopping, and without looking back. Without any other word he opened the portrait and walked out. Ron was too stunned to follow him. Harry’s voice was unlike any he’d ever heard before – it had been filled with a definitive tone that left no room for argument, filled with a strength that usually belonged to an adult and not a sixteen year old boy.
Harry did not halt his pace once; he walked with purposefulness and didn’t let anything distract him. The ghost of the Bloody Baron looked after him in bewilderment as Harry only walked right through him and didn’t give a single hint of uncomforting nor apology.

It wasn’t long until Harry was back outside the infirmary. He knocked on the door which shortly afterwards was opened by an annoyed Madam Pomfrey.
‘Mr. Potter, didn’t I tell you that… HEY?’ Harry walked straight inside, making the matron step back – and then he closed the door with a bang.
‘What is the meaning of this, Potter? You can’t just…’
‘Poppy.’ Harry cut her off with a calm but determined voice that caught Madam Pomfrey by surprise. She actually did fall silent. ‘I would like to know something, Poppy. You’re a healer, you’re job is to save life. So tell me: how far are you willing to go to save a life?’
Madam Pomfrey didn’t know what surprised her the most: the question, or Harry’s strong calmness. ‘Well, I… I would do anything possible to save a life of course, as long as it didn’t unwillingly hurt another person.’
‘Does that include disregard of some rules if necessary?’ Harry asked, still as calm.
‘What? Of course not, I have my principles… I don’t want to risk losing my license…’
‘So if you were presented with the only thing that would save a life, but there was some rules involved that would not allow it… would you not take it?’

Poppy’s face flushed with anger. ‘Just what exactly is it you’re implying here, Potter? What do you want anyway?!’
Harry was not the slightest unbalanced by the matron’s outburst. ‘Hermione needs blood to survive,’ Harry said the same cool calmness and determination. ‘but there’s nowhere you can get some.’
‘I will not persuade another person to surrender his blood to her against his will if that’s what you’re saying!!’ Poppy said sternly.
‘I’m not.’ Harry said in a now softer tone. ‘I want you to take mine!’
‘What?’
‘Hook me up to her. Let me share some of my blood with her!’
‘That’s… very gallant of you Mr. Potter, but I can’t. You’re under age…’
‘That’s why I asked you how far you are willing to go! Poppy, there isn’t time. I’m only five months away from my seventeenth birthday, so I definitely know what I’m doing. But we don’t have time to ask my relatives for their permission to go through with this – and for Hermione’s sake: we have to act now!’

Madam Pomfrey stood speechless.
‘Poppy, you said that you would do anything to save a life – I’m giving you that opportunity. Would you really prefer to face sleepless nights for a long time ahead of you just because you feel inclined to follow some silly rules instead of taking this chance? I’m asking you here to forget your license – do what your heart feels is morally right! Screw the rules. Please, let me save her.’
‘Lie down on the bed beside hers, Harry.’ said Madam Pomfrey.

************************************************

Ron was shocked when Harry came back a few hours later. He did not come in the same manner as he’d left – Harry was dragging his feet behind him, he hunched because he didn’t look like he had the strength to stand straight, and he was very pale in his face.
‘Harry! What happened?’ Ron rushed to his side. ‘By Merlin, not you too! Did you run into Krum?’
‘No.’ Harry said weakly. ‘It’s nothing like that…’
‘But you look so weak. I must get you to Madam Pomfrey…’
‘I just came from there…’ Harry struggled to say. ‘She told me to rest…’
‘B-but… what happened to you, Harry?’ Ron held him up while Harry stumbled across the room towards the stairs.
‘I did what I had to do…’ Harry said. ‘Everything will be okay now…’
‘What will be okay?’
‘Just get me up to our dorm… must rest.’ Ron dragged Harry up the stairs and managed to get him into their dormitory. Ron literally dropped Harry onto his bed.
‘What did you do, Harry?’ Ron argued, being worried for his friend.
‘Later, Ron… must…rest…’ Ron was about to argue further but had to give up. Harry had already fallen asleep.

Author’s notes:

I had originally planned to write more to this chapter – but it seemed like a good place to stop. Besides you’re all eager to see what happens next so I thought that I give you this for the moment and upload the rest later.

Peeves’ poem was swiped from an episode of red Dwarf, and the text in the pendant comes from Star Trek; I thought they both fitted in there.

Well, I hoped I calmed you guys down a bit – see you later…

21. The Vampire

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

Thank you everyone for your reviews!! Some of you pointed out to me that you should not mix different blood types, as it could be quite lethal. This is not a mistake on my part, I’m quite aware of that fact. I’m simply taking a cheap magical way out of that mess, as you will see. Sorry if you don’t agree with it.

A reader named Siaru has complained to me that the text go off the screen with no scrolling and asked for a re-format of the fic. Has anyone else experienced this problem? Because I can’t find anything wrong from my part, I always double-check so that everything uploads okay. As I sometime in the future will revise this story, I’d like to know so that I can in some way adjust it to work for everyone. (If I’m able to find what in the world I’m doing wrong that is, which I can’t figure out. My re-formatting into html always seems to work.)

Anyway, on with the story…

*********************************************

Argus Filch, the caretaker of Hogwarts, was not a very happy person for the moment. Of course, when was he ever? But the reason for his unhappiness this time was because he was sitting on guard-duty in the middle of the night outside the infirmary. He was to make sure that no unauthorized personal entered the room without proper authorization – and to keep a lookout for the wanted young man Victor Krum in case he would show up in the corridors trying to get in to the unconscious girl.
That was highly unlikely: all the main entrances were closed and firmly locked and the wanted man was not even within the castle anymore. If he was to try to reach the occupant inside the Infirmary he would have to climb the outside walls and use the windows – and he would not be able to approach those without being spotted with the Aurors patrolling the grounds outside. So what was the reason to waste his time?

Filch did not believe in those silly rumours about a Vampire running around the premises – he was certain that all those recent deaths and accidents were the result of the students’ undisciplined behaviours. If he only could have his way – if he only could be allowed to practice the old ways of punishments again - he’d always felt that Dumbledore was too soft with those disrespectful brats.
Oh, how close he had been last year. His heart was still sore for that lost opportunity. Dolores Umbridge had signed the form for Approval of Whipping – and when they had caught the Twin troublemakers Fred and George Weasley red-handed, he thought he would have the best time of his life. How he had longed to lash their skins – he would have hanged them by their thumbs from his well-oiled chains in his dungeons, he was to savour their cries for mercy… but the morons had managed to escape.

And then Dumbledore returned – and had Dolores Umbridge removed and had the form for Approval of Whipping revoked before he had the chance to administer discipline on somebody else. Argus Filch still cursed these misfortunes – in his opinion, Dolores Umbridge was the best thing that had ever happened to Hogwarts – he should have known it was too good to be true.
His cat Mrs. Norris meowed, voicing her own annoyance.
‘I know how you feel, my dear.’ Filch mumbled to his pet. ‘We certainly have better things to do than sit around here guarding a Mudblood girl. Had the staff only let us have our way, she probably wouldn’t be in there in the first place. Life’s a piece of shit, isn’t it?’
Mrs. Norris didn’t answer. Her lamp-like eyes were fixed towards the far end of the corridor.
‘What is it? Is someone coming, my dear?’ Filch stood up, gazing down the dark corridor. His heart rate sped up. If this was a student breaking the rules and was snooping around the castle in the middle of the night, then soft discipline is damned! He would make the runt regret this stroll out of bed! His fists clenched in anticipation of the thought…
He saw movement, heading towards his direction. He squinted his eyes to try to make out the identity of the person… The midnight wanderer came closer, the appearances became clearer…
‘Oh. It’s you.’ Filch said, not bothering to hide his disappointment.

********************************************************************************************************************

Hermione Granger was feeling extremely terrible. There was a nasty throb within her skull that threatened to split her head in two and she felt really nauseous – she had trouble to collect her bearings. And on top of that: she could barely move - but she didn’t dare to even if she could, because if she did move, she would throw up.
It surprised her that she felt all this at all. The last thing she remembered was that buzzing in her mind which had prevented her to escape her dormitory – and then she had collapsed on her bed, where she had waited for her doom. She had expected to wake up into an everlasting nightmare, and to feel an urge to do things she’d never want to do to another living being…
Instead she found herself in the darkened infirmary, still feeling the illness that had been inflicted her. There was no doubt that she still was alive, but she didn’t know how that could be? Had someone found her in time and alerted the staff that brought her down here? Could she even dare to believe that there was still hope for her?

Then she heard the voices. They were muffled since the talkers stood on the other side of the closed door – but since the rest of Hogwarts castle was so quiet during the night, she could make out what they were saying.
‘No, I can’t agree on this.’ Argus Filch said. ‘I’m under strict orders to sit here until I’m relieved by Mr. Sly. I can not suddenly let you take over my watch without approval from Professor McGonagall.’
‘Why, that’s fine Argus. I admire your devotion of sticking to the arranged time-tables.’
Hermione tensed up – she knew that voice, and that knowledge sent a chill down her spine! She hoped that Argus Filch would not back down. But the dreaded voice continued:
‘But surely you won’t mind me relieving you for a while? You got plenty of other things to so, I’m sure?’
‘Er… --- That I have.’ Filch’s voice sounded strangely distant all the sudden. It was a somewhat vague tone with no trace of his usual sour mode.
‘Then don’t let me stop you, Argus. You can go about your business – just return here in good time before Mr. Sly is due to relieve you.’ The other voice said.
‘I will.’ Filch said in the same vague tone.
‘And you will remember nothing of my coming down here and temporarily relieving you.’
‘I will remember nothing.’ Said Filch as his steps could be heard and then disappear.

So much for hope. Hermione trembled all over and tried to rise. She wanted to escape the person who where now entering through the door, she wanted to hide – but she was unable to move. And now she recognised that buzzing, the same as before, in the back of her mind under the throbbing pressure in her head. It inhibited her strength. There would be no escape this time.
‘You’re awake?’ the intruder said. ‘That’s a surprise – no one usually regain consciousness after having that much blood drained from your systems.’
‘You should know.’ Hermione said in a weak but defiant tone. ‘You’ve been through it yourself once, have you not Professor Malfoy?’
The Defence against the Dark Arts-teacher came into view. He stood just beside her bed and smiled down at her.
‘You’ve known all along, didn’t you?’ he said in a cheerful tone that was unusual for his otherwise monotonous character. ‘Victor warned me that you would figure it out.’
‘Yes. I know you are a Vampire!’ Hermione had to keep talking. She hoped that someone would come by to check on her.
‘How did you know?’ Vladislav Malfoy asked her in the cheerful tone he had taken.

‘The fact that you never did any magic in any of our lessons! Victor always did it for you! And I remembered something that we learned in our very first Charms-class in first grade: Professor Flitwick told us that it is the living cells that produce the magic within humans. Vampires aren’t alive - they have no living cells! Hence: you didn’t perform any magic before us because you can’t do any!’
‘Then how do you explain the incident in the class when Mr. Potter asked me to teach you about Vampires and I called a book to me?’ He asked still smiling.
‘You didn’t. But you made us think you did!’ Hermione said, still in her defiant tone. ‘You’ve been mind-manipulating us from the first day you came here – you only had to temporarily boost your control in our minds, giving us the imaginative impression that you used ‘Accio’ to call that book to you… but it was really Victor who controlled that book, you just wouldn’t let us notice it.
‘It was Harry’s reaction that made me think that something was not right – he already had trouble with Voldemort invading his mind, your doing is not much different. It was his brain that automatically registered an intrusion and that made his scar hurt. Harry did not briefly react on Voldemort that day – he reacted on you!’

Vlad let out his high-pitched, but hollow laughter. ‘You really are a clever girl! I am amazed of your ability to analyse every situation this thoroughly to reach the correct conclusion! You are right after all – most wizards doesn’t have an ounce of logic in them, and that’s what I used to my advantage. That’s why I let all the signs point to victor, to anyone else here it was so obvious that he was the culprit - but I could not fool you, I see.’
‘It wasn’t like I could say anything anyway… your mind-manipulation of us wouldn’t let me.’
‘That was the point with it – too bad that it wasn’t until now that you’ve actually managed to break free from it, don’t you think?’
Yes too bad, she had broken free from the mind-control on her subconscious level once she saw the bite-marks on her neck. But it wouldn’t do her any good unless she could tell someone about it. Couldn’t somebody come by to check up on her? She didn’t know how much longer she could distract Vladislav Malfoy. Hermione was breathing heavily now from anxiety and fear. She couldn’t let her hope falter – she had to keep him talking!
‘What I don’t understand is Victor’s part in everything… what hold have you got on him? Does he even know that you’re a Vampire?’

‘Oh, he knows. He knew from the first time I crossed path with him. You see, my dear – I stumbled upon Victor Krum during one of my travels, when he was trying to get away from a brute that was to collect a gambling debt from him… did you know that victor is a compulsive gambler?
‘Anyway, I found the two of them in a darkened alley – and I was extremely hungry at that time! Of the two, I smelled that it was Victor’s stalker that had the fresher blood – I fed from him, and then I snapped his neck.’
Hermione shivered. It sounded so terrible hearing somebody talking about killing another being with such coolness – like it was nothing to concern about.
‘Victor knew at once what I was – and he knew that I would not let him live since he saw me. You know, I expected him to put up a fight to resist me until his end – at least that would have me respect him. But I had not expected Victor Krum to be a snivelling coward – he dropped on his knees and begged me for his life! Can you believe it - he pleaded to me not to kill him!’ For a moment Vlad’s smile dropped and was replaced with a look of disgust.

‘Victor then proposed to me that he could pledge me his loyalty in exchange for his life – and I thought that over. His blood was useless to me because it’s tainted with poisons of alcohol and drugs – but he could seek out fresh blood for me! Victor Krum is my blood-seeker, my dear. You see, I can’t stay long at any place at the time and drink blood without raising suspicions – but Victor can go to different areas in my place, study the behaviours of potential victims and lure them to me for feeding and then dispose of them in a manner that would look like accidents. I demanded three years of service of service from him in exchange for his life – after that I promised he would be free as long as he keeps quiet about me.
‘It all worked well until we came here. I came to England because I thought of paying my relatives a visit…’
‘Does the Malfoy’s know…?’ Hermione asked. Any question was good to extend this conversation.
‘Lucius does. His wife Narcissa and Draco do not.’ Vlad answered. ‘Only the current Head of the family knows that I’m a Vampire – it’s one of the biggest secrets in the clan that Lucius wants to be kept secret.

‘Anyway, when I came to the country I read in The Daily Prophet of Lucius’ arrest – I also read of Hogwarts looking for a new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher. It was the perfect opportunity to lay low for a while – so I visited the Minister for magic and – shall we say, convinced him to let me take the post. Fudge actually seemed happy about it.’
‘Y-you came here to lay low?’ Hermione asked in surprise. ‘But I thought… you came here to challenge Harry… to have a go for his blood – to see what it would do for you since he is The-Boy-Who-Lived!’
Vlad cocked an eyebrow. ‘Is that what you think? It’s not like you to jump the conclusions my dear; I have no interest in Potter or his vendetta against Voldemort. I’m just a traveller who takes the situation where-ever I happen to come by.’
‘Then… then why did you make Cho Chang a Vampire? Your kind never makes another unless you have a reason for it? Why if it wasn’t to attack Harry?’

‘Aah… now I see your point!’ Vlad said smiling again. ‘That was actually Victor’s idea – but I should have realized from the start what his game was. Victor Krum is extremely jealous of your friend, my dear. He has hated him ever since Potter won the Tri-Wizard Tournament and not him. And he didn’t like Potter’s friendship with you – he wanted you for himself and thought Potter was in the way. He also knew of your affection for him in turn.’
Vladislav’s expression suddenly became angry. ‘Victor tricked me! He said that Potter was on to me and we needed to dispose of him. That’s why he put up Cho Chang for my ‘bite’ before Christmas, but I was to make her a Vampire. He knew Potter would follow her to her tomb to say his final goodbyes, and we would have Ms. Chang to kill him there. I had a mental link with Cho Chang during Christmas to watch Potter’s termination – but he survived! And thanks to somebody named Lupin, Harry learned of a Vampire being in Hogwarts - and with that knowledge, he broke free of my mental control! Victor had ruined everything with his personal scheme and for that; I punished him by letting him take the blame! I had him show Potter Daniel Cody’s swimming badge in his possession – making Potter go after him instead of raising suspicions of me.’

Vlad’s expression calmed down. ‘I was then free to resume my ‘laying low’-business without danger of exposure, but I had told Victor to just do his blood-seeking job for me and keep out of Potter’s sight – of course he didn’t because he was so smitten with you. He always tried to be where you were.’
‘So when I wouldn’t return his love, he put me up on the list for you to bite – just like the others?’ Hermione was really beginning to worry now. She was running out of questions and no one seemed to get some idea of to check on her.
‘Yes… I see that you are curious about the others - you’re right, their death’s is my doing.’ (Vlad did not know that Harry had already confirmed the previous attacks to Hermione.) ‘When I first came here I lived of the animals in the forest – but that kind blood is not as effective for renewing like human blood. I stole the blood Madam Pomfrey had in stock in her cabinet to sustain me – it lasted until October before I bit Daniel Cody and left the body to be eaten by Timor-Clams to hide the true cause of his death.
‘While I roamed around in the Dark Forest in the first month, I stumbled upon Hagrid’s brother. It was a too good knowledge to dismiss – and when time was essential it was fairly easy to manipulate that big oaf’s insignificant mind to make him step on the remains of Lucas Pamir… laying that blame on him.’

So Hagrid was right – Grawp is innocent. Too bad that it seemed like that Hermione wouldn’t be around to clear his name.
‘By the time I bit Cho Chang, I had gained enough control of the whole school to make them miss the obvious cause of her sickness as I could not lay out false tracks at that time. But it all went smoothly and I had now drank enough blood to last me a long time – I did after all have to drain Ms. Chang completely in order to make her an undead. But keeping that mental link with her was exhausting – and around Christmas when about everybody had left, I grew restless. And when I grow restless, I become hungry – I went down and fed on Justin Finch-Fletchley, and then I made it look like that his plant: the Venomous Tentacula he’d been growing had attacked him.’
Hermione dropped a tear for the terrible fates of her classmates. If the Professor took notice of it, he ignored it – he only kept on talking.
‘The Centaur Firenze’s death followed – but I did not bite him if you thought that. All I did was to force down his mental defences so Victor could put the Imperious-curse on him and lead him into the forest where his own kind dealt with him.
‘After those death’s, I had drank enough blood to be sustained for a while – and then Madam Pomfrey had managed to re-stock her own blood-supply. I don’t need to tell you that I already drank it all – it lasted me through these past weeks!’

Now it was Hermione who took up the rest that had transpired: ‘And during the time that passed, the Valentine’s Ball went by…’ she said with a trembling voice. ‘I broke up with Victor – and in anger he told you to go after me next, didn’t he?’
‘Yes.’ Vlad confirmed. ‘He nagged about it so much that now that you two no longer saw eye-to-eye, he was certain that you eventually would fully figure everything out, especially after that lesson when I told you everything about Vampires.’ Vlad then smiled again. ‘It was tiresome to listen to, yet I couldn’t deny that he had a point – especially after your brilliant inference about the wooden stakes through the hearts. It was a precaution to silence you – no real offence meant by my part. I actually like you.’
‘B-but… I’m not… d-dead? You… you didn’t kill me the first time…?’
‘I had originally planned to kill you after just one bite…’ Vlad’s smile now became even wider and his voice dropped to a whisper. ‘Can you imagine my surprise when I tasted your blood the first time? It’s been two century’s since I’ve came across blood tasting as fresh as yours.’
Hermione started to shiver violently, her eyes widening in fear…

Vladislav leaned closer to her to whisper in her ear. ‘People today fill themselves with all kinds of poisons: they drink alcohol and inhale all kinds of vapours – I tell you, it makes their blood bad. Even cosmetics have a habit of getting into their systems, decreasing the quality. But with you – I noticed nothing of those poisons in you… your blood was so fresh, such fine taste, so strong…’
‘M-my parents are dentists…’ Hermione stammered. ‘I grew up learning t-to avoid all unhealthy chemistries…’ And the irony of fate was that her clean living was now going to be her downfall. ‘A-and I never felt a necessity for cosmetics… I want people to appreciate me for h-how nature developed me – I do not want to be courted b-because of someone taking liking to a false appearance that does nothing but to mask my true face…’
‘A wise decision my dear… and very fortunate for me.’ Vlad began to gently play with her hair, brushing it away from her face. The gentleness was really disturbing for her – it was a false calming gesture before the inevitable pain would come… it was like a mockery.
‘Thanks to your clean living, you have a health factor that’s stronger than the rest the average population – it will be most useful to me… Yes Ms. Granger, you will become my Cleanser – my Vampire bride…’

Hermione could no longer hold back her tears… all her hope were now gone as no one would happen to come by and stop him - and she had no more subjects to distract him with. Her fate had been delayed, but now it had caught up with her – the worst part was that she would remain awake through it.
‘Don’t distress yourself my dear… I admit that it will feel unpleasant at first – but afterwards you will experience a new dimension of immortal life… pain will have no meaning for you anymore…’
‘P-p-please…’ Hermione sobbed. ‘I d-don’t c-care about being immortal – j-just kill me and be done with it. But don’t… don’t make me a Vampire… not a Vampire…’
‘I’m sorry my dear… but you’re no good to me dead. Undead however… that’s where your potentials will be to my complete favour.’ And then he gave the shivering girl a toothy grin, revealing the elongated fangs. Hermione whimpered with terror.
With the same disturbing gentleness, he shoved her head a bit to the side, exposing her neck. Vlad opened his mouth widely and leaned closer…
Hermione was petrified. Whether it was from a mind-manipulation or terror made no difference – her body simply refused to respond to any attempt for escape.

This can’t be happening, this can’t be happening, this can’t be happening… she thought as she felt the fangs painfully pierce her skin and sink into her blood-system – she tried to scream, but no sound came out. Vlad’s lips closed around the wound and he began to suck out the warm fluid through the holes…
…and suddenly he jerked away as if he’d been hit by something.
‘P-tui!!’ Vlad spat out the little amount of blood he had captured. Hermione put her hand to her bleeding neck, watching him wide-eyed and bewildered. There were times when she hated her own thirst for knowledge, but she had to ask herself the question: Why did he stop?
Vladislav straightened himself up while he dried his mouth with the back of his hand. ‘Well, that explains some of the mystery – someone has made a blood transfusion with you! That’s why you are awake.’
A blood transfusion with me?? She thought to herself. Who would do such a thing for me?
‘It’s not bad quality, but there’s a spell in it that I react to!’ Vlad looked thoughtful. ‘Must be something Madam pomfrey cast – I guess it’s an adaptive-spell to help change the new blood to match your own type… but I don’t understand why I’m reacting to it. There are very, very few spells that actually can affect a Vampire.’ They looked at each other – both looking strangely lost after this unexpected development of the moment…

‘I guess there are always exceptions to the rule – I’ve never tried to consummate blood with that particular spell before… I suppose that I will just have to wait. Whatever spell it is, it will wear off once its purpose is fulfilled.’
Hermione didn’t give any answer to the theory. She was still shivering from the horrifying ordeal, not daring to think of what the Vampire would do now. It was obvious that he was not about to give up… The Vampire leaned closer to her again to whisper in her ear:
‘Your blood is very fresh, my dear – the amount which I have already drank has renewed me beyond my usual standards… I can wait for a few days. But of course, I can’t leave you here with the your knowledge of me being the one who bit you in the first place – and although you are weakened, I cannot resume complete control of your mind in such short time and I have no wish to do any other external or internal damage to you to make you unconscious again…
‘I suppose the only option is that I will have to take you away from here – there are some caves deep inside the Forbidden Forest… You will be safe there.’

Safe? Safe from what? Your abduction of me will only give you safety to not lose me as a Cleanser – I will never be safe again… Hermione screamed in her mind. But for some reason she could not speak out her objection loud – maybe because she deep in her logical side of herself knew that an objection would be quite futile. Vladislav Malfoy lifted her up from the bed, settled her in his arms and walked towards the window where he stepped up on the window-ledge.
‘Aurors are patrolling the ground.’ Vlad said without a hint of concern. ‘But they are looking for someone walking into the grounds – not for someone exiting a window. This is so easy that it’s almost scandalous…’ And the Vlad stepped off the window out into thin air – but they were not falling to the ground. Instead it was like if the wind itself had caught the Creature of the Night – they sailed over the forest, gliding silently over the treetops.
Hermione remembered the lesson they’d had: When a person becomes a Vampire, evolution takes a big step ahead as they pass beyond life and death into a new phase of existence, gaining powers that aren’t meant for mankind. They can learn to tap into the forces of nature to repel their mass from the earth and propel themselves forward by will, like a form of telekinesis. Thanks to his dark robes, the Vampire travelled in a perfect stealth, flying with such silence that Hermione knew that it was unlikely someone might’ve heard a slight rustle, even less caught sight of them. She also knew that whereever the Vampire was taking her; it was unlikely that anyone would ever find her.

********************************************************************************************************************

How could things have become so catastrophic? Ron Weasley thought he was about to lose his wits as he headed back to the Gryffindor Tower late afternoon. It was Saturday, so no lessons were scheduled – that was why Ron had left Harry to go on sleeping after he’d woke up. Ever since he had come back from the Infirmary last night, Harry had not woken up since. But the first thing that had happened in the morning was that the Gryffindors had found their breakfast in the middle of the Common Room – and a big note was attached to the backside of The Fat Lady’s portrait: No one was allowed to leave the House under any circumstances!
As the time reached noon, most of the students was beginning to experience Cabin fever. They were confined to quarters and no one knew why, the frustration was so evident that fights were almost about to break out – it took the Prefects all their knowledge to keep everyone calm.

Lunch showed up in the Common room shortly afterwards, together with special instructions to the Prefects to divide the Students into groups to be let out and to be escorted to the lavatories together with some teachers – but no questions asked were answered. Harry was still sleeping.
Finally around five, the Prefects were called for a meeting with the Teachers… and the news were grave. Extremely grave! It was a gloomy bunch of Prefects that walked back to their House, Ron and Ginny were taking the worst toll from the news. And now they had the responsibility to share the bad news with the rest the house – it was a responsibility they wanted to be without.

Entering Gryffindor House, the Prefects were instantly bombarded with questions of what was going on and why they had been locked inside the tower. The two seventh-year Prefects took charge and called for quiet so that they could tell everyone. Ron left Colin and Ginny to help the two oldest to give everybody the updates – he himself went up the stairs to his dormitory to tell Harry personally.
Harry had not left his bed – he was still out cold and was still pale-faced. Ron hoped he had not caught some kind of fever. Ron grabbed Harry’s shoulder to wake him.
‘Harry. Harry, you need to wake up now.’
‘Ugh, leave me alone Ron.’ Harry groaned without opening his eyes. ‘Madam Pomfrey told me to rest…’

Ron decided to drop the bomb. ‘Harry. Hermione’s gone!’ Harry instantly rose up in a sitting position, glaring at his friend with wide-open eyes. ‘What do you mean: gone?!’ he demanded fearfully.
‘She’s disappeared from the Hospital wing! T-there was blood on the sheets… otherwise there’s no trace of her.’ Ron explained sorrowfully. ‘No one can explain how anyone could have gotten to her – the Aurors saw nothing and Filch claims that no one got passed him.’
‘Well, Filch and the Aurors are nothing but incompetent fools!’ Harry roared as he swung his legs off his bed, ignoring the nauseous feeling coming over him. ‘Please tell me they’re looking for her…?’
‘They’ve been planning a search-party since mid-day, but they won’t start it until we students are out of the way!’
‘What does we students have to do with this?’ Harry asked impatiently.
‘The staff can no longer guarantee our safety here at Hogwarts. We are all to board the Hogwarts Express at Nine O’clock tonight to take us home. They’re closing the school.’

Author’s notes:

You might have hoped for a longer chapter, but I found that it was a good place to stop. Next chapter will unfortunately be even shorter as it will be a filler-chapter. I only hope that I will get it up on time, because in just one week I will have to escape my apartment as my Landlord will tear out my whole bathroom for a renovation – I will have neither water nor drainage, so it will be impossible to live there. And there will be no computer where I’m going. :(

So how many did I manage to fool? Probably none of you, it was so obvious that Vladislav Malfoy was the Vampire so it was almost disgusting; I really did my best to make it look like it was Krum. But I’m afraid that this is the main flaw with my story – glad you guys still enjoy it though. The information about Flitwick telling First-years that magic is produced by living cells within humans are not in the books – I made that up.

Until next time…

22. Fight or flee

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

Finally, finally I got this chapter done – it has taken me a whole lot longer than I anticipated. Unfortunately that is how it can be when you got almost no life of your own, with tough work-hours and crippled relatives who need my help with chores.

Something else that was unanticipated was the length of this chapter – I claimed that it would be short, how wrong I was. But I doubt that that will trouble any of you readers.

As always I want to thank my readers for your reviews. One named nobodyhead hinted to me that the story could use some Lupin/Tonks interaction – well buddy, I’m sorry, I don’t want to go there. I think the age-difference is a little too big – Tonks is rather young, she had been an Auror only for a year in OotP, and Lupin is literally old enough to be Harry’s father. Who knows how long James and Lily were out of Hogwarts before they had Harry, so Lupin might even be old enough to be Tonks father.

Anyway – on with the story, finally…

*********************************************

The Hogwarts castle was in turmoil. As soon as the order was out, students were to quickly pack all their belongings and go straight down to the Great Hall and report to a teacher who would check them in on a list - any detouring to other parts of the castle was strictly forbidden. And after they had reported to a staff-member, no one was allowed to leave the area - no teacher or Auror wanted to risk to lose another student after Hermione’s disappearance. Everyone was later to be escorted down to the Hogwarts express all at the same time by Teachers and Aurors under a tight security.

Although Harry still looked sick, (no one had any idea what was wrong with him,) he too had packed all his belongings and was now levitating his trunk before him with Hedwig’s empty cage standing on top - Ron was walking beside him, levitating his own trunk. A teacher was to later send the private-owned owls down to their respective owners once they had all settled down in the Great Hall.
‘I can’t believe that it has come to this…’ Ron murmured. ‘And I still can’t believe that they’re sending us away! We should be allowed to stay and help to find Hermione…’
‘This is a waste of time!’ Harry growled. ‘Who knows what could be happening to her right now, we don’t even know if she’s alive or dead…’ The thought made Harry’s bones chill, and his already slight headache increased its pressure. ‘They should be out there right now, looking for her… but instead they herd us around like cattle back here, not even considering the valuable time that goes to waste…’

‘And why don’t you think that’s necessary, Mr. Potter?’ asked a silky but cold voice. Harry stopped and turned around; coming face to face with the teacher he liked the least. Severus Snape looked at the two with an expression that gave no hint of any real concern for the current situation.
‘Based on the facts we had before, there is for the moment not a top priority to look for Ms. Granger as…’
‘Not a top priority?!!’ Ron exclaimed.
‘Don’t interrupt me, Weasley!’ snarled Snape. ‘Had school not been closed, I would’ve given you detention! As I was saying: there is no point to look for her because it is most probable that she is already dead. After all, she couldn’t be moved from the ward as it could kill her – but as she has been removed now… do any of you two find a reason to think why she should still be alive?’

‘She is alive.’ Harry said determined.
‘So certain are you?’ Snape questioned him with an odd, twisted smile. ‘Did you plan to sneak away to go looking for her perhaps? That’s a strictly no-no, Potter. Our top priority now is to get the ones who are still in good health out of here while we still can – and that includes the two of you. Now move along, both of you. You’re going home, and I’m going to keep my eyes on you to make sure that the two of you do just that.’
Snape moved them along the corridor leading to The Great Hall. Harry could imagine the big disappointment upon the Dursley’s if he was to come home four months earlier – but Harry had no intention of witnessing that. Not while the girl who meant more for him then he’d earlier realised was in danger out there.

When they came down to The Great hall, Snape left them with a final glance that clearly said: ‘I’ll be watching you’. Harry held back a scowl as he sat down at the Gryffindor table - Ron also left his side as he spotted Luna and went over to talk with her.
Watching the large crowd of people who had come down so far, Harry was surprised to see Vladislav Malfoy in a conversation with his nephew Draco. He couldn’t make out what they were saying, but Harry got the impression of that Vlad was trying to come in better terms with the younger Malfoy now that school was closed – he was after all no longer an active Professor. Draco still had a slight frown creased on his forehead, but he was listening to his older relative.

Harry rather felt then saw somebody sitting down beside him – he turned his head and saw Ginny watching him. She looked a lot calmer now than she had before when she’d found Hermione lying lifeless on her bed – but the sadness and worry were still in her eyes.
‘Ginny.’ He acknowledged her.
‘You’re going after her, aren’t you?’ she asked bluntly. Harry was taken by surprise by her straight-forwardness, but he nodded in confirmation.
‘At the first chance I can get.’ Harry told her. ‘I’m planning to slip away down at the train after they’ve seen me board it. Why, are you planning to stop me?’
‘You know me better than that.’ She said without having taken an insult as she put her hand inside her robes and pulled out a long object that she handed it to him. ‘This will help you find her.’

‘Hermione’s wand?’ Harry let out in recognition as he took it. ‘How will this help me?’
‘She never told you of the Scipio Coagmentatio did she?’ At Harry’s bewildered expression she went on with her explanation. ‘It’s a Wand-link charm; it connects the wand to the owner with a magical link. And more importantly: this has given the wand the ability to seek out the closest source of its master. Just hold it flat in your palm, like when you use the Four-Point spell and say: Sceptuchus Vestigo – and the wand will point you to the closest source of her.’
‘Way to go, Hermione.’ Harry whispered as he felt himself being filled with more hope. ‘Thanks a lot, Ginny.’ He said and pocketed the wand.
‘Bring her home, Harry.’
‘Ginny!’ another voice suddenly called. Colin Creevey walked towards them looking anxious. ‘The Gryffindor Tower is now empty and the oldest Prefects has escorted the last ones down here – but there’s a First-year missing!’
Ginny instantly stood up, looking alarmed. ‘Who?’ she asked her fellow Fifth-year Prefect.
‘Eloise Mendoza. You know, that Spanish girl.’

‘Shit!’ Ginny cursed. ‘RON!’ Ginny’s brother immediately came sprinting.
‘W-what?’ Ron gasped.
‘We must speak to the teachers and organise a search. First-year Eloise Mendoza is missing!’ Ginny said in one breath.
‘How do I know her?’ Harry asked, standing up himself.
‘It’s the girl you accidentally dropped a goblet of Pumpkin-juice over a couple of weeks back.’ Ginny explained. ‘But I doubt the teachers will let you participate in the search Harry, so just stay here.’
That did not suit well with Harry. He didn’t like sitting down and do nothing, it made him grow restless. But more importantly, this would delay their departure to Hogsmeade station, thereby delaying Harry’s chance to slip away to conduct his own search for Hermione. Too much valuable time would be lost. Harry stopped Ron before he went away with Ginny and Colin.

‘There’s a quicker way to do this.’ Harry said to his friend as they slipped into a corner behind one of the open doors. He pulled out a familiar piece of parchment from inside his robes.
‘Of course! Brilliant, Harry.’ Ron said.
‘I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.’ Harry said, tapping the parchment with his wand and activated the map of Hogwarts. ‘Since everybody is suppose to come straight here, it means that everybody should be trafficking the hallways between the Houses and the Great Hall. Any dot anywhere else in the castle might be the missing girl.’ Harry explained to Ron has he scanned the map.
‘Probably.’ Ron agreed as he too looked over the parchment. ‘There, on the fourth floor. Is it… no that’s Mrs. Norris. Bloody cat.’
‘There’s nothing unusual on the third floor either.’ Harry said. ‘Wait, what’s this? There’s somebody on the floor under the trapdoor that Fluffy used to guard…’

‘No one ever goes there!’ Ron said in surprise. ‘Sure, Fluffy’s not there anymore, but there isn’t anything of interest in those dungeons’
‘It’s her!’ Harry exclaimed. ‘And someone else too! It’s…’ Harry’s eyes went wide as he read the label. ‘Ron, It’s Krum!!’
’What?! Is he lurking down there?? But if he’s got the girl…’
‘Let’s go!!’ Harry let out and rushed out the door with Ron close behind him.
‘But Harry… shouldn’t we tell somebody?’ Ron panted as he ran after.
‘There isn’t time!’ Harry called back. ‘We have to get to them before Krum can escape – or worse: drink the girl’s blood!’ But inwardly Harry cursed himself for his impulsive reactions – how was the two of them supposed to handle a Vampire? His saving people-thing was someday going to be the death of him.

They soon came to the corridor that was forbidden during their first year and Harry yanked open the door that led to the area where Hagrid’s three-headed dog Fluffy once occupied. Hardly with any pause at all, he entered and went straight to the trapdoor that he pulled open.
‘Harry.’ Ron gasped out of breath, something that Harry found strange. Ron should be in better condition now after all their lessons with Physical Exercise. ‘We… (Pant) we can’t just go down there… (Pant) without thinking this through. (Pant) Remember…(Pant) we have to get up from there somehow…(Pant) as there are no stairs…’
‘There are now.’ Harry said as he looked down. ‘It must’ve been magically removed while Dumbledore had the Philosopher’s Stone hidden down there - let’s go! Lumos!’ Harry lit his wand and went down the fastest he could. He didn’t tell Ron that he felt a little wobbly.
‘B-but what about that killer plant?’ Ron objected. ‘I don’t want to go through that again…’
‘You don’t have to – I dare to guess that it’s been removed, because I can’t see it. After all, there’s nothing left down here to guard.’

Indeed, there was no Devil’s Snare waiting for them when the boys reached the floor. But there was no sign of anything or anyone else either. At the far end of the dark corridor they saw the door that once only could be opened with an enchanted key that was flying around in the high ceiling. There were no winged keys around anymore, but they found the door still locked.
‘I hope this works.’ Harry muttered, ignoring the sudden dizziness that had come over him. ‘Alohomora!’ The satisfying sound of the door becoming unlocked was heard and Harry opened the door to enter the room with the giant enchanted Chessboard.
‘Reducto!’ a voice cried from inside the chamber. Harry and Ron instantly ducked as the door was suddenly blown to pieces.
‘Don’t come any closer!’ Krum’s panicked voice was heard. ‘You come any closer, the girl vill die!!’

Harry would take action; even give a retort – if only he could. But a wave of nausea had overwhelmed him, he felt so light-headed that he had trouble collect his bearings, he couldn’t even get up on his feet. Madam Pomfrey had told him strictly to remain at rest for some days forward after what he’d done – but something just had to happen for him not to follow those orders. Fortunately, Ron did not lack his wits of the current situation – he took charge immediately.
‘Give it up, Krum!’ Ron called, taking shelter behind the doorframe. ‘There’s no way out of this!’
‘So, it’s you two!’ Krum called back. ‘I should haff known… Hermy-own-ninny once told me of this place in a letter she vrote to me – and you vere vith her that time! You vill not take me!’
‘Let the girl go, you coward!’ Ron called back.
‘Not happen! Leaf here now or she dies!’
‘If you sink your bloody teeth in her, I’ll swear I’m going to pull them out of your mouth with a pair of tongs!’
‘Not me! Not me!’ Krum called with a frightened voice.

Ron looked over at Harry who had now managed to get up in a sitting position, asking a silent question. What do we do?
‘Krum!’ Harry now called. ‘There are Aurors all over Hogwarts; there’s no escape! You’ll only make it worse for yourself if you harm that girl!’
‘She vill not be harmed if I be left alone!’
‘This is pointless Krum, your game is up!’ Harry shouted impatiently. ‘Your secret is out – everybody knows what you are!’
‘Not me! Not me!’ Krum shouted again.
‘What have you done with Hermione?’ Harry asked.
‘I don’t haff her! I didn’t do it!’
‘Do you expect me to believe that?’ Harry raged. ‘I saw your trunk and your notebooks! You’re the Vampire!!’
‘Not me!’ Krum cried again. ‘I had no choice! I only do Master’s bidding – he vos to protect me…!’

‘He doesn’t make any sense to me.’ Ron said to Harry.
‘He’s desperate.’ Harry answered. ‘We have to do this differently, or else he might harm the girl. I think I have an idea – be prepared to follow my lead.’ Ron nodded an affirmative.
‘Krum!’ Harry called again. ‘This is not getting us anywhere. Everybody knows that the girl you are holding hostage is missing and they wont stop searching until she is found. Let us exchange ourselves for the girl and then we’ll talk. Ron and I know several secret passages out of the castle.’
‘You think I vill fall for that? You plan to double-cross me!!’
‘How can we if you got our wands? Here’s mine.’ And to Ron’s astonishment, Harry threw his wand inside the other room. ‘And now Ron will give you his!’
‘Harry, are you crazy?’ Ron protested.
‘Do it! Trust me.’ Harry hissed. With great reluctance, Ron threw in his wand as well. ‘All right Krum, we’re unarmed! We’re coming in now!’
‘Slowly!’ Krum snarled.

Harry stood on his feet, ignoring the dizziness that came over him.
‘I hope you know what you’re doing.’ Ron said as he followed Harry inside the room with the giant chessboard. Krum stood in the middle of the marble-floor, surrounded by the giant chess-pieces that thankfully were no longer active. He was holding the girl Eloise Mendoza to him in a classic hostage-poseur with his left arm holding her tightly around the neck and a wand pressed against her forehead as a weapon. The girl seemed unharmed, but was of course very frightened. Harry approached them with his arms stretched out to show that he carried nothing that would pose as a threat.
‘All right Krum, you got us now. Let the girl go and we’ll talk.’ Harry said calmly.
‘You take me for a fool?’ Krum spat, tightening his hold of Eloise. ‘I let her go and she vill bring others! You said you know other ways out – show me!’

‘All right.’ Harry said. ‘But then you will lead us to Hermione!’
‘I told you: I don’t haff her!’
‘You’re lying…’ Harry growled.
‘Don’t push me, Potter!’ Krum growled back and made a show of pressing the wand harder against Eloise’s head. The girl let out a tiny squeal of fright. ‘You vill show me a way out now, or I vill fry her brain!’
‘All right, I will! Just don’t harm her.’
‘That depends on you!’ Krum pointed out.
‘We will need our wands to open some doors though…’ Harry pointed out.
‘You still take me for a fool, Potter. I vill do the doors myself! I vill take your wands, they vill be useful…’ Krum relinquished his hold slightly on Eloise Mendoza to be able to call Harry and Ron’s wands to him – and that was the cue Harry had been waiting for.

Krum pointed his wand to the floor were the dropped wands lay and were about to voice ‘Accio’ when Harry shouted: ‘Eloise! Duck!’
As Harry had hoped, Eloise slipped out Krum’s momentarily loose grip and crouched down – at the same time, Harry dropped his arms that he had kept stretched out during the verbal exchange, making Hermione’s wand that he had secretly hidden up in his roomy right sleeve of his Hogwarts-robes before surrendering to Krum to fall out, and he caught it in his hand in it’s falling motion. Before Krum had time to register what was happening, Harry threw the ‘Expelliarmus’ hex at him, praying that Krum’s Vampire-immortality would not make him immune to it. But Krum was thrown backwards by the hex, his wand flying away.
Ron did not waste a second. As soon as Krum was thrown off his feet, the Weasley dived for the wands and retrieved them. Harry made a grab for Eloise to get her to safety.

Now that he was armed again, Ron was feeling more secure – he pointed his wand at Krum’s crumbled form. ‘Don’t move, Dirtbag! The Aurors will deal with you.’
‘NO!’ Krum cried in panic. ‘No, they vont get me!’ Krum sprang to his feet and actually managed to catch Ron by surprise as Krum pushed him away and made a dash for door leading back to the Trapdoor stairs. Doing the first thing that came to his mind, Ron raised his wand again towards the fleeing person.
‘STUPEFY!’ Ron yelled. The hex caught Krum square in the back and he dropped to the floor with a groan.
‘Bloody hell!’ Ron said with self-admiration. ‘Harry, I did it! I caught him!’
‘What?’ Harry asked in confusion. He was busy trying to calm the crying girl and regain a straight head as his actions had left him dizzy again.

‘I stunned him.’ Ron said with pride. ‘I guess he wasn’t so tough after all.’
‘Impossible!’ Harry exclaimed. ‘You can’t have, Vampires are immune to stun-spells!’
‘Immune? Still I’m telling you Harry, he’s knocked out.’ Ron said, his smug smile now gone.
Harry forced himself standing firmly on his feet and made his way over to Krum’s motionless form. It went slow, because the still shivering Eloise didn’t want to let him go. Once beside the fugitive, Harry checked him over – and could only establish that the Bulgarian Quidditch player had indeed been stunned by the Stupefy-hex.
‘Darn it to Hell!’ Harry cursed. ‘That can only mean one thing – Krum’s not the Vampire after all!’
‘But if it’s not him… who is?’ Ron asked looking anxious.
‘He was repeating that it was not him…’ Harry muttered. ‘Said something about only doing his Master’s bidding…’
‘His Master? Harry, does that mean…?’
‘Professor Malfoy!’ They both said at the same time.

********************************************************************************************************************

There was a heated activity back in the Great Hall as the search parties reported back finding no trace of the missing First-year. Every other student who weren’t a Prefect or Head Boy/Girl had been ordered to sit down and stay out of the way while the Hogwarts staff along with the Aurors discussed among themselves trying to figure out where Eloise Mendoza might have disappeared. All they had concluded so far was that she had probably disappeared during when everyone was escorted to the lavatories earlier the day.
‘Any chance she might’ve acquired a broomstick from somewhere and just flown off?’ Kingsley Shacklebolt presented as a suggestion.
‘Highly unlikely!’ Madam Hooch cut in. ‘First-years are not allowed to have their own brooms, and only I and Mr. Filch has the keys to the broom-sheds and no one here has said anything about missing a broomstick of their own.’

‘Are you certain that all the brooms are accounted for then?’ the Auror Dawlish asked in a suspicious tone liked he suspected that the Hogwarts staff were in fact sometimes neglecting their duties.
‘Off course I am!’ Madam Hooch snorted, clearly offended - Professor McGonagall scowled at the insolent agent as well. Dawlish, a tough-looking wizard with short wiry hair was one of Minister Fudge’s more eager supporters – he was the other Auror present together with Shacklebolt the day in the year before when Dumbledore took blame for the DA-club. Although he had been a bit taken aback by Dumbledore when he’d been ordered by Fudge to arrest the Headmaster, he was known for always carrying out his duties no matter how wrong the circumstances seemed to be. Dawlish was a bit disliked for that, but that was nothing that he would let concern him.
‘It was just a thought…’ he said with an uncaring shrug.
‘So let’s conclude that she did not disappear on a broomstick…’ Shacklebolt went on instead. ‘Then we can assume for the time being that she’s still somewhere in the castle…’

‘Off course.’ Madam Hooch agreed. ‘The question is only where? No one has so far found her…’
‘Then we must assume that she took the wrong turn somewhere end got lost in areas that no one use to wander about… otherwise…’
‘Otherwise what, Kingsley?’ Professor McGonagall asked nervously.
‘The only remaining possibility is that she’s been snatched!’ Shacklebolt said bluntly.
‘By… by the Vampire?’ Hooch asked white-faced.
‘No, not by the Vampire – but close enough!’ Everyone turned towards the door to one of the side-corridors from where the voice had come from, and about everyone in the Great Hall let out a gasp – Harry and Ron stood there with Eloise Mendoza who was still clinging to Harry’s waist – both of them pointed their wands at a dishevelled and dazed-looking Victor Krum.
‘Mr. Potter! Mr. Weasley!’ Professor McGonagall gasped out in disbelief – she didn’t know whether to be relieved or annoyed. Severus Snape settled with being really annoyed – it angered him that the two of them actually had managed to slip out right under his nose.

‘Victor! I’m very disappointed!’ Vladislav Malfoy said with his own hint of annoyance.
‘I bet you are, Mr. Malfoy!’ Harry snarled.
‘I beg your pardon?’ Vlad asked in his once again monotonous voice, cocking an eyebrow.
‘What is the meaning of this, Mr. Potter?’ McGonagall asked harshly. ‘What kind of a tone is that?’
‘The meaning of this Professor, is that we have been manipulated from the start to believe that Krum was the Vampire, while during the whole time it actually was none other than his boss!’ Harry spoke loudly. None present in the Great Hall had yet managed to comprehend what was actually going on when the group had entered the scene, and Harry’s statement made them all even more confused.
‘I take it that you want to insinuate that I am a Vampire, Mr potter?’ Vlad asked very calmly.
‘Do you deny it?’ Harry growled.
‘What else would you expect me to do? Your accusations are absurd.’
‘They’re most certainly are!’ Snape shot in angrily. ‘You’re quite out of line this time, Potter!’

‘You dare to accuse my uncle of being a Vampire, Potter?’ Draco Malfoy suddenly stepped forward and stood beside the DADA-Professor.
‘Stay out of this, Ferret!’ Harry snapped.
‘Do you know who you’re speaking to, Pothead?’ Draco snarled and made a grab for his own wand.
‘Why do you even care, you don’t even like your uncle?’ Ron spoke up for the first time.
‘No one speaks badly of any member with the name Malfoy and gets away with it!’ Draco shouted.
‘Still think highly of yourselves, do you?’ Ron said smugly. ‘You who have a convicted father in prison…’
‘You’re asking for it, Weasel…’ Draco yelled and raised his wand.
‘ENOUGH!!’ Kingsley Shacklebolt shouted and flashed a barrier of sparks between the two opposing groups to make them back away. ‘As it is we who has taken charge of the evacuation, we will not tolerate any outbursts from any of you! As it is, one of the missing girls has been recovered and Victor Krum is captured – it seems to me that all has been settled, although I should have a talk with you boys about putting yourselves in danger like this. The question remains if he is a Vampire or not, and what he’s done with Ms. Granger.’
‘But I haff nothing to do vith Hermy-own-ninny’s disappearance…’ Krum whined pitifully as Dawlish came over and took him under his watch. ‘Master, help me…’
‘You’re fired, Victor.’ Was Vlad’s only reply.

‘Krum’s involved, but he’s not the Vampire! Professor Malfoy is!’ Harry persisted, now being released from Eloise Mendoza as Madam Pomfrey came over to check on her.
‘Honestly Harry.’ Said Nymphadora Tonks whom had arrived to the scene from somewhere. ‘How can you prove something like that?’
‘With the help of an excellent spell Hermione has prepared…’ Harry said confidently as he once again turned to Vladislav Malfoy. ‘Did you know that Hermione has performed a little ritual called the Scipio Coagmentatio – the Wand-link Charm?’
‘The Wand-link Charm?’ piped Professor Flitwick sounding astonished. ‘Is that possible?’
‘How very good of Hermione Granger.’ Vlad said calmly. ‘But what has that got to do with your accusations of me being a Vampire?’
‘Because that gives her wand the ability to seek out the closest source of her – in this case her blood, which you has drunk from her!’
‘You are out of line, Mr. Potter.’ Vlad just said, but with a little more edge on his voice.

‘Am I?’ Harry quickly held up his palm with Hermione’s wand resting on it. ‘Sceptuchus Vestigo!’ He then said and the wand immediately turned in his hand, it even lit up and pointed straight at Vladislav Malfoy’s stomach with a narrow light-beam like a laser-scope. ‘I told you so!’ Harry yelled.
Vlad Malfoy looked down at the light-spot on his stomach, and then he spoke again with his same irritating monotonous calm: ‘Your point is, Mr. Potter?’
‘My point?’ Harry exclaimed in disbelief – it was all so bloody clear, wasn’t it? ‘You’re a Vampire!!’
‘I’m warning you, Potter…!’ Draco Malfoy growled again and was about to step forward, but his uncle shushed him.
‘And you think that you can prove that by shining a small beam of light on me? I admit that I am not familiar with that particular spell that I take it has something to do with that Wand-link Charm – but it does sound to me from Professor Flitwick's point that it’s way too advanced for students of your year to practice. While I have no doubts of Ms. Granger’s brilliance, what’s to say that that charm works properly?’
‘He’s right, Mr. Potter.’ Said Kingsley Shacklebolt. ‘That does not prove anything, nor does it support your accusations. And I’d like you to take my advice and don’t do anything more rashly that might result your expulsion from the Wizard-world.’

Harry was now starting to get very angry, and that did nothing good to his already pounding head. Isn’t there anybody here who believes me? But as he looked around for support, it clicked in his mind that he couldn’t expect any. Both staff and students just stood where they were, looking somewhat passive - like if nothing made any sense to them.
It’s the Vampire’s doing. It basically blocks the reasonable part of people’s brains and makes them kind of absent-minded… they can’t comprehend the logic behind the presented evidences of the culprit. That means that they still believe it is Krum who is the main suspect – Heck, even Ron still look like having doubts.
But what about the Auror’s then? They haven’t been around for long – surely Vladislav Malfoy can’t have any control over them? But to Harry’s dismay, it did seem like it was actually the case. Kingsley Shacklebolt and Tonks stood and watched him curiously while the tough-looking guy: Dawlish, were watching him impassively.

It was the fourth Auror: Berger, which tipped Harry off on what really was happening. He was a squat and balding man over his fifties with overweight – how he could still be allowed to remain in the Auror-service was a mystery. During his whole stay in Hogwarts he had been quiet and kept to himself – but now he stood and repeatedly rubbed the back of his skull and gazing around, like he was looking for an annoying insect.
Harry instantly made a connection to his previous experiences with Vampires – Berger must be feeling a strange buzzing in the back of his mind! That means that Vlad was using a more powerful mind-control to divert the truth from not just him, but the other three Auror's as well. None of the other three gave a hint of any uncomforting – but Harry was certain that it was there, in the back of their minds as well!
There was no way Harry would be able to convince them now – unless he tried something more drastic!

‘You need more solid proof, is that it?’ Harry said sounding mysterious. ‘Try this!! Stupefy!!’ Harry shot a curse straight at the DADA-professor.
‘Protego!’ Vlad had in a quick motion pulled out his own crooked wand and made the standard jab to conjure a shield against the incoming hex. All the students took a step back away from them to avoid being hit by mistake.
Harry saw exactly what happened. There was no power emitting from the wand at all, (in fact he doubted that it was a real wand to begin with), the hex had hit Vlad Malfoy with full force – but there was no visible reaction from him at all, his body had dispersed the magic energy completely. Vladislav only looked back at him with a questioning look that seemed like saying: What are you going to do now?
‘Ron, did you see what happened?’ Harry asked without averting his eyes from the Professor.
‘Yes. He blocked your spell.’ Ron said uncertainly. Harry inwardly cursed – the power the Vampire held over the staff and students were too powerful – they saw what the Vampire wanted them to see. Harry’s only hope was for the Aurors to snap out of it.

‘Assaulting a wizard unprovoked.’ Kingsley Shacklebolt said. ‘I don’t know what’s the matter with you Mr. Potter, but we’re taking you into custody and set up a hearing at the ministry to…’
‘Don’t come near me!’ Harry growled at them. ‘I’ll prove to you that Professor Malfoy is a Vampire if that’s the last thing I do! Petrificus Totalus!!’
‘Protego!’ was all Vlad said, again jabbing his wand.
‘Impedimenta!’
‘Protego!’
‘Tarantallegra!’
‘Protego!’
‘Rictusempra!!’
‘Protego!’
‘Why aren’t you fighting back?!!’ Harry barked angrily.
‘It would be dishonourable for me to do so Mr. Potter.’ Vlad said in his usual irritating monotone voice. ‘Don’t you think I see that you are ill? You are most probably delusional since you see me as an enemy…’
‘I am not delusional!!’ Harry screamed.
‘Harry, I don’t think this is such a good idea…’ Ron said weakly behind him. ‘Maybe we’re wrong about this, he’s blocking all your spells…’

‘He’s bluffing!’ Harry raged on. ‘He won’t do anything else because he can’t – because he’s a Vampire who can’t do magic!! Expelliarmus!!’
‘Protego!’ Vlad countered again. ‘Mr. Potter, this is pointless…’
‘Harry, please…’ Ron now said with a hint of a beginning panic…
‘That is enough!!’ Severus Snape now shouted. ‘Don’t just stand there with your mouths hanging you fools! If you’re going to arrest Potter then arrest him, before he hurts somebody!!’
‘Err… right, right.’ Shacklebolt shook his head to collect his bearings. He raised his wand against Harry. ‘That’s enough, Potter! One more move and I’ll stun you. Tonks, Berger, seize him!’
The two Aurors moved in towards Harry who now knew that the game was over, save for one last possibility – his last chance to prove that he is right. But if he was wrong… then his next action will earn him a one-way ticket into Azkaban where the key will be thrown away. But he had got to take that chance – it was either win or lose. Wincing slightly for what he was about to do, he raised his wand against Vladislav Malfoy again and called the curse he never thought he would perform in his life.

‘Avada Kedavra!’
‘Prote…?’ Vlad started to say before the green energy hit him square on his chest.
‘MR. POTTER!!!’ Professor McGonagall screeched.
‘Harry?’ Ron shuddered in disbelief.
‘Are you mad?!’ Tonks screamed.
‘He… he killed my Uncle!!’ Draco Malfoy also shrieked. The rest of the crowd of students also began to cry now in horror.
‘You’ve done it now, Potter!!’ Snape said in rage.
‘Using an unforgivable curse in front of Aurors?’ Dawlish stepped forward, momentarily forgetting to watch Krum. ‘We got two to transport to Azkaban tonight.’
‘Hold it.’ Harry quickly said. ‘I didn’t kill anyone.’
‘What kind of nonsense is that? We all saw you…’
‘But does he look dead to you?’ Harry said with a strange triumphant smile.

‘Doesn’t he look dead to y…?’ Here Dawlish lost his words. He had half turned around to point a finger towards the subject of Harry’s crime, and saw something that caught not only him but all the others as well by surprise.
Vladislav Malfoy was still standing, looking anything but dead.
‘B-but… that was a fully-performed curse…?’ Kingsley Shacklebolt said wide-eyed.
‘There is no form of protection against the Killing-curse of any kind.’ Snape said in shock.
Vladislav smiled at Harry, but his otherwise lifeless eyes showed his true emotion: absolute rage.
‘Touché, Mr. Potter.’ Vlad said as he dusted off his robes where the curse had hit, although it wasn’t dirty. ‘I didn’t think you had it in you, but clearly I have underestimated you – and that has led to my exposure.’
Vlad turned to the now stunned mass of people, flashing them a special grin – a grin that was filled with monstrous teeth.
‘I suppose that there is no point of denying it anymore, as I have survived the unstoppable killing-curse?’ He spoke to everybody. ‘The fact is that I actually didn’t survive, because I’m already dead! Yes, Mr. Potter is right, the game is up – I am indeed a Vampire!’

There was a collective shriek of terror from about every student present as the words sank in, but no one screamed louder than Draco Malfoy - and suddenly the already stressed order in the Great Hall turned into chaos, the children turned tail and rushed for the exits in order to get away from the undead being that had taught them Defence Against the Dark Arts for the past months. The only student who didn’t run was Harry, he was more trying to advance closer to the Dark Creature – but the panicked crowd pushed him backwards. Ron on the other hand could not hold his spot; he was herded along with the flow of escaping children.
The teachers also took some steps back, but stayed in the hall to protect the students – it was the Aurors who had the misfortunate duty to stay their ground to deal with the menace.
‘Hold it right there, Vampire!’ Dawlish said with a commanding tone, pointing his wand at Vlad – but the fear was evident in his face.
‘And how are you thinking of holding me right here, if I may ask?’ Vlad countered humorously and took some steps forward – his monotonous character had been completely abandoned.

Dawlish lost his ability to think rationally and began to throw several attack-hexes at the advancing figure. It was futile – the hexes that were meant for living persons had no effect what-so-ever on the undead being.
Before anyone had time to react, Vlad was upon the Auror and gave him a powerful Karate-hit in the neck that sent Dawlish flying into the tables where he remained motionless with his head dangling in an unnatural position – Dawlish was dead. Vlad then turned towards Shacklebolt - when suddenly he himself was jumped by some kind of giant creature that had some kind of resemblance to a Werewolf.
Harry was still watching from afar, astonished by the sudden appearance of the furry creature. ‘Remus?’ was his first thought, but knew that that was impossible as it was not a full moon tonight – a quick headcount made him realise that it actually was Tonks who had used her Metamorphing ability to increase her mass and strength – she had simply changed into a powerful creature to take the Vampire head-on.

‘Harry, get out of here!’ yelled Shacklebolt. He and his remaining colleague Berger were standing close to the combatants, waiting for an opening to make a strike. The Hogwarts teachers were still herding the last students out, but Harry caught a glimpse of Snape who huddled in an empty doorway, muttering something as he kept his eyes on the scene.
But although Tonks’ form was ordinarily powerful enough to handle a great amount of physical pressure – either by muscle-power or by external abusive force – she was no match for the Vampire’s inhuman strength. Even though he had been taken by surprise when the Metamorphmagus had jumped him, Vladislav Malfoy had not lost his equilibrium. He grabbed the altered form of Tonks and lifted her over his head. Kingsley Shacklebolt and Berger, endeavoured to assist their fellow law-agent had done the mistake of standing next to each other – Vlad threw Tonks on them, knocking the breath out of all three as they were sprawled on the floor.

Harry was about to move in then, without really having any plan on how to confront the Vampire, when Snape suddenly took action himself. He rushed off from the doorway out to the middle of the Great Hall, (Harry could almost swear he caught a glimpse of a house-elf lurking in said doorway,) clutching something in one hand and holding a broken-off wooden stick from one of Filch’s brooms in his other.
Vlad turned around to face the Potions-master when the latter threw the contents in his hand in the face of the Dark Being. From Harry’s point of view, it looked like Snape had thrown a handful of crumbs in the other’s eyes – and the Vampire suddenly screamed as if he was in pain. Harry understood then that Snape had thrown tiny pieces of chopped garlic in Vlad’s face – probably provided from the kitchen by that House-elf Harry had spotted.
Vlad howled in agony as he was clutching his hands on his face – Snape took a firm hold on the wooden stick and lashed out with the pointy end first to stab the Vampire in his chest. During that second it looked like Snape was going to be a hero – but Vlad caught the other’s hand before the stick could make contact – his other hand caught Snape’s throat in a tight grip.

‘Nice try, Severus.’ Vlad said with malice. ‘Unfortunately for you, Ms. Granger’s blood – the purest I have ever drunk - is still fresh in my systems. My flesh has been renewed into as close to living standard as it can get – therefore your garlic isn’t as acidic to me as it otherwise could be. So as you can see, I am not that easily killed…’
Vlad wrenched the wooden stick out of Snape’s hand.
‘- unlike you!’
Vlad stabbed the wooden stick in Snape’s chest. The potions-master made nearly no sound at all as the weapon intended for the Vampire entered him, he merely groaned and stiffened – and then he slumped onto the floor and remained there motionless, while a dark-red puddle of blood flowed around him.
‘Severus!’ the remaining teachers gasped. Although Snape was teaching Potions, his knowledge with Dark-arts was greater than any student realised. If he was no match for the Vampire, what could the rest of the staff do? Unbeknownst to them, they could do nothing anyway as their minds were still subdued by the Dark Being’s manipulations – they couldn’t even make the idea of interfering so they stayed where they were. Snape’s knowledge with Occlumency had simply made him a different case.

Again, Harry was about to move in, but now Ron had detangled himself from the running students and had double-backed for his friend together with Ginny – they both grabbed each of Harry’s arms and struggled to get him away from there.
‘C’mon Harry…’ Ron whimpered, watching affrightedly for the Vampire.
‘Please, let’s get out of here…’ Ginny pleaded to him.
‘Let go off me!’ Harry snapped at the Weasley’s as he struggled to free himself. ‘He has taken Hermione – he will tell me what he’s done to her!’
‘Oh, she’s still alive…’
The three students froze – the Vampire was now addressing them.
‘However that won’t be for much longer.’ Vlad went on. ‘It won’t be much longer before I drink the rest of her blood and make her an undead – an undead bride! She will be my new Cleanser, her purifying systems will give me the health of a living being – and make me more powerful than ever.’
‘NEVER!!’ Harry screamed in rage, still struggling in the two Weasley’s grip. ‘I won’t let you destroy her!!’

‘Do you really think that you can stop me?’ Vlad said humorously.
Those words called up a memory in Harry: it was something that was said in his very last meeting with Firenze. ‘Be warned Harry. Do not confront the Menace… the Vampire!’
‘Why not?’
‘Because you will not win.’
‘I won’t win?’
‘No.’
‘Lumos Solem!’ A flash of bright light bathed the students a bit from behind, catching the Vampire full in his face. With his eyes already a bit sore after Snape’s attack with the garlic – and had therefore failed to notice Tonks who had sneaked around being blended in with rest of the environment like a Chameleon – the Vampire once again threw his arms over his head.
Harry remembered when he himself had done that to Cho during Christmas – and saw a course of action. ‘Tonks! Tie him up – quickly!’ Harry would have done it himself had his arms not been pinned by the Weasley’s.

‘Incarcerous!’ Tonks yelled and thick ropes shot out of her wand and wrapped themselves around the Dark Creature’s torso.
‘Now – transfigurate them into steel-wire!’ Harry called further. Tonks caught on quickly and did as Harry had instructed. Meanwhile Kingsley Shacklebolt had got back on his feet and repeated the actions, trapping the arms even more and also the legs – the Vampire bellowed with rage like a caged animal.
‘Great idea!’ said Tonks. ‘Now why didn’t I think of that?’
‘The Vampire began taking control of your minds a soon as you came here.’ Harry explained, now finally released from the Weasley’s. ‘He planted subliminal barriers in your subconsciousness so that you wouldn’t get those ideas.’
‘Typical behaviour of Vampires.’ Kingsley said. ‘But at least now we got him.’
‘But now, what do we do with him?’ Berger asked.
‘Arrogant mortals!’ Vlad spat. ‘Do you really think you can hold me?’ The Vampires facial lines creased as he began to flex every muscle in his body.

Surely he doesn’t think he can escape from that? Harry thought. Cho had not been able to break her bonds – but then, she had been weakened by starvation. Vlad had eaten recently but these were twice as much wire. To break them must be impossible, even with inhuman stre…
K-TING!!
No! No, it’s not possible! Harry thought with disbelief. It definitely sounded like one of the steel-wires had broken. Vlad grimaced, took a new leverage and…
SKRR-LLRANG!!
Everyone that was still remaining in the Great Hall couldn’t believe what they just witnessed – as impossible as it should have been, the Creature of the Night had broken every wire by sheer inhuman muscle-power. All right, so Vampires has no direct sense of pain, and that gives them the ability to push themselves harder, much harder than an ordinary man - but there must still be some kind of limit to their strength, mustn’t it?

But neither Aurors, teachers or the three remaining students had time to ponder on it because they all took an involuntarily step backwards when they saw the expression on Vlad’s face – the Vampire was now angry… really angry! He took hold on one of the sections of the closest house-tables and lifted it over his head - the tables were built with thick pieces of massive Oak, it was nothing you could move by a lonely pair of hands. The Vampire glared at the Aurors…
‘Take cover!’ Kingsley Shacklebolt yelled as he realised what the Vampire was up to, but it was too late – Vlad hurled the heavy section of the table at the three Ministry-employees. Berger had managed to dive out of the way, but Kingsley and Tonks did not have that space. ‘Reducto!’ the older Auror cried in an attempt to stop the incoming obstacle – he actually did manage to splinter the table and that was what saved their lives - but some big pieces was still coming at them and those hit them both hard, knocking them unconscious.

Berger was now the only Auror left. The only thing he felt at the moment was the striving wish to run away and save his own life, as one single man was no match for this monster. But he was an Auror, and his duty compelled him to stand and fight. He knew that most of the spells were useless against him, but Kingsley’s last spell gave him an inspiration – the Reductor Curse was meant to blast solid objects away, surely it could work against a Vampire’s dead body?
‘Reducto!’ Berger yelled with his wand pointed at the Vampire. Vlad staggered upon hit, but remained on his feet.
‘Reducto!’ Berger yelled again, hoping to break Vlad’s body apart. But the Vampire growled and moved towards his adversary.
‘Reducto! Reducto! REDUCTO!!’ Berger now cried in panic. Each curse hit and made the Vampire to stagger, but he still kept coming with an expression that wanted to murder.
‘NO!’ Berger yelled when Vlad had reached him and knocked the wand away from him – Vlad’s hand gripped tightly at the other’s throat.

‘Impudent wretch!’ Vlad snarled, and then he hurled Berger way up towards the roof, aiming for one of the high-mounted windows that Hogwarts owls usually flew in through – it had been closed and sealed. With an anguished death-cry, Berger’s body crashed through the boarded window and he disappeared out of sight.
Satisfied, the vampire turned to the remaining occupants yet again. ‘Anyone else who’d like to take a crack on taking me on?’ he challenged. Ron and Ginny scrambled backwards in fright, and the staff trembled. Only Harry defiantly stood on his spot.
‘Really Potter. Either you’re incredibly brave or incredibly foolish!’ Vladislav commented.
Harry had nothing to retort with – instead he repeated that which had been primarily on his mind from the start. ‘Where’s Hermione?’ he demanded to know.
‘Do you want her?’ Vlad smiled. ‘Very well. Follow – if you can keep up with me!’ Vlad started to levitate – he was rising upwards towards the broken window he had hurled Berger through.

‘Master!’ a voice yelled. Victor Krum was crawling out from under another table where he’d been hiding. ‘Master, wait for me! Take me with you!’ Vlad broke his rising and headed for his servant. Back on human level, Vladislav grabbed Krum’s clothing and quickly resumed course, but now in a faster speed – his cloak spread outwards as he was flying towards the broken window making him look like a monstrous bat, even though Vampires could not alter their forms into those kinds of creatures.
Harry could no longer think straight as he watched the two making their escape – he could now only act on instincts: ‘Accio Firebolt!’ he bellowed, and thanks to the fact that every student had packed and their luggage had been brought down, it only took some short few seconds before his trusted Broomstick had made a halt beside him. Wasting no time, he mounted it while he murmured loudly to no one particular: ‘You won’t get away. I won’t let you!’
Determined, not thinking of anything except for following the running culprits, he took off and headed straight for the same window they had escaped through.

‘MR. POTTER!!’ shouted Professor McGonagall who had finally shaken herself out of her stupor. ‘POTTER, COME BACK AT ONCE!! MR. POTTER!!’
Ron and Ginny also shouted for Harry, trying to tell him that it was too dangerous – but Harry heard nothing of it. He was only aware of the blood pounding in his ears as he flew out through the window and into the cold evening, and aware of the warning words that both Remus Lupin and Firenze had given him.
Harry, do not confront the Vampire! Lupin’s words told him over and over again.
You will not win. Said the words of Firenze.
And yet here he was, doing exactly the same thing he had been told not to do – because he needed to do it for his dear friend – for Hermione.
It certainly looked like his saving people-thing was finally going to be the death of him.

Author’s notes:

I hope you don't mind the sounds I described when Vlad broke the Steel-wires. Mind you: such things can make a lot of noise when broken.

For the one’s who are curious:

Sceptuchus: means Wand-bearer.
Vestigo: is simply track or trace.

I hope you guys remember the Scipio Coagmentatio, the Wand-link Charm I invented some time ago? You can backtrack it to Chapter 8, that’s where it was first mentioned.

I’m not going to give any promise now when the next chapter will be done, I probably will only end up disappointing you lot – but there isn’t that much left now. I hope that no matter how long it might take, it will be worth the wait.

See ya.

23. Life, death or undead

Disclaimer: The characters of this fiction are borrowed and used as a tribute to the wonderful world created by J.K. Rowling. They’re not mine, never were and never will be. No money is being made on this either.

Author’s notes:

Well, life is full of miseries… I caught a nasty sickness a week after the last update, so I didn’t have the strength to do any writing. But that wasn’t the worst:
Just like someone else here on Portkey, I also lost my Grandfather during this time – so naturally I had to be with my family between the passing away and the funeral, so there hasn’t been opportunity to continue with this.

Anyway, this chapter is finally finished. Now be warned: this is actually the chapter I built the entire story around - that means horror! It also means that I tried to put in a little extra effort in this one – and I’m still not entirely happy with the final result, but it’s the best I can do.

Enjoy – I hope.

*******************************************************

Hermione had discovered something new about herself – she had since a few hours back come to realise that she hated to wait! Usually, waiting was not a problem for her – whenever she needed to wait for something, she always would bring a book with her in which she could pass the time. She always did that in her younger years before she attended Hogwarts – on her way to school she would read a book while she travelled on the bus – between classes she read a book or did her homework – she even did that the very few times she had to go to a doctor and had to wait in the Waiting room. She could always pass the time like that, since she always had been eager to fill her head with new things. Other kids in her age used to taunt her for her love for books, they always called her a bookworm behind her back – but she had ignored it. After all: she was the one who always got the best grades thanks to that.
This time she didn’t have that luxury – this time there was no book around in which she could pass her time, and that made her feel miserable and restless. This wait would maybe not have been so bad either, if it weren’t for the fact that she was experiencing the possibly worst kind of wait there is: she was waiting for her death.

Her environment wasn’t making things easier either. The Vampire had left her in a cold cave somewhere on the other side of the Forbidden Forest – high up in a large mountain crest. The cave’s high position made it unable for her to attempt an escape, but it wasn’t like she could even try – the Vampire had put a mental neural-block in her central nervous system, making her temporarily immobilised. She was lying on her left side on a large natural formed stone-ledge in the back of the cave; a position the vampire had left her in an attempt to make it comfortable for her. That compassionate act felt like a mockery to her since Vampires did not harbour such feelings - another false calming gesture before the coming of the horrible fate.
And it wasn’t comfortable either. Her left arm, on which her head was resting on, had long since gone numb, and the remaining left side of her body felt quite sore after having lying on the rocky surface for a whole day. Hermione was also freezing, since she was only wearing the same nightdress she’d put on the night she was attacked the second time – she had not been out of it since.

The cave wasn’t big – maybe around fourteen meters deep, so she could see outside as she was facing the entrance - but it wasn’t much to look at. The only thing visible was the big sea of treetops of the Forbidden Forest, and the murky sky. It had not been a beautiful day – it had been grey and dull, and that had been a perfect match to her mode. But she didn’t have to see it for long, the days of this time of year were always short – now it was dark and gloomy, it would probably snow again soon. It was probably the only consolation she would get in her final hours - she had always found a calm snowfall to be peaceful. She mourned though that the cave was facing the wrong point of the compass – it would have been nice to see the sunset one final time before she died. She wondered yet again when Vladislav Malfoy would came back to finish the job. She didn’t want to die – but the suspense was grand torture. That was why this day had probably been one of the worst in her life.

As on cue, Hermione spotted movement out there. An irregularly shaped form seemed to be approaching her position – it looked too bulky to be a regular bird, but she couldn’t really match the dark silhouette to the Vampire either. But it was definitely approaching ‘her’ cave.
It wasn’t long before she understood why the shape looked so odd – it was the Vampire all right, carrying another bundle with him. The identity of the bundle wasn’t expected, but she wasn’t surprised either - Vlad was hauling Victor Krum with him. Vladislav Malfoy flew inside the opening of the cave and simply dropped Krum to the stone-floor - Krum rolled into the wall from the momentum with a groan, Vlad wasn’t giving him a second glance. Hermione actually found herself wishing that Krum had not been brought along, not after their last ‘separation’ at the Valentine’s ball. It wasn’t for the punch she’d given him, but because she felt exposed with her being only clad in a nightdress.
She also found herself thinking of the situation matching a cliché-moment from a horror-movie. Here she was: a damsel in distress dressed only in a thin night-clothing, with a Dracula hovering over her preparing to suck her blood, and his slave Renfield lurking around in the dark corners. The problem for her was that there was no Van Helsing or Jonathan Harker around to save her.

Vlad touched down just in front of ledge she lay on - and to her discomfort, he smiled at her.
‘I do hope that you have not been too uncomfortable, my dear?’ Vlad said to her. ‘Once you’ve become my Cleanser - my Vampire bride - such things will not be of any bother to you anymore. No, as a Creature of the Night, you will find new means of comfortability where ever we will go.’
Hermione shuddered, but did not answer him. She wasn’t exactly sure if she even could talk for the moment. Yet, even if her fate were unavoidable, she would resist him to her end. But to her annoyance, Vlad took no offence by her silence.
‘Do sit up, my dear. We’re expecting company.’ Vlad put her up into a sitting position, using that same annoying gentleness that was like a mockery to her. ‘It’s good manners to greet the guests properly, don’t you think?’ Vlad rested Hermione against the back wall of the cave - then he smoothed her hair out of its disorder and made it fall naturally down around her head.
‘Now you look presentable my dear. I’m certain our arriving guest will appreciate that.’
Who will? Hermione wondered silently.

‘Master, vot do you mean?’ Krum who had come up behind his master asked nervously. ‘Are we going to vait for him?’
Vladislav’s smile had dropped into a half-scowl. ‘Yes. He is a persistent obstacle who needs to be dealt with.’
‘B-but Master… vot if he bring others?’
‘He is coming alone.’ Vlad said simply. He had not turned around from Hermione. ‘And even if he did bring others it wouldn’t matter. Four Auror’s couldn’t beat me, how would others manage?’
‘Yes Master, you are invincible… but I no longer haff a vand. He vill kill me vhen he see me… I beg you Master, take me avay from here, protect me! I vill be no good to you vithout a vand…’
Vlad snorted. ‘A snivelling coward as always, aren’t you Victor?’
‘P-please don’t say that Master. You knov that I…’

‘Why shouldn’t I?’ Vlad roared and spun towards Krum. The Bulgarian took a step backwards in fright – Vlad’s face was creased with rage. ‘It was your cowardice and arrogance that ruined everything! Had you just done what I told you and had not taken on your own schemes, none of this would have happened! Not only did you have me to make Cho Chang into a Vampire, but you also threw that Agitation-hex on Potter to break his friendship with Granger! Had you not done that, everything would still be under my control!! But no, everything you did was just so that you could have Granger for yourself, and that personal scheme of yours ruined my plans!!’
An Agitation-hex? On Harry?? Hermione felt her stomach twist in puzzlement. Wasn’t it his choice to shout at me that day?
‘You have failed me dearly and now you dare to ask me for even more protection? Why should I give that to you? Why should I even let you live?’
Krum paled by those words. He suddenly dropped to his knees and grabbed the hem of Vlad’s robes while he wept: ‘DON’T KILL ME!! Don’t kill me!! I’m loyal to you Master! I promise I do anything you ask… punish me even, but please – let me li* - AARK!’

Victor Krum’s whimpering pleading was cut of as Vlad’s hand shot downwards faster than a movement a man could follow, snatched Krum around his neck and lifted him off the floor. Had Vlad still been alive, his face would have blossomed red with fury, but his facial appearance made up for the lack of change in his skin-tone, presenting his true emotion. Holding Krum in a straight arm-grip, not betraying any hint of any physical strain, he spat through gritted teeth the last words the Bulgarian would ever hear:
‘Please, meet your end with dignity! I despise whiners!!’
Even though Vlad’s voice was the primal sound in the cave, Hermione could to her horror hear the background sound above any other – the sound of a neck breaking. To her it sounded like somebody was slowly biting off a large chunk of an apple – she couldn’t help but to violently tense up and gasp as Krum’s final breath came out as a low rasp – and then he was still.
Vlad walked to the entrance of the cave where the outside dropped in an almost vertical slope – he simply tossed the body out and let it fall to the ground far below. Making a show of dusting off his hands, Vlad turned around and said simply: ‘Wish I’d done that from the start actually. Well, better late than never, don’t you think?’

Hermione couldn’t believe it. Victor Krum had been in his service for over a year and Vlad had just killed him as if he had been nothing – and now she could perfectly see that Vladislav Malfoy had already dismissed the whole matter! The nonchalance of the Vampire scared her more than anything else and she found herself again wishing that she would just be killed rather than becoming that kind of monster herself.
‘Aha!’ Vladislav suddenly let out, jerking Hermione out of her thoughts. He was once again gazing out into the night. ‘He’s almost here!’
Who’s almost here? Hermione could not see anything out there, but of course: a vampire’s eyesight was much more advanced than an ordinary human being’s. He could see more than she could.
‘You will excuse me while I step out of sight for a while, won’t you my dear?’ Vlad said with a grin. ‘Wouldn’t want to give our guest the impression of me exactly waiting for him, would we? Might otherwise instantly throw him out of any confidence he might have managed to build up, and then this wouldn’t be a fun challenge.’ And then he stepped into a dark corner of the cave.

Hermione must’ve blinked – he was gone! The Vampire had totally blended in with the shadows of the cave and was invisible. She felt a cold sweat run down her back – the knowledge of having a dangerous hidden Creature lurking inside a cave was not comforting, and whoever was approaching was going to be at a total disadvantage.
Panic was starting to build up inside her. She couldn’t move, and she couldn’t talk either – there was no way she could warn whoever it was of the danger he was coming into. She gazed out – she could see a growing spot now. It was too dark to make out an identity of the person, but…
NO! OH NO!!
There was no way she could explain how she knew it, but even before she could make out the silhouette, she knew exactly who it was that was approaching his certain doom.
No! You idiot!!
There was no mistake in the flying-technique – she’d know it anywhere. And she should have known that that boy would be foolish enough to disregard common sense and come after her.
Harry, you crazy fool! You’ll be killed!!

Hermione grasped on the tiny hope of that Harry would miss the cave and instead flies pass it. But that hope vanished as he came straight towards her – and as he finally flew inside the cave she could see why: her wand was in his hand, and it was pointing towards her. Ginny must’ve told him about the tracking spell that came with the Wand-link Charm – it had led him straight to her.
‘Hermione!’ Harry gasped out as he spotted her; the relief was evident in his voice since he’d found her still alive. But he became confused when he saw that Hermione obviously was not relieved to see him. She looked terrified – her eyes darted repeatedly towards the side of the cave. She panted heavily as she struggled to shake her head – as if she was trying to tell him something.
‘I’m going to get you out of here.’ He told her as he was flying deeper into the cave towards the ledge Hermione had been placed on.
No, get out of here! She desperately wanted to tell him. Get out and save yourself. It’s too dangerous here!

‘Oh, I’m afraid that I won’t let you do that, Mr. Potter.’ Vlad’s voice suddenly said. Harry stopped in midair with his broom and looked back. But there was no one there. Harry couldn’t help but to feel a bit nervous – the voice had sounded like it had come from everywhere around him, but the owner was nowhere to be seen.
Harry swung his broom back to where Hermione was sitting motionless – and suddenly there was a shrilly hiss combined with a searing pain in Harry’s right hand. Hermione’s wand that he’d been holding the whole time flew away into one of the dark crevices of the cave – he hadn’t even seen what had attacked him, but his bleeding hand clearly said that it had occurred.
‘You’re not losing your wits now are you, Mr. Potter?’ Vlad’s voice taunted him.
‘Why don’t you come out where I can see you?’ Harry asked, but his voice was filled with more confidence than Harry actually felt.
‘Oh, but I like it in the shadows.’ Vlad’s voice came back, but Harry could not make out where it came from. ‘Vampires are Creatures of the Dark after all.’

‘Does that make up for cowardice?’
‘You cannot sway me with mere insults, Mr. Potter. I’m beyond to take hurt from such childish games.’
Harry now realised what the Vampire’s intention were: he was psyching him, just like Cho had done when he and Lupin had been inside her crypt! The worst of it was that it was working. You can’t fight an enemy that you can’t see, and it didn’t make it any better that the enemy was close to immortal. Harry would never admit it loudly, but he was scared. Firenze’s words once again made themselves heard in his mind, the warning of not confronting the Vampire: You will not win!
‘To be frank Mr. Potter, you are beginning to bore me. You have been spoken of in such high esteem, isn’t it about time you did something now? Or is it like that you are too impulsive that you came here without a battle-plan? Ah well, if you won’t take action, then I will.’

Harry, still mounted on his Firebolt, pulled out his own wand in reflex at those words – he had momentarily forgotten that he had it, that’s how nervous he had been. With a tight grip on it, he prepared himself for Vlad’s attack, waiting for him to charge out from the shadows to attack him.
He heard a small sound – a tiny squeak, and some quiet movement. Harry gazed over at where Hermione was sitting to see if it had been her that had made the sound - the girl looked as scared as he felt, but somehow he knew that it hadn’t been her. She seemed only be able to move her eyes properly, and those were sweeping quickly back and forth over the cave, scanning for danger. Suddenly her eyes stopped, and glanced – upwards, over Harry’s head. The memory of Cho Chang attacking him from the top in the crypt back in her hometown immediately came to his mind and Harry instantly pointed his wand upwards, saying the first hex that came to mind.

‘Reducto!’
To shoot the Reductor-curse above your head inside a cave was stupid – really stupid! There was a large sound that sounded like an explosion and chunks of rock and dust suddenly rained down over The-Boy-Who-Lived… but not only rocks. Holding his arms over his head, Harry glided out from underneath the blast-zone on his broomstick – but several some things was still hitting him over his face and torso, and they were clawing and biting while making screeching sounds.
Bats!
Harry had not noticed it, but the roof of the cave was full of bats – and they were now attacking him fiercely after Harry had disturbed them with his curse. He briefly wondered if they shouldn’t have escaped in fear rather than attacking him, until he realised what was going on. Vladislav Malfoy was controlling them, suppressing their natural instinct of seeking shelter and boosting their hunter-instincts instead.

Harry waved and lashed out with his arm to wave the creatures away but it wasn’t easy. Under the Vampire’s influence, the bats were concentrating on Harry’s face so he had to use his other arm to protect it – and doing that while sitting on a broom was extremely difficult, he was close to fall off it several times since he could not spare an arm to hold on.
Hermione could do nothing but to sit where she was and only watch in anguish – her inability to move thanks to the Vampire’s neural-block was extremely frustrating, as she was unable to help Harry. The bats wasn’t even coming close to her, so all she could do was to analyse the situation – for all the good that did. She wasn’t even able to talk, so she couldn’t shout instructions to him.
Damn it Harry, why did you come here? She thought desperately. Oh, light your wand! Bats are night-creatures; they shy away from bright light. Please, light your wand!
To her great relief, Harry seemed to have finally got the same idea. He made a flicking motion with his wand and yelled: ‘Lumos Maxima!’

The cave was suddenly filled with an intensive bright light that illuminated every dark corner inside. Hermione had shut her eyes as hard as she could as soon as Harry had spoken the words, but it was so bright that she was semi-blinded anyway. But it was worth it since it had done its purpose: the bats screeched and fled the cave as their natural instincts took charge again – Harry had also avoided temporary blindness as he had been the one who had done the spell. That only left one more being:
‘Aaarrgh!!’ For the second time of the day, Vlad’s sensitive Vampire-eyes caught the full force of a bright flare, which was painful for him. It also gave him the disadvantage of being exposed, as the dark crevice he was hiding in was totally illuminated – now Harry saw where Vladislav was lurking.
‘I’ve got you now!!’ Harry exclaimed with malice-filled voice to the Dark Creature. The bats had left him bruised and with torn clothes, but Harry thought nothing of it as he took a firm grip on his Broomstick and kicked off straight at the vampire, intending to run him over or maybe even stabbing him with it. It was as good opportunity as it could get, now while the undead being stood trying to regain his eyesight.

The tip of a Broomstick was enchanted with an anti-collision spell, the rider would never be able to hit an obstacle unless he really wanted to – and Harry really wanted to hit Vladislav Malfoy.
Unfortunately, either it took less time than Harry had thought it would take for Vlad to see again, or he had other Vampire-senses that made up for the lack of vision. Just before the tip of his broom came in contact with the Vampire’s chest, the other’s arm suddenly shot out from nowhere with inhuman speed as well as inhuman strength – Vlad’s blow broke off the tip of the Firebolt, knocking it violently off course. Harry was thrown off and landed painfully hard on the rocky floor of the cave – the Firebolt also clattered to the floor, broken and seemingly useless.
‘Close Mr. Potter, but close achieves you nothing.’ Vlad taunted the boy. Harry didn’t answer, mainly because he couldn’t. It wasn’t just the pain from the fall that made him unable him to form any words, but also the nauseating feeling he had while he fought Krum down in the dungeons under the third floor. Harry was barely conscious anymore.

‘What’s this?’ Vlad asked as he watched the unmoving student. ‘You have already been weakened somehow! Mr. Potter, you really disappoint me. I had hoped for a bit of challenge from the boy who defeated the Dark Lord Voldemort – I have heard rumours that you should wield some sort of power. But as it seems, you’re in no shape to match it against me.’
Vlad turned away from Harry as if dismissing his presence – instead he turned to Hermione who was fearfully looking at Harry, then at the Vampire and back.
‘Well my dear, I think it is time to try again for you to take the final step to be my Cleanser, don’t you think?’ Vlad grinned at her and she started to shiver. He was going to bite her again, and this time he was going to kill her – and she had no power whatsoever to escape! Vlad walked over to her, gently tilted her head to the side to expose her neck and he brought his teeth downwards… Hermione squeezed her eyes shut in hope to block out the horrifying moment.

But Vlad was suddenly interrupted as a piece of rock hit him in the back – he turned away from the girl and saw Harry, still sprawled on the floor sending loose rocks at him with the help of the Banishing-Charm.
‘Get away from her!’ Harry croaked. He was in pain – his back protested loudly as he tried to move and his right wrist – his Wand-arm – felt sprained. He had to use his left hand as he sent another rock flying towards his enemy. Vlad simply deflected it with his arm and grinned.
‘So there’s still some fight in you?’ he said with satisfaction. ‘Yet, surely you can do better than this? To throw rocks at me is nothing but a childish desperation!’
What Vlad said made sense to Harry. He needed something special if he would have any hope to subdue the Vampire enough to make an attempt to escape – but four Aurors were unable to defeat him, and that was because they used spells that could affect a normal human-being. But Harry needed to remember that Vladislav Malfoy was not a normal human being – he was a Vampire, an undead! Spells that were meant for living matter were useless against him. But what if… what if he tried spells that were meant for dead matter?

Excited by this new idea, Harry managed to summon strength to get up on his knees, and he pointed the wand at the undead. ‘Liquefacio Glaeba.’ He called as he rotated his wand at Vlad’s direction. The Vampire actually staggered and groaned in discomfort as if he suddenly had got a stomachache.
‘The Decomposing-Charm!’ Vlad croaked. ‘I have to admit, that’s – uurgh – brilliant thinking.’
Harry couldn’t help but to glee. It was Vladislav Malfoy himself who had taught Harry that Vampires was under a constant decomposing, and with the help of the charm he’d learned from his Elements-lessons at the beginning of his Sixth-year, he could increase the process and make Vlad weaker. Finally he had found a way to keep the Vampire at his mercy.
‘However – I’m still too renewed to be – nrrck - critically weakened by it immediately, you need plenty of time to fully destroy me - time I am not willing to give you!’
Harry did not glee anymore, because Vlad was right. Once the spell had been cast, it had to be kept active by rotating the wand at the decomposing properties – and Harry had to use his left hand to do it. Already his left wrist was tiring, protesting against the work it usually didn’t have to do…
‘Already you’re beginning to fail…’ Vlad said, moving away from Hermione and approaching him again. ‘Can you think of something to keep it up until – nnrrgh – I reach you?’

It was obvious that Harry needed to think of something else and that needed to be done quickly – he knew that if Vlad got a hold of him now, Harry would be put out of action – permanently.
What Harry needed for the moment was more time to come up with something before Vlad reached him – and he had already covered half the distance. The Decomposing-Charm would not hold him back so Harry needed something more effective – something that would keep him occupied if only for a moment. But what hexes would affect non-living matter?
Are you a Wizard or not? A voice in his mind suddenly spoke up. This is not the time to try and think logically – when there is no time to come up with any advanced specific Hexes for the specific areas – then act on the basic over-all kind of hexes!!
Harry abandoned the Decomposing-Charm and immediately threw another hex at the Vampire – a hex based on a basic element:
‘Inflammare!’

Vlad who had been released from Harry’s jinx now found himself with a new problem – his cape was on fire! Roaring in rage he spun around in the cave like a giant moving torch trying to get the fire under control or at least struggling with discarding his burning cloth.
Harry had now got a short breather to come up with another idea to defeat his adversary. What he really needed was a piece of wood to try and drive through Vlad’s heart – and he was surprised when he actually saw one. Harry quickly stretched out with his right hand and took it up – it was then he realised that it was the front tip of his Firebolt that the Vampire had broken off. Harry would feel despair of that later, but not now! Now he had the required weapon, what he needed now was some kind of opening to do the necessary impaling…
Harry gasped in surprise and pain as Vlad’s fingers suddenly closed around his neck. The Vampire stood in front of him with smoking clothes – but no visible fire.
‘Foolish boy! Did you forget what I have taught you? Fire is an Element of nature that Vampires can tap into and control – especially while I am at my prime condition!’
Vlad lifted Harry off the stone-floor in a one-hand grip. The boy gurgled, barely able to breathe – his left hand that held his wand came upwards towards the other’s face, but the menacing creature’s free hand shot up and gripped tightly around his wrist, squeezing it painfully. Some more twists caused Harry to drop his wand.

‘No more spells, Mr. Potter.’ The Vampire said. ‘I have let you be more trouble for me than you were worth – but that ends now. You Mr. Potter have now reached the end of your pitiful li…’
The Vampire’s left hand was gripping Harry’s throat and his other was clenched around Harry’s left wrist. That left Harry’s right hand that was holding the broken tip of his broom free to move. Although it was painful to use his sprained wrist, Harry summoned all his might into one blow. He raised the sharpened piece of wood high and jabbed it down onto the Vampire’s face – it buried itself deep inside the other’s eye-socket!
The Vampire’s scream filled the whole cave – he dropped Harry and clasped his hands over his ruined eye from where the wooden piece was still sticking out.
Harry now did the mistake that would come to cost him – instead of taking advantage of the Vampire’s agony; he stopped a second to gloat.
‘Drinking blood to regenerate some tissue is one thing, but I sincerely doubt that drinking blood will regrow certain body-parts, will it…?’

Harry never saw it coming. The blow from the Vampire knocked his glasses off and sent him flying hard into the wall, doing more damage to his already aching bones. Harry had no sense of bearings as he lay sprawled on the floor afterwards – he wasn’t so sure if he even could feel his legs. The only thing he was completely aware off was Hermione’s fast and frightened breathing and Vladislav Malfoy’s voice that now sounded more angry and menacing than ever.
‘You shall suffer for this, Potter! You shall suffer for this unimaginably!!’ he growled as he pulled out the wooden piece with a sickening squelching sound, leaving behind only a meaty hole that used to be his left eyeball.
‘I had been willing to let you go painlessly, but that kind of mercy has now been revoked!’ Vlad yanked him up again, with no kind of gentleness. And Harry wasn’t in condition to defend himself anymore.
‘I’m not even willing to kill you anymore; your death would be too kind!’ Vlad rumbled. ‘No Mr. Potter, now I’m going to drink your blood and make you into a half-living creature – just enough to make you balance on the thin line between life and death for all eternity! An eternity of pain for what you did to me!! I will have you to beg me for the liberation of death, something that will not be granted you for a thousand years!!’

With a roar, Vlad jerked Harry’s head aside and bit down into the boy’s neck with his elongated teeth, giving no care for subtlety. Harry wasn’t sure, but he was certain that he let out a scream – the rupture of his throat was enough to start begging for mercy – mercy that would not be granted.
But suddenly, as the Vampire started to suck out Harry’s blood, he jerked away as if he’d burned his face on something, just like it had happened when he last attempted to bite Hermione.
‘Puh-waa!!’ he spat out the little amount of blood he had extracted from his victim. ‘What? (P-tui.) It’s that spell? Again?? And it's a stronger variant of it too? But how can it be in you also, I thought…?’
Then it dawned on him – he looked over at Hermione who was watching the whole thing with fear and interest, and then he looked back again at Harry who was hanging limb from his grip.
‘It was you – you made that Blood transfusion with her! You gave her your blood!’
Harry? Harry made a Blood transfusion with me? Hermione thought to herself in surprise.
‘The spell that prevented me from drinking her blood originated from you – but what kind of a spell is it? Why do I react on it? Your blood boy, what’s so special about your blood?’ Vlad demanded.
‘None of your business…’ Harry croaked weakly.

‘You will not defy me, you shall answer my question!’ Vlad growled. Holding Harry face to face to himself, totally ignoring the sticky blood that slipped between his fingers that clutched to Harry’s ruptured throat, Vlad poured his mind into the other’s sub consciousness… ever since Harry had broken free of his former mind-control, Vlad had not bothered to re-establish it because Harry’s strong mind and Occlumency-training would’ve overcome it again… but now Harry was weakened and tired, he should have no strength to resist completely. Harry grimaced as he felt Vlad push away his free-will – the other’s remaining eye bore into his… it gave Harry a nasty headache.
‘Now answer me, boy…’ Vlad said. ‘What is it for spell that resides within your blood?’
‘It’s a protection ward left to me by my mother.’ Harry choked, surrendering. He had nothing to gain really by withholding that piece of information. In truth: even though people did not know about it, it wasn’t actually a secret. ‘She died to save me from Voldemort when he attempted to kill me as a baby – her love for me has left a mark in my very skin, and obviously also in my blood…’

‘Your mother died to save you?’ Vlad questioned, not taking his glare off Harry. But after about two seconds, he did. He lowered Harry slightly away from him and looked up – Vlad seemed to stare into the wall without really seeing it, so deep in thought that his face had lost all traces of rage. All that was left was an expression of deep wonderment.
‘No wonder I can’t drink your blood!’ he said very softly – he was talking mostly to himself. ‘A protection of love – a force that has existed from the beginning of time itself, so mysterious that no one can understand its true power… it’s the one ancient force that actually can affect a Vampire… And since it resides within your blood, you passed it to Ms. Granger’s after you shared your blood with her… but is it still active? It should wear off as soon as the new blood has been adapted to her, but what if…?’
Again he pulled Harry up to come face to face with him. Harry groaned and tried to pry the steel-like fingers away from his aching neck – but they would not budge.
‘Potter! What are your feelings for that girl?’ Vlad demanded, indicating to Hermione. ‘Did you feel strong emotions for her when you surrendered your blood to her?’
‘Go fuck yourself…’ Harry growled.

‘Bad language will not escape you my demands – you shall answer my question!’ Vlad growled back and drilled his mind more deeply into Harry’s will. Hermione still sat were she was, watching and analysing with anticipation and anxiety. Was it her imagination, or did the mental neural block within her own mind diminish slightly when the Vampire diverted his powers into Harry?
‘Now let’s try it again Potter, do you feel love for that girl?’ Vlad demanded again, squeezing Harry’s throat more tightly, causing more blood to gush out from the holes in Harry’s neck where Vlad had bitten him. ‘Answer me!’
‘Never…’ Harry rasped. ‘I… (gasp) I’ll never tell… y-you…’
‘Your mind is stronger than I had thought… but you will break before my will!’ Again Vlad locked his remaining eye with Harry’s, and now he poured about everything he had in mental-control ability into Harry’s defenceless mind, replacing the boy’s will with his own and totally suppressing the last ounce of free-will that Harry had left.

The effect did not go unnoticed by Hermione. Even a Vampire’s abilities were limited – and as Vladislav Malfoy poured about everything he had into Harry, she felt the control he had over her drain away. Some of her body-parts were now finally starting to respond to her brain-impulses - not much, she would still not be able to rise and stand, but she definitely had some movements again. She just didn’t know how it would help her for the moment.
‘Now Mr. Potter…’ The Vampire’s voice was strangely enough now very soft, as if he was a teacher again speaking to a student. ‘My mental powers have over-powered yours, so let’s refrain from this silly game… be a good boy and answer my question: Do you love her?’
When Harry answered, it was his voice that now had taken on a monotonous character rather than Vlad originally had. His free will was completely gone, as if he was in a trance - so he could only give the direct answer that resided within his sub consciousness.

‘Yes. I love her.’ Harry answered with a flat tone. ‘But it wasn’t until recently when she was lying in her deathbed that I realised that I have always loved her. She has been so close to me over the years, always stood by my side when no one else would - yet I took no notice of how I felt for her. I had always thought that those were only feelings that was of my friendship with her, that’s why I failed to identify them…’
‘But what about Cho Chang?’ Vlad asked, his temper rising again. ‘When I came to Hogwarts, you were dating her!’
‘A distraction.’ Harry answered monotonously. ‘When Ron first claimed that he was dating Hermione, it was like I had been stabbed in the back, which led to my first collapse from my illness. I took Cho as a girlfriend to cope with their relationship and to keep my own health in check. When it turned out that all had been a fluke from Ron, I lost interest with Cho again – but by then your mind-control had taken over and I unwillingly continued with…’

A squeeze from Vlad’s fingers around Harry’s neck cut of his ramblings and the Vampire let out a loud cry of rage. As impossible as one might have thought, Vlad now looked even angrier than he ever had.
‘Chaos take you, Potter!!’ Vlad roared in his face. ‘By sharing your blood with that protection spell with her, and have it powered by your own love for her, it has enabled that protection ward to root itself to her soul, attaching itself permanently to her body… preventing me from ever drinking her blood again!! You… you… you-lost-me-my-bride!!’
On her spot on the stone ledge, Hermione sat completely still from the revelation. The fact was: she had been so hurt by Harry’s outburst that she had decided to distance herself completely from him, certain that he never would return her feelings. She had been so convinced about it that under any normal circumstances; Hermione would not believe those words Harry had said.
But this circumstance was not normal. Because of the Vampire’s mind-control, Harry was not speaking out of free will. He was in a trance-like state, only able to give answers that lay cored within his own mind. What else would the words be, if they weren’t the truth?
H-he loves me?? Harry loves me!!

But what did that matter now, when it was all too late? The fact that she knows now that Harry share her feelings would not help the current situation. The vampire was still in control – and now that it turns out that he can’t make any of them into a servant of his, there was only one fate left in store for them: death!
‘Your meddling affairs has cost me more than any other mortals that has crossed my path has…’ Vlad growled. ‘…and now I can’t even satisfy myself with giving you eternal pain – I suppose I going to have to settle with your imminent death… but don’t expect it to be painless!’
Holding Harry in a one-hand grip again, he took Harry’s left hand in his other – and squeezed, causing Harry to cry out in pain. Vlad had crushed every bone in his fingers.
‘I shall break every bone in your body…’ Harry screamed again as Vlad crunched the remaining bones in his left hand. ‘…piece-by-piece. You may beg for mercy…’ Vlad snapped the lower bones in Harry’s arm close to the wrist. ‘…it will make it more pleasurable for me! But don’t expect to be granted any.’ Again Vlad snapped the lower bones, this time in the middle. Harry anguished cries echoed through the cave. And Hermione was witnessing it all.

No! Oh Merlin, No. This can’t be happening, he can’t do this! I must do something! Oh, Harry…
Hermione desperately wanted to jump up and tackle the Vampire – but her motor-responses was still way to slow.
‘Painful, isn’t it Mr. Potter?’ Vlad asked as he twisted Harry’s left elbow backwards. ‘Enough to make you faint, shouldn’t it? Sadly for you, I won’t allow that. I want you to be awake to feel everything!’ he said as he continued to twist the elbow.
I can’t just sit here! If only I had my… WAND!! Harry had come to the cave using her wand to track her! It was in there somewhere after he had lost it from the vampire’s first attack. And she recalled that it had flown somewhere into a corner to the right from her position. And thanks to the Wand-link Charm, she shouldn’t have to get up to retrieve it!
Summoning all her regained strength, and trying to shut out the cries from the torture, Hermione managed – with some difficult – to raise her arm towards the dark area where her wand should be, and then she concentrated vastly on the magical energies residing within her body in an attempt to call the wand into her outstretched hand.

‘And when I’m done with your bones, I’m going to rip your heart out of your chest – using my bare hand!’ Vlad continues to speak maliciously as he broke Harry’s upper arm in two. ‘Only then will you be granted death, not before!’
No! I wont let you do that! Hermione thought desperately. But now she was beginning to panic. Why wasn’t the wand coming to her?
Oh no! Harry’s blood! It’s different from my own DNA, the wand doesn’t recognise me!
Tears of frustration and concern streamed down her face – she couldn’t give up now. Squinting her eyes, Hermione concentrated harder, drawing sweat from the effort.
C’mon, please!! There must be enough left of me for the wand to recognise… it should recognise the magic I’m summoning it with! Please come to me… Please!!
And then to her massive relief and rejoice, her wand flew out from the dark corner as if drawn by a magnet and settled itself in her hand. Wasting no time, she pointed the wand towards the Creature of the Night who was just about to pull Harry’s ruined arm out of its socket.

‘STOP!!’ she called. She was actually surprised that her voice had come back. ‘L-let go of him! Right now!!’
If the Vampire was even the slightest surprised that Hermione had regained some of her movements and had even got hold of a wand, he hid it well. Instead, he only looked up at her – and let out his horrible hollow and high-pitched, yet low-volume laughter – and that threw her a bit off guard.
‘Ha-ha-ha… And just what do you think that you can do, Ms. Granger?’ Vlad asked her. ‘At the moment you are just as weak as Potter, if not weaker… where would you find the required strength to battle me?’
Vlad stopped for a moment to look more closely at her, thinking of something – for the moment it seemed that he had forgotten that he was holding a hurting Harry in his hands.
‘However… indeed you are powerful, but your skills does not come from strength – it comes from your wits! You are a resourceful young witch who fights with logic, not raw power… you might actually have some other means to confront me with, but would you dare to believe that those would be enough?’

Vlad’s words caused her to feel some self-doubt, she felt so small before the immortal – but her aim did not falter.
And then Vlad surprised her – dragging Harry with him but holding him down, he turned towards her, standing himself in a position that clearly invited her to take a shot.
‘I dare you, Ms Granger! Can you do it?’ he asked with a grin. ‘Can you cast a certain spell that would defeat me and save yourself and Potter? I’ll give you a free shot, but remember – do nothing and I will let you die painlessly as I had originally intended – strike me and fail, your death will be more unpleasant. Take your choice!’
Hermione started to shake. Was it this it had all suddenly come to now? She had to take the one decision that could either turn the tide or make them loose everything? The fact was that she had found a solution for the situation – but it would go against everything she believed in, and she wasn’t even sure it would work.
Yet Hermione knew… she knew that in some situations you had to put your principles aside – and this situation was a gamble that could only end with either a win or a lose, no matter what.

‘M-may whatever after-world that is in store for me… forgive me for what I’m about to do.’ She whispered to herself, shaking all over. But her wand-arm was steady as a rock, as was her voice when she spoke the incantation that would serve her purpose:
‘Accio Firebolt!’
‘Hah-ha-ha-h… - UKH?!!’
Vlad’s mocking laughter at Hermione’s foolish choice of spell was cut of abruptly as he felt something slam into his back – the impact was so violent that he dropped the semi-conscious Harry to the ground. And as he looked down, his remaining eye widened in surprise as he saw a wooden stick protrude from his chest-area.

The tip of a broomstick was enchanted with an anti-collision spell – when called for with for example a Summoning charm, the spell would make sure that the broomstick would not collide with an obstacle on its way, it would always go around. The only way to bypass the spell was if a rider really wanted to fly into an obstacle, something that was highly unlikely. But the tip of the Firebolt had been broken off – no anti-collision spell would stop the broom to go straight to its caller, no matter what obstacles that was in the way.
And the obstacle that stood in the path between the Firebolt and Hermione, was Vladislav Malfoy.
Without its safety-enchanted tip, the broomstick had gone straight through Vlad’s torso, impaling him. Realising how gravely he had underestimated the girl’s intellect, Vlad took hold of the protruding stick in an attempt to pull it out from his body. It came out about a foot – until the bundle of straws that made the end of the broomstick came in contact with his back – the tiny entering-hole in his back was too narrow to allow the rest of the Firebolt to come through.

Vlad groaned as he dropped on his knees, feeling his body trying to suck life-force from material that no longer had any – instead it backfired, draining his body of the life-energy he had accumulated over hundreds of years.
Almost petrified by what she had done, Hermione watched the Vampire drop to the floor – a jolt of fear surged through her weakened body as the vampire’s head rose up again at her direction. She was expecting a hateful glare from him, and an accusing tone that would condemn her for her actions – but to her surprise, there was no anger in that one eye that looked up at her… it looked more like an admiration, and the tone of his voice as he spoke was far from accusation…
‘…Clever girl…’ he whispered with a smile – the most human-like smile she had ever seen coming from him.

The eye rolled up – and Vlad dropped heavily to the stone-floor again, this time not getting up. Before Hermione’s astonished eyes, the skin of the fallen body dried, withered into dust that fell away from greying bones as the man’s true age caught up with him now that the life force residing within him had disappeared. And then even the bones turned to dust, the skull fell apart like a crumpling sand-castle… shortly afterwards all that remained was a bundle of clothes covered with a kind of innocent-looking pile of ash – the only proof of that a violent act had even occurred was the broken Broomstick that was sticking through the now empty cape.

The Dark Menace - Professor Vladislav Malfoy, the Vampire… was no more.

********************************************

For a pair of minutes Hermione didn’t move, even though she now knew that she had regained all her motor-responses – she was very shocked of what she had done, and she was working on collecting her bearings after suddenly feeling extremely light-headed. She had felt it at the exact moment the Vampire was destroyed – it was like a huge pressure she hadn’t even been aware of that she had had simply vanished from inside her head.
Finally letting out an anguished cry, she threw her wand away, mourning her lost humanity - her belief of life being precious made her feel like she had just committed a murder. She was trembling all over and felt like crying – but there were other concerns that required her attention first-hand. Harry had not moved since Vlad had dropped him.
Still being weak after suffering from an almost complete blood-loss, Hermione had no strength to stand on her own legs. Crawling on all four limbs, she made her way down from the ledge and pulled herself towards the spot where Harry was laying motionless.

‘Harry?’ she called his name. There was no response.
‘Harry?’ she tried again more forcefully. She finally reached the boy’s side and she let out a gasp over the sight. His left arm lay in an unnatural angle, and there was no colour in his face. His manhandled throat was discoloured and smeared with blood that had escaped through the holes Vlad’s Vampire-teeth had made. Neither did it look like he was breathing.
‘Harry?’ she cried out. Tears were starting to flow out of her eyes and her stomach knotted itself painfully. She feared the worst.
‘Harry! Wake up!’ She started to shake him carefully. ‘Harry, don’t do this to me! Don’t you dare die on me now – not now when I know the truth!’
There was still no response – all Hermione could do was to shake him harder. Her eyesight was now all blurry.
‘I know you love me!’ she cried. ‘That’s what saved me! You saved me, you always do! Your love for me is what saved me – now give me a chance to love you back! I love you! Did you hear what I said, Harry? I – (sob) – I love you!’ Hermione’s voice was now cracking and she buried her face into his chest. ‘Don’t – (sob) – don’t leave me Harry! Not now… (sob) – not now when you saved me… (sob)’

‘But I didn’t…’ the voice was barely audible – but it was enough.
‘Harry?’ Hermione’s head shot up from his chest. ‘You’re alive!!’
‘I didn’t save you… Firenze told me… not to confront the Vampire… because I wouldn’t win. And I didn’t… You did.’ Harry slowly raised his right arm and cupped her chin while he struggled to form the words. ‘You defeated him… you won, not me. You’re the one… who saved me.’
‘That’s just stupid technicalities Harry, never mind those.’ Hermione said, still crying, but now it was from relief. She covered Harry’s hand that was placed on her cheek with her own. ‘The important thing is that you came for me… (sniff) - even though I had turned my back on you… You – (sob) – you never stopped being my friend – even though I… (sob)… Oh Harry, I feel so horrible!’
‘No… don’t say that.’ Harry tried to sit up but failed. Hermione helped him to. ‘The fault was mine, I don’t know what came over me that day…’
‘I do. Krum cast an Agitation Charm on you… you weren’t responsible…’
‘That does not… make me feel better…’

‘Stop it!’ Hermione said. She started to tremble violently. ‘N-never mind that… You… you’re h-here now, w-with me… l-let’s just p-p-put it b-behind… us…’
‘Are… are you all right?’ Harry asked very worried.
‘N-no. I… I think I’m g-going into s-shock… T-the Vampire’s m-mind-control… held it back, but now… it’s coming o-over me… I… I think I’m going t-to faint… Oh H-Harry, hold me. P-please hold me…’
And Harry did, the best he could even with only one functioning arm – and even though he himself felt unconsciousness slipping over him. They both clung on to each other spasmodically, crying in each other’s arms after the horror they had experienced – and finally they both lost consciousness, never letting go of the other – laying totally defenceless in the dark and cold cave.

Neither teenager heard the eerie unearthly, yet beautiful music filling the air outside in the night – or saw the crimson shape gliding smoothly inside the cave, letting out a saddened squawk over the crippled children.

********************************************************************************************************************

Something didn’t correspond with Harry’s last memory. He was certain that he should be lying on some uncomfortable ground, being in pain – perhaps even dying. But maybe he had died – and he was resting in heaven on comfortable warm clouds that covered him from toes to his chest. But if he was in heaven, should he really have that itching pressure around his neck that prevented him from moving his neck? And his left arm didn’t feel so good either – it was strangely numb.
He decided to open his eyes: his facial muscles actually protested against it as his eyelids reluctantly curled up and exposed his sensitive eyes to some uncomfortable light. It stung his eyes so painfully that Harry moaned from the pain – and that was when he heard the sound of somebody moving.
‘Rest easy, Harry – you’ve had a rough time.’ An aged, calm voice said.
That voice? Could it be…? A blurry shape put something around Harry’s face – and suddenly everything came into focus. His glasses had been put on him, and now he clearly saw the figure.
‘Professor Dumbledore!’ he blurted out. ‘You’re back!’
‘Yes, I am.’ The Headmaster smiled – but it was not a smile that could cover the evident sadness that was in the old Wizard’s face. ‘I wish I had come sooner though… but when I received word that Ms. Granger had been attacked, I… whoa, take it easy Harry.’ He said, because Harry had suddenly jerked up from his pillow looking anxious and concerned.

‘Hermione! W-where is she? Is she all right…?’
‘Relax, my boy. Look to your left.’ Harry did, but found it difficult. He discovered that there was a neck-supporting collar around his throat. Instead he twisted his entire upper body to the left – which also was hard, because his left arm was bandaged stiff from shoulder to hand. But as he turned, a relaxing feeling instantly washed over him. Hermione was in the bed next to him, peacefully asleep. He also noted the blood-bag that was attached to her arm.
‘It was quite a close call, but Madam Pomfrey is assures me that she is out of danger.’ Dumbledore explained. ‘And that blood should help her make a full recovery – it was donated by her own father.’
‘Her father?’ Harry asked, turning back to the Headmaster. ‘But I thought Umbridge had set up a rule that no Muggle would be able to enter our world without seeking permission from the Ministry?’
‘She did.’ Harry could swear that Dumbledore had sneered. ‘But no rule says anything about not permitting a Wizard to enter the Muggle-world. Poppy and I went to Mr. And Mrs. Granger personally and explained the situation – naturally there wasn’t any hesitation of any kind from them to give the necessary blood required, but they were quite put out that they weren’t allowed to come along and see their daughter.

‘However…’ Dumbledore continued, and finally a twinkle came to his eye. ‘I was to give you a warm-hearted ‘thank you’ from them for what you did for Hermione. It was a very noble thing you did, sharing your blood with her to save her life. They’re very grateful.’
Harry blushed a bit. ‘I hope that Madam Pomfrey’s license isn’t to be revoked just because I’m underage and not really allowed to do any blood-transfusions?’
‘Actually, I had to make a visit to Mr. and Mrs. Dursley as well - I needed them to sign a form that they have been informed and have accepted that you took the decision with full sense of mind despite your young age… thankfully you have reached the age of Sixteen and a half, which here in the Wizard-world is considered as an age that matches the sense impression of early adulthood. No charges will be brought up as long as the legal guardian gives his understanding and acceptance of your actions.’

‘I can’t imagine my Uncle Vernon give his acceptance for that?’ Harry said. ‘Especially with you showing up there, he must have been going out of his mind?’
‘Between you and me, I admit that it required a bit of… persuasion from my part before he agreed to sign the paper… and no, he wasn’t the least happy about it. But your Aunt Petunia was a lot more forthcoming of your actions than he was - therefore I do think that Vernon Dursley will think twice before he voices any doubts of your judgements again.’
‘You’ve been busy.’ Harry said awestruck. ‘It must have taken a while, how long have we been here? When did you come back? In fact, how did you even find us? And we’re in Hogwarts infirmary, wasn’t the school closed? Are the others all right, the Vampire’s mind-control…?’
‘Please Harry, one question at the time.’ Dumbledore chuckled and held up a hand. ‘I came back to Hogwarts three days ago – in fact I came in only a couple of minutes after you had flown out the window chasing after Professor Malfoy. I don’t think I ever entered a crowd who was so overjoyed to see me.’ Dumbledore chuckled again. But it was instantly replaced with a grim expression.

‘It was after I received word that Ms. Granger had been attacked that I finally decided to drop this silly chase after Voldemort. I didn’t like it one bit that Remus Lupin and I had to leave it in your hands to look for the Vampire – it was a burden I did not want to place on your shoulders. But I was stuck with searching for Voldemort and Remus had no legal business in Hogwarts. You were the only one who could do it since you had broken free of the Vampire’s control earlier – but we left you strict instructions only to find him, not confront him.’
‘I’m sorry…’ Harry started to say, but Dumbledore held up his hand to cut him off.
‘I knew that you wouldn’t stick to your instructions after Hermione became a victim – I had no doubt of that. That’s when I knew that everything had gone totally out of hand so I said to Cornelius Fudge and the team I commanded: Sod this, my school needs me! So I returned. It was only too bad that since I was constantly on the move, the message the trusted House-elves living in this school sent me reached me a little late. That was why I didn’t arrive until everything had gone catastrophic here. Auror’s Dawlish and Berger are dead, Kingsley Shacklebolt and Nymphadora Tonks will be hospitalized for a while – as will Professor Snape. He’s lying in the other end of this room, recovering from the stab-wound he received.

‘As for your question on how I found the two of you; actually I didn’t. It was Fawkes that did. Fascinating creatures, Phoenixes - not even I understand the full extent of their instincts. But it was a good thing he found the two of you so quickly and brought me to that cave. A couple of well-placed healing powered tears saved your arm from being totally lost and amputated, but I had to remove all the shattered bones within it. Your arm is simply bandaged to prevent any further possible damage in case you’d twist in your sleep. But now that you’ve regained consciousness again, Madam Pomfrey can give you a dose of Skele-Gro.’
Harry shuddered at having to take that foul-tasting potion again.
‘I took both of you here, where you’ve been since. No one’s been allowed to see you. And no, the school is no longer closed, now that the threat from the Vampire is gone. We are still not certain how the students are after Professor Malfoy’s mind-manipulations, but the staff is keeping a close watch on everybody.

‘Now Harry, I have told you my story. I certainly hope that you feel up to telling me everything that has happened here while I’ve been gone. Don’t leave out anything.’
Harry didn’t know where he found the strength, but he told the Headmaster everything: from Daniel Cody’s death to Cho’s death, and how he and Lupin fought the Vampire-variant of Cho Chang and how he had first thought that Victor Krum was the culprit. His hunch was slightly correct though, since Victor Krum was the one who’d picked the victims for his Master. He also included his last visit to Firenze and the sneaking in inside Slytherin House.
‘…and that’s when we found the Almanacs containing the names.’ Harry explained. ‘We also found Cho’s wand and Lucas Pamir’s Prefect badge. It was during that time that Hermione…’ Harry swallowed, shivering. ‘Vlad attacked Hermione that night…’
‘It was his second attack.’ A low voice cut in.
‘Hermione!’ Harry gasped and turned to his left. ‘You’re supposed to be asleep!’ he said concerned, but was smiling.
‘Look who’s talking! It’s actually hard to sleep with you chattering beside me.’ She mock scolded, smiling back weakly. ‘Glad to have you back, Professor.’
‘Thank you, my dear.’ Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eye. ‘How are you feeling?’
‘I’ve been better… but obviously I’m recovering. Hard to believe after what I’ve been through…’ Involuntarily she touched her neck at the spot where she had been bitten.

‘Madam Pomfrey has worked overtime to remove the marks from your skin.’ Dumbledore explained soothingly. ‘You have no visible reminder left of the occurrences…’
‘Thank heavens for that…’ Hermione let out a sigh.
‘I will let you get back to sleep if you want to Ms. Granger – but if there’s something you can add to everything that has happened here, I will listen.’
Hermione told Dumbledore her part: how the Vampire had attacked her the night before without her noticing it at first, but tried to resist the second time and failed. Harry filled in with how she was found by Ginny that morning, (somehow he failed to include the events involving Crookshanks,) and how he talked Madam Pomfrey into giving Hermione his blood to save her life. Dumbledore seemed very interested in that part.
Hermione then retold everything Vladislav Malfoy had told her in the infirmary before she was abducted, insisting on that Hagrid’s half-brother Grawp was innocent of Lucas Pamir’s death. The story was finished with how Harry had used the killing Curse to expose the Vampire, (Hermione glared at him in shock), and the last battle in the cave. Dumbledore nodded in understanding.

‘Thank you.’ Dumbledore said. ‘This has filled the blanks with what I got so far. But now I’m afraid we have to discuss consequences.’ Harry and Hermione looked at him bewildered.
‘It was a very dangerous thing you did Harry, using the Killing Curse… unfortunately that was what started the battle that resulted in the Auror’s deaths - and if word would get out, some people would demand that you’d be thrown into Azkaban for it.
‘However I’ve spoken to Shacklebolt and Tonks, as well as the remaining school: they all agree not to utter a word about it – we all feel that it was necessary to learn the identity of the Dark Creature that lurked among us. And adding the other brave things you did, I have decided to wipe the differences slate clean. No rewards, no punishments. Are you okay with this, Harry?’
‘Yes, but… No offence Professor, but Draco Malfoy will never keep quiet about it if he sees the chance to get to me?’ Harry said.
‘Quite the contrary Harry, Mr. Draco Malfoy has the biggest reason to keep quiet. I have also spoken to Mrs. Narcissa Malfoy: she assured me that none of them save for Lucius Malfoy had any idea that the distant relative of theirs was in fact a Vampire. It was the one biggest secret Malfoy Senior kept to himself until it was time to pass all the family business down to the next relative in line.

‘The name Malfoy has already got a nasty thorn in its side now that it has been revealed that Lucius is a Death-Eater - it would be a death-stroke to their affairs if word got out that a relative of theirs was a Vampire. We agreed on that as long as the name of the vampire is not revealed, Mrs. Malfoy is going to make sure that her son stays quiet.’
Harry nodded in understanding.
‘Ms. Granger.’ Dumbledore then said cheerfully. ‘Once again you have proved your ability to use cool logic in the face of fire - thanks to that a dangerous menace to the Wizard-world and to this school was destroyed. You will receive the Special Award for Services to the School and… yes, Two Hundred points to Gryffindor should be adequate.’
Hermione gaped at Dumbledore in disbelief. ‘But Professor? I can’t be awarded! I have killed another being – that makes me a murderer! I’ve committed one of the foulest crimes in the world; I should be thrown into prison for… Professor, why are you laughing?’

‘You’re not up to your usual standards at the moment, Hermione.’ Dumbledore chuckled. ‘You can’t exactly murder somebody who was already dead, can you?’
‘But I still destroyed him…’ Hermione said sadly.
‘My dear Ms. Granger…’ Dumbledore stood up and rounded Harry’s bed to pat the girl’s hand. ‘What you did was to destroy the evil force that resided within the body of the man he once was when he was alive – a man that he were not, no matter how alike he looked. Although Vladislav Malfoy was immortal, the life of a Vampire is a cursed one – the only thing that drives a Creature of the Night is the lust for lifeblood, which really gives a Vampire nothing but a short moment without hunger – never anything else.
‘You didn’t kill him my dear – you liberated him. You freed him from a terrible curse – now the man known as Vladislav Malfoy can finally rest in peace.’
‘He… he actually did smile at me after I made the broomstick go through him…’ Hermione said carefully. ‘It did kind of look like some kind of… gratefulness.’

‘Then there you have it. Forget about your guilt Ms. Granger, because you have done nothing wrong.’ The Headmaster patted her hand again before he straightened up and went to the door. Before he went out, he turned to them again. ‘Now I want the two of you to resume your rest… I will speak to Poppy about you two being awake, so I will let her take over now. And… please try to put this behind you – the nightmare is over now. Good day Mr. Potter, Ms. Granger…’ and then he was gone.
‘Put it behind us?’ Hermione commented. She actually shivered again. ‘That wont be easy… I can still feel his breath on my neck – a-and I can still hear your screams as he r-ruined your arm.’
Harry shrugged. ‘I’ve been through the Cruciatus Curse… not much different… funny how fast I seem to get used to it…’
‘Don’t – say – things – like – that! Ever!!’ Hermione’s eyes were brimmed with tears. ‘No one should have to go through that kind of pain! Not you – not anyone!’ She was shivering so much now that she put her arms around her body. Although partly immobile because of a useless arm and the collar around his neck, Harry got out of his bed and went over to hers.

‘What are you doing?’ Hermione protested. ‘You should be in your bed, resting.’
‘I’m sorry. It didn’t come put right. Naturally I’d prefer never having to go through it.’ Harry leaned in to give her a hug. She met him halfway; throwing both of her arms around him, but was careful not to squeeze anything to tightly. ‘Could have been much worse though… Had you not stopped him, Madam Pomfrey would be beyond her ability to completely patch me up again.’
‘It’s nothing to joke about…’ Hermione said.
‘Hermione, I’m trying to say ‘thank you’ here… for once I’m not the hero, it was you who saved me.’
‘Not a hero?’ Hermione retorted with a smile. ‘You’re calling the blood-transfusion that saved my life not an act of heroism?’
‘No. I call it an act of loyalty and duty for my best friend.’
‘Well, I call it heroism…’ she said moving out of the embrace, but she did not remove her arms from around the other. ‘And even thought it was stupid of you to go after the Vampire to the cave, I can’t deny that it saved my life again.’

‘So what we really did, was to save each other. Didn’t we?’ Harry said. She nodded.
‘The only thing I’m not so sure about anymore is the ‘best friend’ thing…’ Hermione then said a little uncertain. ‘Your blood runs in my veins… what does that make us now?’
‘Technically… I think we’re half-siblings now…’ Harry said. ‘But I don’t want that.’
‘Me neither… but then what?’
‘You know… it’s not just my blood – Vlad said it’s also my… love for you that runs in your system?’
‘Do you love me?’ Hermione asked in a whisper.
‘I think… No, I don’t think. I know now – I know that I love you. I wish I’d figured it out sooner though.’
‘Better late than never…’ Hermione smiled widely, feeling tears staring to fall again.
‘Then perhaps…’ Harry hesitated.
‘What? Please say it.’
‘With our blood-connection… we could always say that we’re… betrothed?’
Hermione could barely speak. ‘W-would you really… be willing to go that far… with me?’

Harry didn’t answer verbally. Instead he leaned closer again towards Hermione’s face – and carefully put his lips to hers…

Author’s notes:

The horror has passed, and I finally got to kill Victor Krum. The part of where he was killed was actually inspired from Star Wars: A new Hope when Darth Vader killed the Captain in the beginning. To me it sounded like somebody was slowly biting off a large chunk of an apple when his neck broke.

Harry and Hermione are finally together. I hope the betrothal-thing didn’t seem too fast, but this blood-connection is meant to go quite deep, as you will see in the next chapter. Yes, at least one more chapter followed by an epilogue – then this story is finished.

Next up we will learn of some after-effects – I hope I will surprise some of you. :-)

24. Notes of new decision

I’m back!!

Ok, I admit it – I did jump the ship, but as it happened, my foot got caught in the ‘anchor’. I’ve been hanging there for some time now above the ‘water-line’, thinking my decision through after the major bomb J.K. Rowling dropped on us with HBP.

And I have finally reached the conclusion that I don’t need to care. What are her books really? They’re products in the market, and I’m the consumer! And like with any products: for example cell-phones or vacuum cleaners, (you name them), I have no obligation to use the product if I’m not pleased with it.

I’m fine with the first five books, but I can use for myself their history to create my own ‘new product’ that will serve my purposes! The only difference is that I can’t make money on the name, but no matter. And I have – I’ve written this story. And actually, my own brother has decided that ‘The Dark Menace’ will serve as the continuing story instead of HBP within our family, so naturally I feel a bit proud. :)

So with all that in mind, I’ve finally climbed back onboard, and deprived the ‘Heron’-sharks of a snack. (Sorry, couldn’t resist.)
Make your stories, Rowling, and make your money on them – you can do what you like with them. I’ll do my stories – I can’t make any money on them, but they make me feel so much better!:) But I will not forgive you for calling us delusional!! (VeryAngry)

I actually hope now than Daniel Radcliff and Emma Watson jumps off the movies before shooting of book six, as I identify the Harry Potter-characters with them. I don’t want to see their talent go to waste on that rubbish that HBP was.

Anyway, the next chapter is finally finished – hopefully it should be up soon. Thank you everyone for believing in me and pepping me to go on.

Best wishes
Tazer

25. Consequences of horror

Disclaimer: No longer written as a tribute to the world J.K. Rowling has created, but as a tribute to the coupling we always have admired and hoped for. But the original characters still belong to mentioned person and not to me… therefore no money is being made on this.

Author’s notes:

I cannot offer a valid excuse for all the months it took to finish this chapter – it’s unforgivable. The only thing I have to say to my defence is that at the beginning of this year, my brother moved out. So I’ve been spending a lot of time to help him move and refurnish my apartment to my liking, so the Fanfic got into a low-priority rate. Furthermore, this chapter was a little boring to me – the hospital-part in the beginning was very difficult to write down – there was so much I wanted included and I had trouble to fit them in.

The Half Blood Prince took its toll as well – what a major disappointment! But it is thanks to you readers who encouraged me to go on that made this chapter possible. Do take note on my new disclaimer – I’m not that fond of Rowling anymore, and unfortunately I have no hope of any Harry/Hermione coupling in book seven. Seems more likely to me that Harry will die at the end – but that is something we still have to see.

Unless I say otherwise – HBP is completely ignored by me, (except for the use of some spells and lessons); so from now on I’m only writing AU…

On with the story… (Finally…)

****************************************

Harry and Hermione had to remain in the infirmary for another couple of days in a secluded corner that was screened off – Madam Pomfrey had felt the need to put up a special ward to prevent bad microbes or bacteria to reach them as both teens were for the time being more sensitive to such things. Thanks to their blood-loss, their immune systems were currently not at its peak, and that was why both of them were in quarantine.
Neither teen was that much troubled by it, as they had the company of each-other – now that they knew how they felt for the other, they bid their time with catching up on what they had missed. That meant that after the matron had checked on them, Harry would slip into Hermione’s bed to share some cuddling and kisses to then simply rest in each-others arms. They still had to keep quiet though, as Professor Snape was lying in another bed on the other side of the screen, recovering from his injuries the Vampire had caused by stabbing him with the wooden stick Snape had intended to use on the undead. They had a very high suspicion that the Potions-master would not approve of any misbehaviour should he happen to hear what they were doing.

At first no visitors were allowed except for one teacher at the time, and not before Madam Pomfrey had cast a sterilizing-charm over them. Headmaster Dumbledore was not a frequent visitor, but that was because he was busy with clearing up the left-behind mess the Vampire had caused. Professor McGonagall had not stopped by either so the one who kept them up-to-date on what was going on was tiny Professor Flitwick – Harry suspected that it mostly was because the Charms-teacher wanted to question Hermione on everything she had managed to do with the Wand-link charm that she had performed all by herself, and Hermione was very happy to answer all his questions.
So it was a surprise for both of them when one day their friends came in through the door. Later they heard that Dumbledore had managed to talk Madam Pomfrey into bending the rules a bit – claiming that Harry and Hermione’s recovery would improve slightly if they were granted a happy visit, and the matron had reluctantly agreed.

‘Hey! You guys are supposed to be resting!’ Ron mock scolded as he came in, grinning like a fool.
‘We are resting.’ Hermione said casually but not without a smile as she put down her book. ‘I happen to find reading the Encyclopaedia of Magical Remedies a very relaxing past time, and Harry cools out by polishing his newly repaired Broomstick that Professor Flitwick brought in this morning.’
‘That’s definitely the Hermione we used to know!’ Ron said with a grin to Ginny and Luna who came in close behind him.
‘Oh, what a relief! It’s so great to have you back!’ Ginny exclaimed as she rushed past her brother and threw her arms around the older girl. Ron settled with shaking Harry’s hand.
‘Hey, could someone give me a hand with this stuff?’ Neville half stumbled inside, being quite unbalanced carrying a large stack of different sorts of goods.
‘My goodness, what’s with all that candy?’ Hermione gasped loudly. ‘Are you planning to kill us with a massive sugar-rush?’

‘They’re your ‘get-well’ gifts – I think about every student in school save for our fellow Sixth-year Slytherins has contributed to this pile.’ Neville explained after having been relieved of his burden. ‘There are two more stacks waiting in the Gryffindor-tower.’
Harry snickered at Hermione who looked aghast. ‘Couldn’t they have thought up something more original? I’d be fine with a bunch of cards!’ she said.
‘You got cards. There are plenty tied to the gifts.’ Ron said. ‘We just couldn’t deliver them because Madam Pomfrey wouldn’t accept visitors save for the staff until now.’
‘Why didn’t anyone just buy flowers then? Madam Pomfrey would have taken them through her consulting-room.’ Hermione argued.
‘Oh no, I told everybody that it would be a bad idea to buy flowers.’ Luna said. ‘They’re always infested with Monkwick lice, and patients should always avoid those because the lice will make you stay sick longer than otherwise.’
‘Oh, brother!’ Hermione sighed and rolling her eyes while Harry, Ginny and Neville burst out in laughter.

‘Well, good thing that you got these sweets then?’ Ron said brightly. ‘They’re not infested with any lice.’
‘Won’t do us any good, Ron.’ Harry said. ‘Although it seems that we’re finally allowed to have visits from you, Madam Pomfrey is still having us on a strict diet to not cause any trouble because of our blood-loss. We’re not allowed to eat any sweets yet.’
‘Oh!’ said Ron looking slightly taken aback. ‘Well, if you don’t mind, I’ll just help myself.’ he said and grabbed a Chocolate Frog from the pile.
‘Yeah, like you did for the past days back in the tower!’ Ginny scolded. ‘Don’t you think I noticed how often you ‘helped yourself’ while you thought everyone else was looking in the other direction?’
Ron looked like that he’d just been caught with his hand stuck down into the Cookie-jar. Everyone had a good laugh at his expression.
‘That’s the Ron we all know.’ Harry said happily.
‘Don’t I know it?’ Ginny answered. ‘It’s great, isn’t it? Everything’s almost back to normal.’
‘I think ‘amazing’ is the more proper word.’ Hermione said. ‘We have all been acting weird lately under the influence of… well, you know of whom I’m talking about.’ Hermione had shuddered a bit. ‘So what’s happening out there in the school?’

‘Well, it’s been five days now since Vlad Malfoy was destroyed.’ Neville began.
‘Yeah, but there are still students who are walking around like they just woken up from a very long sleep.’ Ginny said seriously. ‘I can’t blame them actually; it was like suddenly having been pulled out from a dark hole that none of us even knew we were in – and many of us are still catching up what we have done under that influence during this year…’
‘Many things done unintentionally.’ Neville said. ‘Susan Bones have been flirting with the Slytherin Claude Pinehammer since Valentine’s – somehow she had forgotten that she hates the guy until recently.’
‘And many has gotten bad marks in subjects that they’re usually good at.’ added Ginny.
‘Like Malfoy in Potions.’ Harry said.
‘But you seemed to have managed to escape unaffected, Harry?’ Neville said.
‘Actually I didn’t, not until Christmas.’ Harry explained. ‘My new… err… ‘crush’ on Cho wasn’t supposed to last as long as it did.’

‘Strangely enough I benefited more from that mind-manipulation.’ Neville continued. ‘It took away some of my self-doubts, otherwise I’d probably never managed to build up the courage to ask Ginny out.’ He made a point by gently laying an arm around Ginny’s shoulders and she flashed him a smile as she leaned into the embrace. Ron looked a bit putout but remained quiet.
‘I honestly don’t think the Vampire had anything to do with that, Neville.’ Hermione said. ‘You’ve always been brave, otherwise the Sorting-hat would never had put you in Gryffindor.’
‘Thankfully we don’t have to put up with Ginny’s ‘Mother-like’ attitude anymore.’ Ron said. ‘It was quite spooky how much she acted like our Mother this year.’
Ginny turned to her brother. ‘Do you really think so? Think again, my brother. ‘Like Mother, like Daughter’ - don’t think for a minute that you’re safe.’ Ron looked nervous.
‘What about you, Luna? How were you affected?’ Harry asked.
‘I don’t know.’ She answered vaguely while examining her necklace made of Butterbeer corks. ‘No one bothers to look twice at me to tell if I’ve changed behaviour or not. If I have acted more loony than usual it was most likely to be expected to anyone else.’ Luna had delivered this as if was the most natural thing in the world, and Harry realised that it most likely was for her. It wasn’t the first time he felt sorry for this girl.

‘One of those who was strongly affected on the other hand was probably me – I got so depressed and unsecured that I thought I would never be happy again.’ Hermione said.
‘I doubt Professor Malfoy caused you that.’ Ginny said. ‘Sounds to me like he boosted your already existing heart-ache.’ The girl looked strangely at Harry as she said this.
‘Well…’ Harry began as he realised what Ginny meant with the look. ‘Hopefully Hermione shouldn’t have any more problems with heart-aches – not now when she knows how I feel about her.’
‘What do you mean by that?’ Neville asked.
‘Oh, so you two are finally together?’ It was more like a statement from Luna than a question.
‘Are you?’ Ginny shined up. Hermione blushed and confirmed it with a nod. There were some squeals and congratulations after that.
‘Too bad it didn’t happen earlier, it would have spared us some uncomfortable problems.’ Harry said.
‘Just another thing to blame the Vampire for.’ Ron said cheerfully. ‘Otherwise I would never have sent that letter when I said that I was certain that that Hermione and I were a couple.’

Harry, Hermione and Ginny glared sternly at Ron as he said this.
‘That was before we even met Professor Malfoy!’ Hermione pointed out with her arms crossed over her chest. Ron propped his fist into his mouth as he realised that it was true.
‘I did think that Ron had been a little too big-mouthed this year.’ Harry said, more as a joke.
‘More than usual I would say.’ Ginny added, but with no pun intended. ‘And it doesn’t seem that he has completely recovered yet.’
‘Anyway, I heard that Dumbledore managed to clear Professor Sprout of her charges.’ Ron quickly said to change the subject. ‘She’ll be back as soon as the school is ready to resume the teachings – which means that we don’t have to put up with that mental git Tulip anymore.’
‘Thank goodness for small wonders!’ Ginny exclaimed.
‘I thought he was okay.’ Neville said quietly as he had been the only one who had gotten along with him.

‘I hope it means that Hagrid will soon be back too.’ Harry said hopefully.
‘But what about Professor McGonagall?’ Hermione asked. ‘We haven’t heard a word about her.’
‘That’s because she’s not here anymore.’ Hermione looked almost horror-stricken of Ginny’s words. ‘What I meant was that Dumbledore has given her the rest of the term off – the responsibility on her shoulders this year was too much for her. After all – four students and one teacher was lost under her temporary post as Headmistress. That can make anyone crack.’
‘So we got no more Transfiguration this year?’ Hermione looked very disappointed.
‘We don’t know. Maybe we’ll get a replacement.’ Ginny shrugged.

There wasn’t much more conversation after that before Madam Pomfrey sent the four visitors out – and that was because Professor Snape, who rested in the other end of the wing, had complained to the Matron that the students’ chatter disturbed his needed peace.

********************************************************************************************************************

The following days passed slowly for Harry and Hermione. Even though they had gone quite ahead with their self-studies, (Harry followed along with Hermione with this as he had nothing better to do), the time in a hospital-bed began to feel quite frustrating after a while. Yet there were some happy moments: Hagrid returned to school after his exile within the Forbidden Forest and went straight to visit them after he was finished at Professor Dumbledore’s. Hagrid explained that he would resume his teachings although officially he was under probation - but Dumbledore had understood his actions of bringing his half-brother Grawp with him for safety. Dumbledore had managed to convince the authorities that Grawp was not responsible for Lucas Pamir’s death, and promised to take measures to keep Grawp someplace safe for all parties where Hagrid could work with his plan to civilize him. Naturally Hagrid couldn’t stop praising Dumbledore for all this, and he swore to the teens that he would never go behind the Headmasters back again. The teens were happy for Hagrid’s sake of course, but none of them gave voice that Hagrid’s plan to civilize Grawp was probably futile.

Finally on a Saturday afternoon the weekend before school would resume they were finally released. (Snape had been released two days earlier.) There were still to be regular health-checks and Harry was forbidden to play Quidditch for the rest of the term, but both of them were happy to be out and free. They expected the Gryffindor-house would be quite surprised to see them when they entered the tower – but the surprise was on them.
‘WELCOME BACK!’ every Gryffindor shouted as they climbed in through the entrance. Harry and Hermione were met with applause, and their eyes caught sight of the huge banister that stretched from one wall to the other that said:

WELCOME BACK
HARRY AND HERMIONE,
THE VAMPIRE-SLAYERS

It had never hit the two of them that their actions of destroying Vladislav Malfoy would deem them as heroes, but that was what almost the entire school considered them to be, and that’s why the Gryffindor's had prepared a party to celebrate their return from an almost certain death. Before they could utter a word, they were both brought to the armchairs closest to the hearth, seats that deliberately had been saved for them. It seemed like every Gryffindor was present in the Common room to celebrate them, with one addition: Luna Lovegood was also there as a guest with a special permissions-pass from Dumbledore.
Hermione barely had time to take her seat before an orange blur threw itself upon her lap.
‘Oh, Crookshanks!’ she exclaimed happily as she hugged her cat to her chest.
‘All right – now that our guests of honour is here… Break out the Butterbeer!’ Ron said loudly, and almost everybody cheered.

‘Err… this party is sanctioned by the staff, I hope?’ Hermione asked suspiciously.
‘Off course it is, how else would Luna be permitted to be here?’ Ron said as he passed two Butterbeers to the ‘guests’. ‘C’mon, don’t be such a spoilsport, Hermione. The school won’t start again until Monday, so forget about your Prefect-status for a while. We haven’t had much reason to celebrate lately.’
Harry watched Hermione surrender, but he understood her position. After all: she wasn’t much of a party-person.
‘And now let us propose a toast for Harry and Hermione: the Vampire-slayers!’ Ron called.
‘CHEERS!’ Everybody said. Harry and Hermione felt uncomfortable, but none seemed to notice that.
‘And another toast for them, as they also have become a couple.’ Ron called out again.
There was a mixed chorus this time: ‘Aaaaw! CHEERS! Congratulations!!’ In the background there also was some gasps from mostly girls who had secret hopes of trying to get the famous Boy-Who-Lived for themselves. The praised couple turned red in their respective faces.

‘And… a toast for Vlad Malfoy…’ Ron continued.
‘HUH??’ said everybody in surprise.
‘…as he hopefully is roasting in hell at this moment!’
Everybody laughed. Everybody except Hermione. Harry could almost swear that he felt her disapproval at Ron’s proposed toast, since the real, original Vladislav Malfoy was not responsible for his deeds as an undead. Harry understood that this was beginning to go too far, so he himself stood up and cleared his throat to get everybody’s attention.
‘I would like to propose a toast… to the memories of the five people who fell victims to the Vampire. To Lucas Pamir, Daniel Cody, Cho Chang, Justin Finch-Fletchley and Professor Firenze. After all, we should never forget about them, as they have been ripped away from friends and family. May Merlin have mercy on their souls!’
‘To the memory of the five.’ Hermione said, seconding Harry’s proposed toast. She could not stand up since she still had a cat on her knees.
‘To the five!’ Everybody said subdued, embarrassment was evident on their faces. They all felt guilty to celebrate like this when five people at Hogwarts had lost their lives, and that was the effect Harry had wanted. Ron didn’t call up any more proposals of toast after that.

The party went on with music playing from a wireless. Some were dancing; some were complaining that there was only Butterbeer to drink, as it was not strong enough for ‘effect’. Some discussed to sneak out to grab some Firewhiskey, but neither Hermione nor Ginny would have that. Otherwise most people only talked between themselves on how everything had progressed from the recent events, and of theories on what other consequences they may yet still have to see.
‘…I’m seriously considering to have a talk with Professor Flitwick about obliviating a selective memory from my mind.’ Ginny said to Hermione as she sat on Neville’s lap. ‘I can still see you lying there in your bed… l-looking dead. It was a real shock.’
‘It’s never advisable to have your mind obliviated so long after it happened…’ Hermione said, comfortably leaned into Harry’s embrace while she petted Crookshanks who still was laid on his human’s lap. He had refused to move during this whole time since she got back. ‘But I understand that it must’ve looked scary – and I’m sorry to have caused you that shock.’

‘You have nothing to be sorry for!’ Harry objected. ‘It is we who are to be sorry who left you to that terrible destiny!’
Crookshanks let out a sound that reminded them of some sort of a snort.
‘I think the cat seconds you on that.’ Neville said with half a laugh.
‘Didn’t we agree on leaving that behind us, Harry?’ Hermione asked.
‘I’m sorry - but I will forever feel guilt for it. I wish that we had been there instead of going to the Slytherin house like we did.’
‘Although it was wrong and all that, it turned out to be necessary.’ Hermione argued. ‘You couldn’t have known that… that… it was going to a-attack me that night.’

‘Crookshanks knew.’ Neville said. ‘I suppose that’s why he came into our dormitory that night to call for us – only neither Harry nor Ron were there. So we are at fault as well as we didn’t understand that Crookshanks wanted our help. Instead Seamus stupefied him and…’
‘WHAT?!’ Hermione shot up from her seat, causing Crookshanks to slip off her lap much to his disapproval. But Hermione took no notice of it as she fasted her glare at a startled Seamus Finnigan.
‘You… stupefied my cat??’ she questioned with an accusing finger. Seamus turned white as a sheet, dropped his Butterbeer and fled the Common Room in panic. Hermione followed him in anger.
‘I’m glad I’m not in his shoes.’ Dean said.
‘I told him that he was going to be in deep shit when she’d found out.’ Ron said.

********************************************************************************************************************

Nobody knew exactly what Hermione had done to Seamus, but he stayed as far away from her as he possibly could after that, looking extremely nervous, as he had to be in the same classroom as her. School was resumed on that Monday as it was said, and they still had Transfiguration even though Professor McGonagall was relieved of duties. The only difference was that the entire population of sixth years from the four houses now had it at the same time, so there was a large crowd that sat waiting in a different classroom that was bigger. They still had no idea on who was going to teach them.
‘It must be Professor Flitwick.’ Hannah Abboth suggested. ‘Charms and Transfiguration can’t be that much different.’
‘Could be… if it weren’t for that that Professor Flitwick now has Charms for the Third-years.’ Sally-Ann Perks said.
‘Whoever it is, he’d better hurry up.’ Draco Malfoy muttered. ‘I’ve got better things to do than sitting here doing nothing!’

‘Don’t let him hear it, but for once I have to agree with that creep.’ Ron whispered to Harry.
‘Then read.’ Hermione said. ‘It’s always good to know the incantations ahead.’
‘I learn better with practical studies!’ Ron protested.
‘And you’ve had almost two weeks of free time to do some practical studies – but I suppose you did nothing of the sort, did you?’ Hermione threw Ron a stern glare.
‘Hey. I was recovering from a mind-manipulation!’ Ron argued.
‘And Harry and I were recovering from Blood-loss, but that didn’t stop us from studying!’
Harry rolled his eyes – but yet he supposed that he should be grateful that things definitely was back to normal between the two of them. Maybe.
‘Good morning everyone.’
Ron’s and Hermione’s arguing stopped, as did every conversation in the classroom as every student watched surprised at the newcomer. Their teacher was none other than Professor Dumbledore.

‘It has been quite some time since I last sat behind a teacher’s desk,’ Professor Dumbledore said with twinkling eyes as he paced up to the front of the room. ‘…but hopefully I shouldn’t be that rusty. Surely anyone of you knew that I taught Transfiguration here before I became Headmaster?’
Harry knew that. He had seen it in Tom Riddle’s diary in a memory of an event that had taken place 50 years earlier.
‘As I doubt anyone has failed to notice: we are a very large group today. I am unfortunately a busy man, so I can only schedule seven lessons a week – one lesson for each year. I hope that it won’t be of any problem for you? Well then… I’ve read in Professor McGonagall’s notes that you’ve recently covered the art of transfiguring furniture into living animals – it is now time for you to conjure objects out of thin air. That’s why I want you to start with conjuring up some new seats for yourselves.’ And then Dumbledore surprised everybody with a flick of his wand; and every chair in the classroom disappeared, making almost everybody suddenly drop on their respective buttocks. Ignoring scolding and mutterings from some students, the Headmaster demonstrated the required action that would take to materialise a chair out of thin air. Some students began to protest.

‘There’s some cheating involved here! It’s impossible to do that!’ Draco Malfoy argued. Crabbe and Goyle nodded in agreement.
‘You think I cheat Mr. Malfoy?’ Dumbledore asked with a cheerful tone, but there was a warning-like stern reflected in his eyes. ‘Why do you think it is impossible?’
‘Because air is as good as nothing but a gas that we breath! There’s nothing in it that we can make into anything else! I say that you simply are showing us a chair that was invisible.’
Everybody looked at Draco with shock. How dared that arrogant teenager accuse one of the greatest wizards in history of cheating? But the Headmaster only smiled.
‘Well, you’re wrong.’ Hermione spoke up. ‘The air isn’t empty as you think it is…’
‘No one asked you, Mudblood!’ Draco snapped. That was something he was about to regret.
‘SILENCE!!’ Dumbledore suddenly roared, staring at the Slytherin with his face creased with the same kind of anger he showed when Barty Crouch Junior had been exposed impersonating Alastor Moody in Harry’s Fourth year. Draco stumbled back into the desk behind him in fear, and several other students cringed as well.

‘I did not put up with Tom Riddle’s gang terrorizing Muggleborns when he attended here, and I will certainly not put up with it now!!’ Dumbledore snarled in an intimidating voice. ‘There will be detention for you, Mr Malfoy.’ Draco, who was completely white in his face, did not protest in any way.
‘Now Miss Granger, please continue.’ Dumbledore said, now calm again.
‘As I said, the air isn’t empty. It is filled with natural particles that are called Aerosols. Mainly they’re salt-crystals spread from our oceans, but they can also be rock-dust or spores. They’re so tiny that we do not notice them as we breath. As for the air itself, it is composed from two different gases: Hydrogen and Oxygen. There’s also Carbon Monoxide, which we don’t breathe as it would poison us, and small amounts of Carbon Dioxide which is a necessary gas for our plant-life. My point is that we are to tap into the Aerosols and gases and use those to conjure the object of our desire. You can call it an extension of our Element-classes since we used the water in the air to give to our plants that we grew here – the principal is the same, we are only to use a different source for a different task.’

‘I can see how it was you accomplished grades that exceeded 100 percent in your OWLs.’ Dumbledore said with a twinkle in his eyes. ‘You are quite correct. Ten Points to Gryffindor.’
‘Rock-dust? Gases? Spores??’ Ron gasped, looking terrified. ‘And we breath those everyday?? Great Merlin!’ he cried and put his hands over his nose as to attempt to filter away the particles.
‘Well, that won’t do you any good.’ Hermione said with a smile. ‘You’ll only inhale the bacteria in your hands instead, and those are more unhealthy than the particles – especially considering where you like to put your hands and neglect to wash them.’
‘Aargh!’ Ron cried and quickly removed his hands.
‘As Miss Granger has so generously explained to all of us, you are to transfigure the said particles into chairs in the manner I demonstrated to you. Does anyone care to try? Hopefully everybody would be willing to of course.’

Everyone started to try to repeat Dumbledore’s feat now that they knew what they were supposed to do – but none of them managed to conjure even a piece of a wooden peg, and they started to feel a bit disgruntled as the lesson neared its end because of that.
‘Please don’t fret, it is tough to accomplish such a task…’ Dumbledore said in a soothing tone. ‘But really, if you’re willing to put your mind to it, you can accomplish anything. Have that in your mind.’
There was something in Dumbledore’s tone that filled most of the students with a feeling of reassurance, so although about everybody had failed to do the task, they didn’t feel so down about it as the lesson were over, even though they had been given homework to practice on it.

Ron still looked sick as they went to their next lesson – but as they parted with the other houses, Harry heard some of the Ravenclaws muttering among themselves:
‘Gryffindor were the only one’s who got points this time… and I’ve heard that the Headmaster was actually not so generous with giving them when he was a teacher.’
‘Don’t understand what that Sorting Hat was thinking… she should have been in our house. We would have won the House-cup those last years with her brains.’
Obviously Hermione had also heard them, because she was beaming.
‘Well, I’m certainly happy that the Sorting Hat put you with us rather than Ravenclaw.’ Harry said to Hermione, putting a hand at the small of her back.
‘You and me both.’ She said happily.

Later that week would prove to be a nasty surprise for the students. Somehow everybody had forgotten that after Vladislav Malfoy had been destroyed, they no longer had a Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher. So as they sat down waiting for the lesson to begin, they had some difficulty to conceal their shock as Severus Snape stepped in through the door with a smuglike grin in his face. The Slytherins cheered while Neville turned white. He had thought that he wouldn’t have to put up anymore with the dreaded Potions-teacher after he had failed to accomplish the required grades to be accepted into his lessons.
‘I really ought to start with deducting points from your Houses for failing to recognise a Dark Being as one actually stood infront of you for almost a year…’ he started to say with his silky voice. ‘But fortunately for you, I’m in a good mood today.’
Everybody knew that he was – being the teacher for Defence Against the Dark Arts had always been Snape’s ultimate goal.
Hermione was almost certain that she could sense Harry wanting to retort with saying that Snape sure didn’t recognise the Dark Being either, so for precaution she put a hand on his arm under the table, signalling him to stay calm. She actually felt a tension evaporate slightly from Harry when she did that.

‘Although that I can’t deny that my latest predecessor did his job and taught you the many important things that you need to know about the Dark Arts, and actually made you catch up this year after you’ve been behind for so long… there’s still much left to learn. And Merlin help you if you fail to pay attention in this class, because you’ll certainly won’t get any from me if you find yourselves in a delicate situation in the future. I will only deliver these teachings once!’
Snape made a swish with his wand at the blackboard, where white letters appeared.
‘”None-Verbal Magic”. Your greatest advantage in a duel against any adversary is if you can throw a spell at him without saying the incantation out loud, and therefore your foe will not be able to counter your attack until it’s too late. It takes a focused mind to throw spells without blabbering but using willpower only – therefore…’ Snape swept his gaze over the whole classroom, finally landing on Ron and Neville who happened to sit next to each other today. ‘…I expect that this will unfortunately be a lot of work cut out for me, considering that this class is full of… Dunderheads!’ Snape finished with disgust in his voice. Draco Malfoy smirked. Neville turned pink while Ron became red in his face but said nothing. Harry also became red, so Hermione once again had to hold him back under the table.
The rest of the year wouldn’t be that pleasant after all.

*******************************************************

It was a subdued and yet aggravated bunch sixth-year Gryffindors that sat down at dinner that afternoon. Everyone had been so happy not having anymore to do with Snape as almost none of them were in Potions anymore – but now having to endure him in Defence Against the Dark Arts was a bit of a returning nightmare for many of them. It was the worst for Neville, who had always feared the greasy-haired Professor. Only Harry and Hermione refrained from complaining about it during the meal, and they were the ones who had to have Snape in both DADA and Potions. Instead they sat quietly and tried to enjoy their meal.
Hermione jumped a bit in surprise as an owl landed on her plate and stretched out its leg where a small package and letter was attached.
‘Who’d send you a package at this time of the day?’ Harry asked her. She didn’t answer him; she just untied the burden from the owl, offered it a piece of bacon from Harry’s plate and read the letter. Harry saw her wrinkle her forehead as she skimmed it through, and then she slowly shook her head while a small smile played on her lips.

‘How typical them.’ She said vaguely and pocketed the small parcel without opening it and then handed Harry the letter. He displayed the same reaction as Hermione when he was done reading.
‘Very typical, yet I can’t say I’m surprised.’ He said amused.
‘What was that?’ Ron asked.
‘Nothing of importance, I’ll fill you in later.’ Hermione waved it off. ‘Anyway, are you set for our Prefect-round?’
‘What, now? I’m still eating!’ Ron said with a scandalous look. Surely you had the right to fill your stomach properly before going off to Prefect-rounds?
‘Yeah, I expected nothing less from you.’ She said, but strangely enough she didn’t look so disappointed with him. Instead she turned to Harry. ‘I know that it’s a bit unusual, but would you do me the honour of escorting me through my rounds? I want to get it done as soon as possible so that I can get started with my homework, and it’s so boring to go alone.’ She delivered this with an almost singsong voice and she even batted her eyelashes at him, which was an unusual behaviour for her.

Harry cooked an eyebrow in confusion, but he got up from his seat to join her and they walked off.
‘What’s with her?’ Ron asked his sister as he watched the pair disappear.
‘Well… I suppose she’s a little bit apprehensive still to walk through the dark corridors alone after what happened to her – she has gone through quite a traumatic experience after all.’ But even Ginny was a little bit confused.
‘I understand that, but bringing a non-Prefect on a Prefect-round…? Why didn’t she ask you?’
‘He is her boy-friend…’ Ginny shrugged. ‘Maybe they’d like to catch on some you-know-what together…’
‘Hermione wouldn’t do that!’ Ron said a little bit loudly. ‘It’s against the rules, and Hermione always sets examples to rules whenever she can.’
‘Still… after a traumatic experience…’ Ginny shrugged again.

A few meters away, at another table, another student who had overheard the Weasley-siblings exchange of words and had seen Potter and Granger walk off rose from his seat. Draco Malfoy also suspected that the pair had gone off for some private quality time, (the very though almost made him vomit), and he thought that if he could catch them red-handed, he could report them and hopefully that would earn them detention – maybe even revoke Granger’s Prefect badge… that would really make Draco’s day.
‘Where are you going, Draco?’ Pansy Parkinson asked. ‘Do you want me to come along?’
‘No, stay put and finish your dinner. I’m not going to do anything special.’ He lied. He was not about to share the honour of catching Potter and his Mudblood with anyone else.

To his annoyance, Draco didn’t find them at once. He had expected them to hide in the Room of Requirement, but it was empty – and it didn’t look like they would show up there either. Obviously Granger were true to her word that she was going to do her patrol first, so the Slytherin had to follow Hermione’s usual route if he was to find the two of them.
He did manage to find them, just as he was running out of patience and ready to give up. Potter and Granger were hiding in Firenze’s forest-Classroom that was no longer used after the Centaur’s demise - and to his luck, (and disgust), the two of them indeed seemed to be engaged in a snogging-session. As Draco peeked inside, he saw Potter’s back; with his head were bent downward and a couple of arms wrapped around his neck. And no shoulders could hide Granger’s thick mass of hair although the rest of her was blocked by the other’s body. Delighted of his chance to report them for foul behaviour in the school premises, Draco went inside and closed the door with a loud bang to make them aware of his presence.

‘Well, well, well… what do we have here?’ he asked with a tone full of glee. ‘Snogging in an empty classroom? That’s against the rules!’
Potter’s body remained still - he didn’t turn around. Granger’s arms on the other hand unwrapped themselves from the other’s neck and dropped between them. The girl’s eyes could now be seen looking over the released shoulder, fixing on the intruder. The eyes squinted at him in annoyance.
‘Ho ho, Granger – you’ve done it now.’ Draco continued, ignoring the angry stare. ‘You who are a Prefect and all should know better than to sneak off into classrooms and engage into sexual activities. Were you perhaps planning on jumping his bones while you were here? Too bad you didn’t, you’ve would have been in worse trouble then than you are now – on the other hand, maybe that was lucky for me. I might have suffered a heart-attack if I happened to see that!’
The ‘captured’ teens still didn’t move, but the girl’s eyes flashed in even more anger.
‘But of course, the staff doesn’t know that.’ Draco went on. ‘I can tell them that I caught you with Potter’s pants down! Yes, it will be my word against yours, but how can you deny that you are in here in the first place? It’s not an improbable thought from where I’m standing. Oh, the two of you are going to get it now – when I turn you in…’

‘And what makes you think that that I’m going to let you turn us in?’ Hermione then asked.
‘It is my duty as a Prefect!’ Draco said in a mocking tone. ‘I’m going to have your badge, Mudblood!’
‘Not if I have you first!’ Hermione retorted.
‘What do you mean by that?’ Draco asked suspiciously. ‘Are you planning to attack me, perhaps obliviate my mind to make me forget what I’ve seen? Do you really dare do that? Such things could expel you from the school, Granger, and that would be the death of you, wouldn’t it?’
‘There are things that are so much worse than death…’ Hermione said and finally stepped around Harry’s body, baring her teeth in anger.
Draco jumped back in fright when he saw her teeth – her corner-teeth were elongated – It was the teeth of a Vampire! And there were blood on them! Now Potter also turned around – there was blood trailing down from his mouth and over his throat… and he looked strangely subdued.

‘What? You… you are…’ Draco gasped, white in his face. Then he turned around and rushed for the door to make an escape.
‘Colloportus!’ Hermione shouted, and Draco found the door to be locked.
‘Your Uncle did manage to bite me two times…’ he then heard Hermione say behind him and he turned around to see her approach him in a slow pace, fangs bared and bloodied. ‘…I was as good as drained of blood. Perhaps it was enough, what do you think?’
‘Don’t come near me!’ Draco screamed, his face full of terror. He whipped out his wand in panic, which caused Hermione to let out a small laugh.
‘Ha ha ha… Have you forgotten that Vampires are impervious to magic?’ She grabbed Draco’s wrists and held them of her way.
‘No! Get off me!’ Draco cried.
‘You know, I’m thinking of starting myself a harem… Harry’s the first. Would you like to be next?’ Hermione grinned at him. ‘Surely you wouldn’t pass up that kind of offer? After all, Vampires are immortal. You can be too…’ She opened her mouth widely and reached for his neck with her fangs.

‘Nonononono NOOOOOO!!!’ In his panicked mode he managed to push Hermione off him. ‘Alohomora, Alohomora!!’ he cried in a high-pitched voice, pointing his wand at the door-handle. It unlocked, and Draco threw open the door and escaped with a scream. He rushed aimlessly through the corridors, still screaming, which caused people he passed to look after him in bewilderment.
‘Impedimenta!’
Draco’s run was suddenly halted, and he came face to face with Severus Snape.
‘What in the name of Salazar Slytherin are you doing?’ Snape demanded.
‘P-p-professor… G-g-g-granger… She… she… she… P-potter… Th-th-they… they…’ Draco stammered.
‘Get a hold of yourself!’ Snape barked to him. ‘Now, what about Granger and Potter?’
‘She’s a Vampire!’ Draco gasped in a high-pitched voice. ‘She bit Potter!’
‘What? Mr. Malfoy, don’t be stupid…’
‘She is!! I saw them!! She had fangs, Potter’s throat was all bloody… and she was about to bite me too!!’
‘Granger was saved from becoming a Vampire…’ Snape said.
‘But my Uncle had as good as drained her of her blood!!’ Draco insisted. ‘Professor, I saw her bite Potter… now he will become one too!!’

‘Who bit me? And what will I become?’ Harry Potter’s voice was suddenly heard. He and Hermione came up to them, hand in hand.
‘Aaargh!’ Draco screamed and hid behind the Professor.
‘What is this silly episode with Mr. Malfoy claiming that you are a Vampire and that he saw you bite Potter?’ Snape questioned Hermione.
‘Well… I have a confession to make…’ Hermione said, looking a bit embarrassed. ‘I guess I went a bit too far with the joke…’
‘Joke?’ Snape asked suspiciously.
‘Joke?’ Draco looked out from Snape’s back.
Hermione dug out something from her pocket and held it up. It was a pair of fake teeth, with fangs. ‘I got this by mail not even an hour ago… It’s a present from Fred and George Weasley, their latest joke-product based on this latest history. It’s typical of them to choose me to be the first to try them, considering what almost happened to me… The magic with these is that these tiny fangs are magically filled with two litres of strawberry jam – when placed in your mouth, you suck on them to make the jam come out, and that’s gives the impression of the blood…’

‘Very funny!’ Snape snorted irritably.
‘But… the blood on Potter’s face and throat…?’ Draco asked, now looking angry.
‘Well… it got a bit messy…’ Harry said, now also looking embarrassed.
‘They only work when placed inside a mouth…’ Hermione explained, looking even more red. ‘Harry wanted a taste too, so when he used his tongue to…’
‘I don’t want to know!’ Snape snarled, looking at them with distaste. He stuck out his hand. ‘Give me those! Now!’ Hermione gave him the teeth. ‘Think you’re funny, do you?’ Snape said angrily.
‘No.’ Hermione said. ‘It wasn’t even meant to be a joke on Draco, but when he came in there and cornered us, I got a bit miffed. It became a spontaneous thought to joke with him at that moment, but it got a bit out of hand…’
‘You… You…’ Draco was looking furious, because he realized that he had been humiliated.
‘And that little joke will cost Gryffindor Fifty points and earn you deten…’ Snape started to say calmly, but Hermione interrupted him.

‘I’m sorry Professor, but you can’t punish us for this.’
‘And why can’t I that, Miss Granger?’ Snape asked in his silkiest voice.
‘Because I’m under medical orders to make jokes.’
‘What are you talking about?’ Snape questioned, no longer using his silky voice. Hermione fished out a folded parchment from her inner pocket and handed it to the Professor.
‘This is a medical form written by Madam Pomfrey, which states that I’m under therapy after my traumatic experience.’ She explained. ‘It means that I actually am encouraged to make jokes, in order to resume a normal life and forget about what has happened to me.’
Snape looked at the parchment as if he expected it to be a forgery, but to his displeasure he found it to be genuine.
‘Very well… no detention then.’ He grumbled. ‘But there will still be Fifty points for your lack of discipline, because you obviously slipped away from your duties to engage yourselves in a disapproved activity within the school. You know well that acts of… love… is forbidden here during school-hours…’

‘Actually Sir, I’ve got exemption of that.’ Hermione said with her hands behind her back, looking innocent.
‘Exemption?’ Snape questioned again.
‘You find it under paragraph three in that parchment – I’m actually encouraged to engage myself into activities of love in order to recover from my traumatic experience.’
Snape found to his displeasure that that also was true – he started to look angry now. ‘There will still be Forty points from Gryffindor for neglecting your Prefect duties to engage yourself in such disgusting activity!’ he snarled.
‘But I didn’t neglect them.’ Hermione said calmly. ‘My round is finished – the day’s checklist is filled and signed. I engaged myself in that activity afterwards…’
‘All right!’ Snape now growled. ‘Then that’s Thirty points for taking advantage of Mr. Malfoy’s temporary lack of mind!’
‘Professor…?’ Draco objected.
‘Shut up!’ Snape barked at him.
‘I said I was sorry, but it’s not entirely my fault that Draco fell for the joke.’ Hermione said. ‘After all, I hinted from the start that it was all a joke when I locked the door. Had I been a real Vampire, I wouldn’t have been able to do that… Dumbledore did explain to everybody last week that Vampires do not have the ability to do magic, didn’t he?’

‘Twenty points then!’ Snape now roared loudly, losing his temper completely. ‘But another ten points are taken because Potter was in on it!’ Snape turned on his heel and was about to walk away when he caught sight of Draco. ‘And twenty points will be taken from Slytherin because you fell for that stupid trick and for your lack of attention!’ And then he stomped away in anger, leaving a shocked Slytherin behind. Draco composed himself and glared evilly at the Gryffindors…
‘You’ll pay for this!’ Draco snarled. ‘Mark my words – you’re going to get it for this…!’ And then he also left.
‘Did what I thought happened really happened?’ Harry asked as soon as they were alone. ‘Did Snape really take less points than he had intended from us?’
‘Wonders never cease to happen.’ Hermione said. ‘Unless it was an echo of the mind-influence from the Vampire that still affects his mind.’
‘Must be, since he also took points from his own house – on Malfoy’s behalf too.’
‘Malfoy’s got himself to blame – he had no reason to go after us.’
‘He usually don’t in any case… guess we will have to watch our backs anyway.’
‘He’s just a pestering insect… After the events of his Uncle, he can’t scare me any… any…’ Hermione couldn’t go on, because she suddenly started to shiver.

‘Are you all right?’ Harry asked worried for her.
‘Yeah, I… I will be…’ she said weakly. ‘I’m sorry. It will take quite some time to get over it… It was just so… horrible t-to almost become a… a…’ She lost her voice and Harry was quick to envelope her into a hug. She sobbed a bit into his shoulder before she managed to calm down. ‘Some brave Gryffindor I am…’ she mumbled as she detangled herself from him.
‘Hermione, don’t be sorry. It’s natural to react like this after what you’ve been through. And furthermore: you are brave – you’re brave enough to go on, despite what has happened. And you make me proud because of that.’
Hermione managed a weak smile of the encouragement Harry gave her. ‘But do you think it will be enough next time I face a Boggart?’ She asked him quietly. ‘It will present itself before me in the shape of a Vampire; there’s no doubt of that. Do you think that I will be able to hold it together?’
‘There’s no doubt of that.’ Harry said with a smile, using her words.
‘I love you, Harry.’ She said, going back into the embrace.
‘And I love you, Hermione.’ Harry answered before he kissed her.

Author’s notes:

Although this chapter might feel a little short and uneventful, I feel that this is a good place to stop. The next chapter will be the last - but it will not be an epilogue anymore, it will be too large for that. I still have one week of holiday left from my job – unfortunately that is no guarantee for when the last chapter will be done. I’m still scheduled to help my mother at her cottage, so I don’t have a lot of free time as I like…

But don’t loose hope… it will be finished. (I just hope that I can keep that promise this time…)

See ya.